Miss Ravenel's conversion from secession to loyalty

By Author	[ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z \| Other Symbols ]
By Title	[ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z \| Other Symbols ]
By Language

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon

We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Miss Ravenel's conversion from secession to loyalty
Author: De Forest, John William, 1826-1906
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.

*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Miss Ravenel's conversion from secession to loyalty" ***

THE NEW BOOKS OF THE SEASON

PUBLISHED BY

HARPER & BROTHERS, NEW YORK.

HARPER & BROTHERS _will send the following works by mail, postage
prepaid, to any part of the United States, on receipt of the
price_.

HARPER'S CATALOGUE _and_ TRADE-LIST _may be obtained gratuitously
on application to the Publishers personally, or will be sent by
mail on receipt of Five Cents_.

_McClintock and Strong's Cyclopædia._

A Cyclopædia of Biblical, Theological, and Ecclesiastical
STRONG, S.T.D. Vol. I.--A, B. Royal 8vo, Cloth, $5 00; Sheep, $6
00; Half Mor., $8 00.

_Christie's Faith._

By the Author of "Mattie: a Stray," "Carry's Confession," &c. 12mo,
Cloth, $1 75.

_Thrilling Adventures of Daniel Ellis._,

The great Union Guide of East Tennessee for a Period of nearly Four
Years during the great Southern Rebellion. Written by Himself.
Containing a Short Biography of the Author. With Illustrations.
12mo, Cloth, $2 50.

_Trollope's Last Chronicle of Barset._

The Last Chronicle of Barset. A Novel. By ANTHONY TROLLOPE, Author
of "Can You Forgive Her?" "The Small House at Allington," "Doctor
Thorne," "Framley Parsonage," &c. 8vo, Cloth and Paper. (_Just
Ready._)

_Henry Winter Davis's Speeches and Addresses._

Speeches and Addresses delivered in the Congress of the United
States, and on several Public Occasions, by HENRY WINTER DAVIS, of
Maryland. Preceded by a Sketch of his Life, Public Services, and
Character (being an Oration by the Hon. J. A. J. CRESWELL, U. S.
Senator from Maryland). With Notes, Introductory and Explanatory.
8vo, Cloth, $4 00.

_Trollop's Claverings._

The Claverings. A Novel. By ANTHONY TROLLOPE, Author of "The Last
Chronicle of Barset," &c. With Illustrations. 8vo, Paper, 50 cents;
Cloth, $1 00.

_American Leaves_:

Familiar Notes of Thought and Life. By Rev. SAMUEL OSGOOD, D.D.
12mo, Cloth, Beveled Edges, $1 75.

_Played Out._

A Novel. By ANNIE THOMAS, Author of "On Guard," "Denis Donne,"
"Playing for High Stakes," "Walter Goring," &c. 8vo, Paper, 75
cents.

_Annals of a Quiet Neighborhood._

A Novel. By GEORGE MACDONALD, M.A. 12mo, Cloth, $1 75.

_Two Marriages._

A Novel. By Miss MULOCK, Author of "John Halifax, Gentleman," "A
Noble Life," "Christian's Mistake," &c., &c. Large 12mo, Cloth,
Beveled Edges, $1 50.

_The Land of Thor._

By J. ROSS BROWNE, Author of "An American Family in Germany,"
"Crusoe's Island," "Yusef," &c. Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth.
(_Nearly Ready._)

_The Village on the Cliff._

A Novel. By Miss THACKERAY, Author of "The Story of Elizabeth."
Illustrated. 8vo, Paper, 25 cents.

_Partisan Life with Mosby_;

Or, Three Years with Mosby and his Men. By JOHN SCOTT, of Fauquier,
Author of "The Lost Principle" and "Letters to an Officer in the
Army." 8vo, Cloth. (_In Press._)

_Black Sheep._

A Novel. By EDMUND YATES, Author of "Kissing the Rod," "Land at
Last," &c. 8vo, Paper, 50 cents.

MISS RAVENEL'S CONVERSION

FROM

SECESSION TO LOYALTY.

BY J. W. DE FOREST,

AUTHOR OF "EUROPEAN ACQUAINTANCE," "SEACLIFF,"
ETC., ETC.

NEW YORK:

HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS,

FRANKLIN SQUARE.

1867.

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year one thousand eight
hundred and sixty-seven, by

HARPER & BROTHERS,

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of
New York.

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER PAGE
I. Mr. Edward Colburne becomes acquainted with Miss Lillie
Ravenel 7

II. Miss Ravenel becomes acquainted with Lieutenant Colonel
Carter 19

III. Mr. Colburne takes a Segar with Lieutenant Colonel Carter 34

IV. The Dramatic Personages go on a Picnic, and study the
Ways of New Boston 44

V. The Dramatic Personages get News from Bull Run 59

VI. Mr. Colburne sees his Way clear to be a Soldier 71

VII. Captain Colburne raises a Company, and Colonel Carter a
Regiment 84

VIII. The Brave bid "Good-by" to the Fair 99

IX. From New Boston to New Orleans, _viâ_ Fort Jackson 112

X. The Ravenels find Captain Colburne in good Quarters 125

XI. New Orleans Life and New Orleans Ladies 142

XII. Colonel Carter befriends the Ravenels 159

XIII. The Course of True Love begins to run rough 175

XIV. Lillie chooses for herself 191

XV. Lillie bids "Good-by" to the Lover whom she has chosen
and to the Lover whom she would not choose 203

XVI. Colonel Carter gains one Victory and Miss Ravenel another 218

XVII. Colonel Carter is entirely victorious before he begins his
Campaign 232

XVIII. Doctor Ravenel commences the Reorganization of Southern
Labor 247

XIX. The Reorganization of Southern Labor is continued with
Vigor 261

XX. Captain Colburne marches and fights with Credit 275

XXI. Captain Colburne has Occasion to see Life in a Hospital 289

XXII. Captain Colburne re-enforces the Ravenels in Time to
aid them in running away 303

XXIII. Captain Colburne covers the Retreat of the Southern
Labor Organization 319

XXIV. A desperate Attack and a successful Defense 333

XXV. Domestic Happiness in spite of adverse Circumstances 346

XXVI. Captain Colburne describes Camp and Field Life 360

XXVII. Colonel Carter makes an Astronomical Expedition with
a dangerous Fellow-traveler 371

XXVIII. The Colonel continues to be led into Temptation 385

XXIX. Lillie reaches the Apotheosis of Womanhood 401

XXX. Colonel Carter commits his first ungentlemanly Action 414

XXXI. A Torture which might have been spared 427

XXXII. A most logical Conclusion 440

XXXIII. Lillie devotes herself entirely to the Rising Generation 459

XXXIV. Lillie's Attention is recalled to the Risen Generation 473

XXXV. Captain Colburne as Mr. Colburne 489

XXXVI. A Brace of Offers 503

XXXVII. A Marriage 517

MISS RAVENEL'S CONVERSION.

CHAPTER I.

MR. EDWARD COLBURNE BECOMES ACQUAINTED WITH MISS LILLIE RAVENEL.

It was shortly after the capitulation of loyal Fort Sumter to rebellious
South Carolina that Mr. Edward Colburne of New Boston made the
acquaintance of Miss Lillie Ravenel of New Orleans.

An obscure American author remarks in one of his rejected articles,
(which he had the kindness to read to me from the manuscript) that every
great historical event reverberates in a very remarkable manner through
the fortunes of a multitude of private and even secluded individuals. No
volcanic eruption rends a mountain without stirring the existence of the
mountain's mice. It was unquestionably the southern rebellion which
brought Miss Ravenel and Mr. Colburne into interesting juxtaposition.
But for this gigantic political upturning it is probable that the young
lady would never have visited New Boston where the young gentleman then
lived, or, visiting it and meeting him there, would have been a person
of no necessary importance in his eyes. But how could a most loyal,
warm-hearted youth fail to be interested in a pretty and intelligent
girl who was exiled from her home because her father would not be a
rebel?

New Boston, by the way, is the capital city of the little Yankee State
of Barataria. I ask pardon for this geographical impertinence of
introducing a seventh State into New England, and solemnly affirm that I
do not mean to disturb thereby the congressional balance of the
republic. I make the arrangement with no political object, but solely
for my private convenience, so that I may tell my story freely without
being accused of misrepresenting this private individual, or insulting
that public functionary, or burlesquing any self-satisfied community.
Like Sancho Panza's famous island of the same name, Barataria was
surrounded by land, at least to a much greater extent than most islands.

It was through Ravenel the father that Colburne made the acquaintance of
Miss Ravenel. In those days, not yet a soldier, but only a martially
disposed young lawyer and wrathful patriot, he used to visit the New
Boston House nearly every evening, running over all the journals in the
reading-room, devouring the telegraphic reports that were brought up hot
from the newspaper offices, and discussing the great political events of
the time with the heroes and sages of the city. One evening he found
nobody in the reading-room but a stranger, a tall gentleman of about
fifty, with a baldish head and a slight stoop in the shoulders, attired
in an English morning-suit of modest snuff-color. He was reading the New
York Evening Post through a rather dandified eyeglass. Presently he put
the eyeglass in his vest pocket, produced a pair of steel-bowed
spectacles, slipped them on his nose and resumed his reading with an air
of increased facility and satisfaction. He was thus engaged, and
Colburne was waiting for the Post, raging meanwhile over that copperhead
sheet, The New Boston Index, when there was a pleasant rustle of female
attire in the hall which led by the reading-room.

"Papa, put on your eyeglass," said a silver voice which Colburne liked.
"Do take off those horrid spectacles. They make you look as old as
Ararat."

"My dear, the eyeglass makes me feel as old as you say," responded papa.

"Well, stop reading then and come up stairs," was the young person's
next command. "I've had such an awful afternoon with those pokey people.
I want to tell you----"

Here she caught sight of Colburne regarding her fixedly in the mirror,
and with another rustle of vesture she suddenly slid beyond reach of the
angle of incidence and refraction.

The stranger laid down the Post in his lap, pocketed his spectacles,
and, looking about him, caught sight of Colburne.

"I beg your pardon, sir," said he with a frank, friendly, man of the
world sort of smile. "I have kept the evening paper a long time. Will
you have it?"

To our young gentleman the civility of this well-bred, middle-aged
personage was somewhat imposing, and consequently he made his best bow
and would not accept of the Post until positively assured that the other
had entirely done with it. Moreover he would not commence reading
immediately because that might seem like a tacit reproach; so he uttered
a few patriotic common-places on the news of the day, and thereby gave
occasion for this history.

"Yes, a sad struggle, a sad struggle--especially for the South,"
assented the unnamed gentleman. "You can't imagine how unprepared they
are for it. The South is just like the town's poor rebelling against the
authorities; the more successful they are, the more sure to be ruined."

While he spoke he looked in the young and strange face of his hearer
with as much seeming earnestness as if the latter had been an old
acquaintance whose opinions were of value to him. There was an amiable
fascination in the sympathetic grey eyes and the persuasive smile. He
caught Colburne's expression of interest and proceeded.

"Nobody can tell me anything about those unlucky, misguided people. I am
one of them by birth--I have lived among them nearly all my life--I know
them. They are as ill-informed as Hottentots. They have no more idea of
their relative strength as compared to that of the United States than
the Root-diggers of the Rocky Mountains. They are doomed to perish by
their own ignorance and madness."

"It will probably be a short struggle," said Colburne, speaking the
common belief of the North.

"I don't know--I don't know about that; we mustn't be too sure of that.
You must understand that they are barbarians, and that all barbarians
are obstinate and reckless. They will hold out like the Florida
Seminoles. They will resist like jackasses and heroes. They won't know
any better. They will be an honor to the fortitude and a sarcasm on the
intelligence of human nature. They will become an example in history of
much that is great, and all that is foolish."

"May I ask what part of the South you have resided in?" inquired
Colburne.

"I am a South Carolinian born. But I have lived in New Orleans for the
last twenty years, summers excepted. A man can't well live there the
year round. He must be away occasionally, to clear his system of its
malaria physical and moral. It is a Sodom. I consider it a proof of
depravity in any one to want to go there. But there was my work, and
there I staid--as little as possible. I staid till this stupid,
barbarous Ashantee rebellion drove me out."

"I am afraid you will be an exile for some time, sir," observed
Colburne, after a short silence during which he regarded the exiled
stranger with patriotic sympathy.

"I am afraid so," was the answer, uttered in a tone which implied
serious reflection if not sadness.

He remembers the lost home, the sacrificed wealth, the undeserved
hostility, the sentence of outlawry which should have been a meed of
honor, thought the enthusiastic young patriot. The voice of welcome
ought to greet him, the hand of friendship ought to aid him, here among
loyal men.

"I hope you stay some time in New Boston, sir," he observed aloud. "If
I can be of the slightest benefit to you, I shall be most happy. Allow
me to offer you my card, sir."

"Oh! Thank you. You are extremely kind," said the stranger. He bowed
very politely and smiled very cordially as he took the bit of
pasteboard; but at the same time there was a slight fixity of surprise
in his eye which made the sensitive Colburne color. He read the name on
the card; then, with a start as of reminiscence, glanced at it again;
then leaned forward and peered into the young man's face with an air of
eager curiosity.

"Are you--is it possible!--are you related to Doctor Edward Colburne of
this place who died fourteen or fifteen years ago?"

"I am his son, sir."

"Is it possible! I am delighted to meet you. I am most sincerely and
earnestly gratified. I knew your father well. I had particular occasion
to know him as a fellow beginner in mineralogy at a time when the
science was little studied in this country. We corresponded and
exchanged specimens. My name is Ravenel. I have been for twenty years
professor of theory and practice in the Medical College of New Orleans.
An excellent place for a dissecting class, by the way. So many negroes
are whipped to death, so many white gentlemen die in their boots, as the
saying is, that we rarely lack for subjects.--But you must have been
quite young when you had the misfortune--and science had the
misfortune--to lose your father. Really, you have quite his look about
the eyes and forehead. What profession may I ask?"

"Law," said Colburne, who was flushed with pleasure over the acquisition
of this charming acquaintance, so evidently to him a man of the world, a
savant, a philosopher, and a patriotic martyr.

"Law--that is a smattering of it--just enough to have an office and do
notary work."

"A good profession! A grand profession! But I should have expected your
father's son to be a physician or a mineralogist."

He took off his spectacles and surveyed Colburne's frank, handsome face
with evidently sincere interest. He seemed as much occupied with this
young stranger's history and prospects as he had been a moment before
with his own beliefs and exile.

At this stage of the conversation one of the hotel servants entered the
room and said, "Sir, the young lady wishes you would come up stairs, if
you please, sir."

"Oh, certainly," answered the stranger, or, as I may now call him, the
Doctor. "Mr. Colburne, come up to my room, if you are at leisure. I
shall be most happy to have a longer conversation with you."

Colburne was in the usual quandary of young and modest men on such
occasions. He wished to accept the invitation; he feared that he ought
not to take advantage of it; he did not know how to decline it. After a
lightning-like consideration of the _pros_ and _cons_, after a stealthy
glance at his toilet in the mirror, he showed the good sense and had the
good luck to follow Doctor Ravenel to his private parlor. As they
entered, the same silver voice which Colburne had heard below,
exclaimed, "Why papa! What has kept you so long? I have been as lonely
as a mouse in a trap."

"Lillie, let me introduce Mr. Colburne to you," answered papa. "My dear
sir, take this arm chair. It is much more comfortable than those awkward
mahogany uprights. Don't suppose that I want it. I prefer the sofa, I
really do."

Miss Ravenel, I suppose I ought to state in this exact place, was very
fair, with lively blue eyes and exceedingly handsome hair, very
luxuriant, very wavy and of a flossy blonde color lighted up by flashes
of amber. She was tall and rather slender, with a fine form and an
uncommon grace of manner and movement. Colburne was flattered by the
quick blush and pretty momentary flutter of embarrassment with which she
received him. This same irrepressible blush and flutter often interested
those male individuals who were fortunate enough to make Miss Ravenel's
acquaintance. Each young fellow thought that she was specially
interested in himself; that the depths of her womanly nature were
stirred into pleasurable excitement by his advent. And it was frequently
not altogether a mistake. Miss Ravenel was interested in people, in a
considerable number of people, and often at first sight. She had her
father's sympathetic character, as well as his graceful cordiality and
consequent charm of manner, the whole made more fascinating by being
veiled in a delicate gauze of womanly dignity. As to her being as lovely
as a houri, I confess that there were different opinions on that
question, and I do not care to settle it, as I of course might, by a
tyrannical affirmation.

It is curious how resolutely most persons demand that the heroine of a
story shall be extraordinarily handsome. And yet the heroine of many a
love affair in our own lives is not handsome; and most of us fall in
love, quite earnestly and permanently in love too, with rather plain
women. Why then should I strain my conscience by asserting broadly and
positively that Miss Ravenel was a first class beauty? But I do affirm
without hesitation that, like her father, she was socially charming. I
go farther: she was also very loveable and (I beg her pardon) very
capable of loving; although up to this time she did not feel sure that
she possessed either of these two qualities.

She had simply bowed with a welcoming smile and that flattering blush,
but without speaking or offering her hand, when Colburne was presented.
I suspect that she waited for her father to give her a key to the nature
of the interview and an intimation as to whether she should join in the
conversation. She was quite capable of such small forethought, and
Doctor Ravenel was worthy of the trust.

"Mr. Colburne is the son of Doctor Colburne, my dear," he observed as
soon as his guest was seated. "You have heard me speak of the Doctor's
premature and lamented death. I think myself very fortunate in meeting
his son."

"You are very kind to call on us, Mr. Colburne," said the silver voice
with a musical accent which almost amounted to a singsong. "I hope you
don't hate Southerners," she added with a smile which made Colburne feel
for a moment as if he could not heartily hate Beauregard, then the
representative man of the rebellion. "We are from Louisiana, you know."

"I regret to hear it," answered Colburne.

"Oh, don't pity us," she laughed. "It is not such a bad place."

"Please don't misunderstand me. I meant that I regret your exile from
your home."

"Thank you for that. I don't know whether papa will thank you or not. He
doesn't appreciate Louisiana. I don't believe he is conscious that he
has suffered a misfortune in being obliged to quit it. I am. New Boston
is very pretty, and the people are very nice. But you know how it is; it
is bad to lose one's home."

"My dear, I can't help laughing at your grand misfortune," said the
Doctor. "We are something like the Hebrews when they lost Pharaoh king
of Egypt, or like people who lose a sinking wreck by getting on a sound
vessel. Besides, our happy home turned us out of doors."

The Doctor felt that he had a right to abuse his own, especially after
it had ill-treated him.

"Were you absolutely exiled, sir?" asked Colburne.

"I had to take sides. Those unhappy Chinese allow no neutrals--nothing
but themselves, the central flowery people, and outside barbarians. They
have fed on the poor blacks until they can't abide a man who isn't a
cannibal. He is a reproach to them, and they must make away with him.
They remind me of a cracker whom I met at a cross road tavern in one of
my journeys through the north of Georgia. This man, a red-nosed,
tobacco-drizzling, whiskey-perfumed giant, invited me to drink with
him, and, when I declined, got furious and wanted to fight me. I told
him that I never drank whiskey and that it made me sick, and finally
succeeded in pacifying him without touching his poison. In fact he made
me a kind of apology for having offered to cut my throat. 'Wa'al, fact
is, stranger,' said he, '_I_,' (laying an accent as strong as his liquor
on the personal pronoun) '_I_ use whiskey.'--You understand the
inference, I suppose: a man who refused whiskey was a contradiction, a
reproach to his personality: such a man he could not suffer to live. It
was the Brooks and Sumner affair over again. Brooks says, 'Fact is _I_
believe in slavery,' and immediately hits Sumner over the head for not
believing in it."

"Something like my grandfather, who, when he had to diet, used to want
the whole family to live on dry toast," observed Colburne. "For the time
being he believed in the universal propriety and necessity of toast."

"Were you in danger of violence before you left New Orleans?" he
presently asked. "I beg pardon if I am too curious."

"Violence? Why, not precisely; not immediate violence. The breaking-off
point was this. I must explain that I dabble in chemistry as well as
mineralogy. Now in all that city of raw materialism, of cotton-bale and
sugar-hogshead instinct--I can't call it intelligence--there was not a
man of southern principles who knew enough of chemistry to make a fuse.
They wanted to possess themselves of the United States forts in their
State. They supposed that they would be obliged to shell them. The
shells they had plundered from the United States arsenal; but the fuses
were wanting. A military committee requested me to fabricate them. Of
course I was driven to make an immediate choice between rebellion and
loyalty. I took the first steamboat to New York, getting off just in
time to escape the system of surveillance which the vigilance committees
established."

It may seem odd to some sensible people that this learned gentleman of
over fifty should expose his own history so freely to a young fellow
whom he had not seen until half an hour before. But it was a part of the
Doctor's character to suppose that humanity took an interest in him just
as he took an interest in all humanity; and his natural frankness had
been increased by contact with the prevailing communicativeness of his
open-hearted fellow-citizens of the South. I dare say that he would have
unfolded the tale of his exile to an intelligent stage-driver by whom he
might have chanced to sit, with as little hesitation as he poured it
into the ears of this graduate of a distinguished university and
representative of a staid puritanical aristocracy. He had no thought of
claiming admiration for his self-sacrificing loyalty. His story was
worth telling, not because it was connected with his interests, but
because it had to do with his sentiments and convictions. Why should he
not relate it to a stranger who was evidently capable of sympathising
with those sentiments and appreciating those convictions?

But there was another reason for the Doctor's frankness. At that time
every circumstance of the opening civil war, every item of life that
came from hostile South to indignant North, was regarded by all as a
species of public property. If you put down your name on a hotel
register as arrived from Charleston, Savannah, Mobile, New Orleans, or
any other point south of Mason & Dixon's line, you were immediately
addressed and catechised. People wanted to know how you escaped, and why
you tried to escape; and were ready to accord you any credit you
demanded for perilous adventures and patriotic motives; and did not
perceive it nor think a bit ill of you if you showed yourself somewhat
of a romancer and braggart. And you, on the other hand, did not object
to telling your story, but let it out as naturally as a man just rescued
from drowning opens his heart to the sympathising crowd which greets him
on the river bank.

Now Miss Ravenel was a rebel. Like all young people and almost all
women she was strictly local, narrowly geographical in her feelings and
opinions. She was colored by the soil in which she had germinated and
been nurtured; and during that year no flower could be red, white and
blue in Louisiana. Accordingly the young lady listened to the Doctor's
story of his self-imposed exile and to his sarcasms upon the people of
her native city with certain pretty little starts and sniffs of
disapprobation which reminded Colburne of the counterfeit spittings of a
kitten playing anger. She could not under any provocation quarrel with
her father, but she could perseveringly and energetically disagree with
his opinions. When he had closed his tirade and history she broke forth
in a defence of her darling Dixie.

"Now, papa, you are too bad. Mr. Colburne, don't you think he is too
bad? Just see here. Louisiana is my native State, and papa has lived
there half his life. He could not have been treated more kindly, nor
have been thought more of, than he was by those Ashantees, as he calls
them, until he took sides against them. If you never lived with the
southerners you don't know how pleasant they are. I don't mean those
rough creatures from Arkansas and Texas, nor the stupid Acadians, nor
the poor white trash. There are low people everywhere. But I do say that
the better classes of Louisiana and Mississippi and Georgia and South
Carolina and Virginia, yes, and of Tennessee and Kentucky, are right
nice. If they don't know all about chemistry and mineralogy, they can
talk delightfully to ladies. They are perfectly charming at receptions
and dinner parties. They are so hospitable, too, and generous and
courteous! Now I call that civilization. I say that such people are
civilized."

"They have taught you Ashantee English, though," smiled the Doctor, who
has not yet fully realized the fact that his daughter has become a young
lady, and ought no longer to be criticised like a school girl. "I am
afraid Mr. Colburne won't understand what 'right nice' means."

"Oh, yes he will. Do try to understand it, Mr. Colburne," answers Miss
Ravenel, coloring to her temples and fluttering like a canary whose cage
has been shaken, but still smiling good-naturedly. Her father's satire,
delivered before a stranger, touched her, but could not irritate a good
temper softened by affection.

"I must be allowed to use those Ashantee phrases once in a while," she
went on. "We learn them from our old mammas; that is, you know, our nice
old black nurses. Well, I admit that the mammas are not grammarians. I
admit that Louisiana is not perfect. But it is my Louisiana. And, papa,
it ought to be your Louisiana. I think we owe fealty to our State, and
should go with it wherever it goes. Don't you believe in State rights,
Mr. Colburne? Wouldn't you stand by Barataria in any and every case?"

"Not against the Union, Miss Ravenel," responded the young man, unshaken
in his loyalty even by that earnest look and winning smile.

"Oh dear! how can you say so!" exclaims the lovely advocate of
secession. "I thought New Englanders--all but Massachusetts
people--would agree with us. Wasn't the Hartford Convention held in New
England?"

"I can't help admiring your knowledge of political history. But the
Hartford Convention is a byeword of reproach among us now. We should as
soon think of being governed by the Blue Laws."

At this declaration Miss Ravenel lost hope of converting her auditor.
She dropped back in her corner of the sofa, clasping her hands and
pouting her lips with a charming earnestness of mild desperation.

Well, the evening passed away delightfully to the young patriot,
although it grieved his soul to find Miss Ravenel such a traitor to the
republic. It was nearly twelve when he bade the strangers good night and
apologized for staying so late, and accepted an invitation to call next
day, and hoped they would continue to live in New Boston. He actually
trembled with pleasure when Lillie at parting gave him her hand in the
frank southern fashion. And after he had reached his cosy bedroom on the
opposite side of the public square he had to smoke a segar to compose
himself to sleep, and succeeded so ill in his attempt to secure speedy
slumber that he heard the town clock ring out one and then two of the
morning before he lost his consciousness.

"Oh dear! papa, how he did hang on!" said Miss Ravenel as soon as the
door had shut behind him.

Certainly it was late, and she had a right to be impatient with the
visitor, especially as he was a Yankee and an abolitionist. But Miss
Ravenel, like most young ladies, was a bit of a hypocrite in talking of
young men, and was not so very ill pleased at the bottom of her heart
with the hanging on of Mr. Colburne.

CHAPTER II.

MISS RAVENEL BECOMES ACQUAINTED WITH LIEUTENANT-COLONEL CARTER.

Mr. Colburne was not tardy in calling on the Ravenels nor careless in
improving chances of encountering them by seeming accident. His modesty
made him afraid of being tiresome, and his sensitiveness of being
ridiculous; but neither the one terror nor the other prevented him from
inflicting a good deal of his society upon the interesting exiles. Three
weeks after his introduction it was his good fortune to be invited to
meet them at a dinner party given them by Professor Whitewood of his own
Alma Mater, the celebrated Winslow University.

The Whitewood house was of an architecture so common in New Boston that
in describing it I run no risk of identifying it to the curious.
Exteriorly it was a square box of brick, stuccoed to represent granite;
interiorly it consisted of four rooms on each floor, divided by a hall
up and down the centre. This was the original construction, to which had
been added a greenhouse, into which you passed through the parlor,
carefully balanced by a study into which you passed through the library.
Trim, regular, geometrical, one half of the structure weighing to an
ounce just as much as the other half, and the whole perhaps forming some
exact fraction of the entire avoirdupois of the globe, the very
furniture distributed at measured distances, it was precisely such a
building as the New Boston soul would naturally create for itself. Miss
Ravenel noticed this with a quickness of perception as to the relations
of mind and matter which astonished and amused Mr. Colburne.

"If I should be transported on Aladdin's carpet," she said, "fast
asleep, to some unknown country, and should wake up and find myself in
such a house as this, I should know that I was in New Boston. How the
Professor must enjoy himself here! This room is exactly twenty feet one
way by twenty feet the other. Then the hall is just ten feet across by
just forty in length. The Professor can look at it and say, Four times
ten is forty. Then the greenhouse and the study balance each other like
the paddle-boxes of a steamer. Why will you all be so square?"

"But how shall we become triangular, or circular, or star-shaped, or
cruciform?" asked Colburne. "And what would be the good of it if we
should get into those forms?"

"You would be so much more picturesque. I should enjoy myself so much
more in looking at you."

"I am so sorry you don't like us."

"How it grieves you!" laughed the young lady. A flush of rose mounted
her cheek as she said this; but I must beg the reader to recollect that
Miss Ravenel blushed at anything and nothing.

"Now here are buildings of all shapes and colors," she proceeded,
turning over the leaves of a photographic album which contained views of
Venetian architecture. "Don't you see that these were not built by New
Bostonians?"

They were in the library, whither Miss Whitewood had conducted them to
exhibit her father's fine collection of photographs and engravings. A
shy but hospitable and thoughtful maiden, incapable of striking up a
flirtation of her own, and with not a selfish matrimonial in her head,
but still quite able to sympathise with the loves of others, Miss
Whitewood had seated her two guests at their art banquet, and then had
gently withdrawn herself from the study so that they might talk of what
they chose without restraint. It was already reported, with or without
reason, that Mr. Colburne was interested in the fascinating young exile
from Louisiana, and that she was not so indifferent to him as she
evidently was to most of the New Boston beaux. This was the reason why
that awkward but good Miss Whitewood, twenty-five years old and without
a suitor, be it remembered, had brought them into the quiet of the
study. Meantime the door was wide open into the hall, and exactly
opposite to it was another door wide open into the parlor, where, in
full view of the young people, sat all the old people, meaning thereby
Doctor Ravenel, Professor Whitewood, Mrs. Whitewood, and her prematurely
middle-aged daughter. The three New Bostonians were listening with
evident delight to the fluent and zealous Louisianian. But, instead of
entering upon his conversation, which consisted chiefly of lively satire
and declamation directed against slavery and its rebellious partizans,
let us revert for a tiresome moment or two, while dinner is preparing
and other guests are arriving, to the subject on which Miss Ravenel has
been teasing Mr. Colburne.

New Boston is not a lively nor a sociable place. The principal reason
for this is that it is inhabited chiefly by New Englanders. Puritanism,
the prevailing faith of that land and race, is not only not favorable
but is absolutely noxious to social gayeties, amenities and graces. I
say this in sorrow and not in anger, for New England is the land of my
birth and Puritanism is the creed of my progenitors. And I add as a mere
matter of justice, that, deficient as the New Bostonians are in timely
smiles and appropriate compliments, bare as they are of jollities and
angular in manners and opinions, they have strong sympathies for what is
clearly right, and can become enthusiastic in a matter of conscience and
benevolence. If they have not learned how to love the beautiful, they
know how to love the good and true. But Puritanism is not the only
reason why the New Bostonians are socially stiff and unsympathetic. The
city is divided into more than the ordinary number of cliques and
coteries, and they are hedged from each other by an unusually thorny
spirit of repulsion. From times now far beyond the memory of the oldest
inhabitant, the capsheaf in the social pyramid has been allotted by
common consent, without much opposition on the part of the other
inhabitants, to the president and professors of Winslow University,
their families, and the few whom they choose to honor with their
intimacy. In early days this learned institution was chiefly theological
and its magnates all clerical; and it was inevitable that men bearing
the priestly dignity should hold high rank in a puritan community.
Eighty or a hundred years ago, moreover, the professor, with his salary
of a thousand dollars yearly was a nabob of wealth in a city where there
were not ten merchants and not one retired capitalist who could boast an
equal income. Finally, learning is a title to consideration which always
has been and still is recognized by the majority of respectable
Americans. An objectionable feature of this sacred inner circle of
society is that it contains none of those seraphim called young
gentlemen. The sons of the professors, excepting the few who become
tutors and eventually succeed their fathers, leave New Boston for larger
fields of enterprise; the daughters of the professors, enamored of
learning and its votaries alone, will not dance, nor pic-nic, much less
intermarry, with the children of shop-keepers, shippers and
manufacturers; and thus it happens that almost the only beaux whom you
will discover at the parties given in this Upper Five Hundred are
slender and beardless undergraduates.

From the time of Colburne's introduction to the Ravenels it was the
desire of his heart to make New Boston a pleasant place to them; and by
dint of spreading abroad the fame of their patriotism and its ennobling
meed of martyrdom, he was able, in those excitable days, to infect with
the same fancy all his relatives and most of his acquaintances; so that
in a short time the exiles received quite a number of hospitable calls
and invitations. The Doctor, travelled man of the world as he was, made
no sort of difficulty in enjoying or seeming to enjoy these attentions.
If he did not sincerely and heartily relish the New Bostonians, so
different in flavor of manner and education from the society in which he
had been educated, he at least made them one and all believe that they
were luxuries to his palate. He became shortly the most popular man for
a dinner party or an evening _conversazione_ that was ever known in that
city of geometry and puritanism. Except when they had wandered outside
of New Boston, or rather, I should say, outside of New England, and got
across the ocean, or south of Mason and Dixon's line, these good and
grave burghers had never beheld such a radiant, smiling, universally
sympathetic and perennially sociable gentleman of fifty as Ravenel. A
most interesting spectacle was it to see him meet and greet one of the
elder magnates of the university, usually a solid and sincere but shy
and somewhat unintelligible person, who always meant three or four times
as much as he said or looked, and whose ice melted away from him leaving
him free to smile, as our southern friend fervently grasped his frigid
hand and beamed with tropical warmth into his arctic spirit. Such a
greeting was as exhilarating as a pint of sherry to the sad, sedentary
scholar, who had just come from a weary day's grubbing among Hebrew
roots, and whose afternoon recreation had been a walk in the city
cemetery.

There were not wanting good people who feared the Doctor; who were
suspicious of this inexhaustible courtesy and alarmed at these
conversational powers of fascination; who doubted whether poison might
not infect the pleasant talk, as malaria fills the orange-scented air of
Louisiana.

"I consider him a very dangerous man; he might do a great deal of harm
if he chose," remarked one of those conscientious but uncharitable
ladies whom I have regarded since my childhood with a mixture of
veneration and dislike. Thin-lipped, hollow-cheeked, narrow-chested,
with only one lung and an intermittent digestion, without a single
rounded outline or graceful movement, she was a sad example of what the
New England east winds can do in enfeebling and distorting the human
form divine. Such are too many of the New Boston women when they reach
that middle age which should be physically an era of adipose, and
morally of charity. Even her smile was a woful phenomenon; it seemed to
be rather a symptom of pain than an expression of pleasure; it was a
kind of griping smile, like that of an infant with the colic.

"If he chose! What harm would he choose to do?" expostulated Colburne,
for whose ears this warning was intended.

"I can't precisely make out whether he is orthodox or not," replied the
inexorable lady. "And if he _is_ heterodox, what an awful power he has
for deceiving and leading away the minds of the young! He is altogether
too agreeable to win my confidence until I know that he is guided and
restrained by grace."

"That is the most unjust thing that I ever heard of," broke out Colburne
indignantly. "To condemn a man because he is charming! If the converse
of the rule is true, Mrs. Ruggles--if unpleasant people are to be
admired because they are such--then some of us New Bostonians ought to
be objects of adoration."

"I have my opinions, Mr. Colburne," retorted the lady, who was somewhat
stung, although not clever enough to comprehend how badly.

"It makes a great difference with an object who looks at it," continued
the young man. "I sometimes wonder what the ants think of us human
beings. Do they understand our capacities, duties and destinies? Or do
they look upon us from what might be called a pismire point of view?"

Colburne could say such things because he was a popular favorite. To
people who, like the New Bostonians, did not demand a high finish of
manner, this young man was charming. He was sympathetic, earnest in his
feelings, as frank as such a modest fellow could be, and among friends
had any quantity of expansion and animation. He would get into a gale of
jesting and laughter over a game of whist, provided his fellow players
were in anywise disposed to be merry. On such occasions his eyes became
so bright and his cheeks so flushed that he seemed luminous with good
humor. His laugh was sonorous, hearty, and contagious; and he was not at
all fastidious as to what he laughed at: it was sufficient for him if he
saw that you meant to be witty. In conversation he was very pleasant,
and had only one questionable trick, which was a truly American habit of
hyperbole. When he was excited he had a droll, absent-minded way of
running his fingers through his wavy brown hair, until it stood up in
picturesque masses which were very becoming. His forehead was broad and
clear; his complexion moderately light, with a strong color in the
cheeks; his nose straight and handsome, and other features sufficiently
regular; his eyes of a light hazel, and remarkable for their gentleness.
There was nothing hidden, nothing stern, in his expression--you saw at a
glance that he was the embodiment of frankness and good nature. In
person he was strongly built, and he had increased his vigor by
systematic exercise. He had been one of the best gymnasts and oarsmen in
college, and still kept up his familiarity with swinging-bars and racing
shells. His firm white arms were well set on broad shoulders and a full
chest; and a pair of long, vigorous legs completed an uncommonly fine
figure. Pardonably proud of the strength which he had in part created,
he loved to exhibit gymnastic feats, and to talk of the matches in which
he had been stroke-oar. It was the only subject on which he exhibited
personal vanity. To sum up, he was considered in his set the finest and
most agreeable young man in New Boston.

Let us now return to the dinner of Professor Whitewood. The party
consisted of eight persons; the male places being filled by Professor
Whitewood, Doctor Ravenel, Colburne, and a Lieutenant-Colonel Carter;
the female by Mrs. and Miss Whitewood, Miss Ravenel, and John Whitewood,
Jr. This last named individual, the son and heir of the host, a youth of
twenty years of age, was a very proper person to fill the position of
fourth lady. Thin, pale and almost sallow, with pinched features
surmounted by a high and roomy forehead, tall, slender, narrow-chested
and fragile in form, shy, silent, and pure as the timidest of girls, he
was an example of what can be done with youthful blood, muscle, mind and
feeling by the studious severities of a puritan university. Miss
Ravenel, accustomed to far more masculine men, felt a contempt for him
at the first glance, saying to herself, How dreadfully ladylike! She was
far better satisfied with the appearance of the stranger,
Lieutenant-Colonel Carter. A little above the middle height he was, with
a full chest, broad shoulders and muscular arms, brown curling hair, and
a monstrous brown mustache, forehead not very high, nose straight and
chin dimpled, brown eyes at once audacious and mirthful, and a dark rich
complexion which made one think of pipes of sherry wine as well as of
years of sunburnt adventure. When he was presented to her he looked her
full in the eyes with a bold flash of interest which caused her to color
from her forehead to her shoulders. In age he might have been anywhere
from thirty-three to thirty-seven. In manner he was a thorough man of
the world without the insinuating suavity of her father, but with all
his self-possession and readiness.

Colburne had not expected this alarming phenomenon. He was clever enough
to recognize the stranger's gigantic social stature at a glance, and
like the Israelitish spies in the presence of the Amakim, he felt
himself shrink to a grasshopper mediocrity.

At table the company was arranged as follows. At the head sat Mrs.
Whitewood, with Dr. Ravenel on her right, and Miss Whitewood on her
left. At the foot was the host, flanked on the right by Miss Ravenel and
on the left by Lieutenant-Colonel Carter. The two central side places
were occupied by young Whitewood and Colburne, the latter being between
Miss Whitewood and Miss Ravenel. With a quickness of perception which I
suspect he would not have shown had not his heart been interested in the
question he immediately decided that Doctor Ravenel was intended to go
_tête-a-tête_ with Mrs. Whitewood, and this strange officer with Miss
Ravenel, while he was to devote himself to Miss Whitewood. The worrying
thought drove every brilliant idea from his head. He could no more talk
and be merry than could that hermaphrodite soul whose lean body and
cadaverous countenance fronted him on the opposite side of the table.
Miss Whitewood, who was nearly as great a student as her brother, was
almost as deficient in the powers of speech; she made an effort, first
in the direction of the coming Presentation Day, then towards somebody's
notes on Cicero, finally upon the weather; at last, with a woman's
sympathetic divination, she guessed the cause of Colburne's gloom, and
sank into a pitying silence. As for Mrs. Whitewood, amiable woman and
excellent housewife, though an invalid, her conversational faculty
consisted in listening. Thus nobody talked except the Ravenels,
Lieutenant-Colonel Carter, and Professor Whitewood.

Colburne endeavored to conceal his troubled condition by a smile of
counterfeit interest in the conversation. Then he grew ashamed of
himself, and tearing off his fictitious smirk, substituted a look of
stern thought, thereby exhibiting an honest countenance, but not one
suitable to the occasion. There was sherry on the table; not because
wine-bibbing was a habit of the Whitewoods, inasmuch as the hostess had
brought it out of the family medical stores with a painful twinge of
conscience; but there it was, in deference to the supposed tastes of the
army gentleman and the strangers from the south. Colburne was tempted to
rouse himself with a glass of it, but did not, being a pledged member of
a temperance society. Instead of this he made a gallant moral effort,
and succeeded in talking copiously to the junior Whitewood. But as what
he said is of little consequence to our story, let us go back a few
moments and learn what it was that had depressed his spirits.

"I am delighted to meet some one from Louisiana, Miss Ravenel," said the
Lieutenant-Colonel, after the master of the house had said grace.

"Why? Are you a Louisianian?" asked the young lady with a blush of
interest which was the first thing that troubled Colburne.

"Not precisely. I came very near calling myself such at one time, I
liked the State and the people so much. I was stationed there for
several years."

"Indeed! At New Orleans?"

"Not so fortunate," replied the Lieutenant Colonel with a smile and a
slight bow, which was as much as to say that, if he had been stationed
there, he might have hoped for the happiness of knowing Miss Ravenel
earlier. "I was stationed in the arsenal at Baton Rouge."

"I never was at Baton Rouge; I mean I never visited there. I have passed
there repeatedly in going up and down the river, just while the boat
made its landings, you know. What a beautiful place it is! I don't mean
the buildings, but the situation, the bluffs."

"Precisely. Great relief to get to Baton Rouge and see a hill or two
after staying in the lowlands."

"Oh! don't say anything against the lowlands," begged Miss Ravenel.

"I won't," promised the Lieutenant Colonel. "Give you my word of honor I
won't do it, not even in the strictest privacy."

There was a cavalier dash in the gentleman's tone and manner; he looked
and spoke as if he felt himself quite good enough for his company. And
so he was, at least in respect to descent and social position; for no
family in Virginia boasted a purer strain of old colonial blue blood
than the Carters. In addition the Lieutenant Colonel was a gentleman by
right of a graduation from West Point, and of a commission in the
regular service which dated back to the times when there were no
volunteers and few civilian appointments, and when by consequence army
officers formed a caste of aristocratic military brahmins. From the
regular service, however, in which he had been only a lieutenant, his
name had vanished several years previous. His lieutenant-colonelcy was a
volunteer commission issued by the governor of the State. It was in the
Second Barataria, a three-months' regiment, which was shortly to
distinguish itself by a masterly retreat from Bull Run. Carter had
injured his ancle by a fall from his horse, and was away from the army
on a sick leave of twenty days, avoiding the hospitals of Washington,
and giving up his customary enjoyments in New York for the sake of
attending to business which will transpire during this narrative. His
leave had nearly expired, but he had applied to the War Department for
an extension of ten days, and was awaiting an answer from that awful
headquarters with the utmost tranquillity. If he found himself in the
condition of being absent without leave, he knew how to explain things
to a military commission or a board of inquiry.

The Lieutenant-Colonel liked the appearance of the young person whom he
had been invited to meet. In the first place, he said to himself, she
had a charming mixture of girlish freshness and of the thorough-bred
society air which he considered indispensable to a lady. In the second
place she looked somewhat like his late wife; and although he had been a
wasteful and neglectful husband, he still kept a moderately soft spot in
his heart for the memory of the departed one; not being in this respect
different, I understand, from the majority of widowers. He saw that Miss
Ravenel was willing to talk any kind of nothing so long as she could
talk of her native State, and that therefore he could please her without
much intellectual strain or chance of rivalry. Consequently he prattled
and made prattle for some minutes about Louisiana.

"Were you acquainted with the McAllisters?" he wanted to know. "Very
natural that you shouldn't be. They lived up the river, and seldom went
to the city. They had such a noble plantation, though! You could enjoy
the true, old-style, princely Louisiana hospitality there. Splendid
life, that of a southern planter. If I hadn't been in the army--or
rather, if I could have done everything that I fancied, I should have
become a sugar planter. Of course I should have run myself out, for it
takes a frightful capital and some business faculty, or else the best of
luck. By the way, I am afraid those fine fellows will all of them come
to grief if this war continues five or six years."

"Five or six years!" exclaimed Professor Whitewood in astonishment, but
not in dismay, so utter was his incredulity. "Do you suppose, Colonel,
that the rebels can resist for five or six years?"

"Why not? Ten or twelve millions of people on their own ground, and
difficult ground too, will make a terrific resistance. They are as well
prepared as we are, and better. Frederic of Prussia wasn't conquered in
seven years. I don't see anything unreasonable in allowing these fellows
five or six. By the way," he laughed, "I am giving you an honest
professional opinion. Talking outside--to the rabble--talking as a
patriot," (here he laughed again) "and not as an officer, I say three
months. Do it in three months, gentlemen!" he added, setting his head
back and swelling his chest in imitation of the conventional popular
orator.

Miss Ravenel laughed outright to hear the enemies of her section
satirized.

"But how will the South stand a contest of five or six years?" queried
the Professor.

"Oh, badly, of course; get whipped, of course; that is, if we develope
energy and military talent. We have the resources to thrash them. War in
the long run is pretty much a matter of arithmetical calculation. Oh,
Miss Ravenel, I was about to ask you, did you know the Slidells?"

"Very slightly."

"Why slightly? Didn't you like them? I thought they were very agreeable
people; though, to be sure, they were _parvenus_."

"They were very ultra, you know; and papa was of the other party."

"Oh, indeed!" said the Lieutenant-Colonel, turning his head and
surveying Ravenel with curiosity, not because he was loyal, but because
he was the young lady's papa. "How I regret that I had no chance to make
your father's acquaintance in Louisiana. Give you my honor that I wasn't
so simple as to prefer Baton Rouge to New Orleans. I tried to get
ordered to the crescent city, but the War Department was obdurate. I am
confident," he added, with his audacious smile, half flattering and half
quizzical, "that if the Washington people had known _all_ that I lost by
not getting to New Orleans, they would have relented."

It was perfectly clear to Miss Ravenel that he meant to pay her a
compliment. It occurred to her that she was probably in short dresses
when the gallant Lieutenant-Colonel was on duty at Baton Rouge, and thus
missed a chance of seeing her in New Orleans. But she did not allude to
this ludicrous possibility; she only colored at his audacity, and said,
"Oh, it's such a lovely city! I think it is far preferable to New York."

"But is it not a very wicked city?" asked the host, quite seriously.

"Mr. Whitewood! How can you say that to me, a native of it?" she
laughed.

"Jerusalem," pursued the Professor, getting out of his scrape with a
kind of ponderous dexterity, like an elephant backing off a shaky
bridge, and taking his time about it, like Noah spending a hundred and
twenty years in building his ark--"Jerusalem proved her wickedness by
casting out the prophets. It seems to me that your presence here, and
that of your father, as exiles, is sufficient proof of the iniquity of
New Orleans."

"Upon my honor, Professor!" burst out the Lieutenant-Colonel, "you beat
the best man I ever saw at a compliment."

It was now Professor Whitewood's pale and wrinkled cheek which flushed,
partly with gratification, partly with embarrassment. His wife surveyed
him in mild astonishment, almost fearing that he had indulged in much
sherry.

The Lieutenant-Colonel, by the way, had taken to the wine in a style
which showed that he was used to the taste of it, and liked the effects.
His conversation grew more animated; his bass voice rang from end to end
of the table, startling Mrs. Whitewood; his fine brown eyes flashed, and
a few drops of perspiration beaded his brow. It must not be supposed
that the sherry alone could do as much as this for so old a campaigner.
That afternoon, as he lounged and yawned in the reading-room of the New
Boston House, he had thought of Professor Whitewood's invitation, and,
feeling low-spirited and stupid, had concluded not to go to the dinner,
although in the morning he had sent a note of acceptance. Then, feeling
low-spirited and stupid, as I said, he took a glass of ale, and
subsequently a stiffish whiskey-punch, following up the treatment with a
segar, which by producing a dryness of the throat, induced him to try
another whiskey-punch. Fortified by twenty-five cents' worth of liquor
(at the then prices) he felt his ambition and industry revive. By Jove,
Carter, he said to himself, you must go to that dinner-party. Whitewood
is just one of those pious heavyweights who can bring this puritanical
governor to terms. Put on your best toggery, Carter, and make your bow,
and say how-de-do.

Thus it was that when the Professor's sherry entered into the
Lieutenant-Colonel, it found an ally there which aided it to produce the
afore-mentioned signs of excitement. Colburne, I grieve to say, almost
rejoiced in detecting these symptoms, thinking that surely Miss Ravenel
would not fancy a man who was, to say the least, inordinately convivial.
Alas! Miss Ravenel had been too much accustomed to just such gentlemen
in New Orleans society to see anything disgusting or even surprising in
the manner of the Lieutenant-Colonel. She continued to prattle with him
in her pleasantest manner about Louisiana, not in the least restrained
by Colburne's presence, and only now and then casting an anxious glance
at her father; for Ravenel the father, man of the world as he was, did
not fancy the bacchanalian New Orleans type of gentility, having
observed that it frequently brought itself and its wife and children to
grief.

The dinner lasted an hour and a half, by which time it was nearly
twilight. The ordinary prandial hour of the Whitewoods, as well as of
most fashionable New Boston people, was not later than two o'clock in
the afternoon, but this had been considered a special occasion on
account of the far-off origin of some of the guests, and the meal had
therefore commenced at five. On leaving the table the party went into
the parlor and had coffee. Then Miss Ravenel thought it wise to
propitiate her father's searching eye by quitting the Lieutenant-Colonel
with his pleasant worldly ways and his fascinating masculine maturity,
and going to visit the greenhouse in company with that pale bit of human
celery, John Whitewood. Carter politely stood up to the rack for a while
with Miss Whitewood, but, finding it dry fodder to his taste, soon made
his adieux. Colburne shortly followed, in a state of mind to question
the goodness of Providence in permitting lieutenant-colonels.

CHAPTER III.

MR. COLBURNE TAKES A SEGAR WITH LIEUTENANT-COLONEL CARTER.

As Colburne neared his house he saw the Lieutenant-Colonel standing in
the flare of a street lamp and looking up at the luminary with an air of
puzzled consideration. With a temperance man's usual lack of charity to
people given to wine, the civilian judged that the soldier was
disgracefully intoxicated, and, instead of thinking how to conduct him
quietly home, was about to pass him by on the other side. The
Lieutenant-Colonel turned and recognized the young man. In other states
of feeling he would have cut him there and then, on the ground that it
was not binding on him to continue a chance acquaintance. But being full
at the moment of that comprehensive love of fellow existences which some
constitutions extract from inebriating fluids, he said,

"Ah! how are you? Glad to come across you again."

Colburne nodded, smiled and stopped, saying, "Can I do anything for
you?"

"Will you smoke?" asked the Lieutenant-Colonel, offering a segar. "But
how to light it? there's the rub. I've just broken my last match against
this cursed wet lamp-post--never thought of the dew, you know--and was
studying the machine itself, to see if I could get up to it and into
it."

"I have matches," said Colburne. He produced them; they lighted and
walked on together.

Being a great fancier of good segars, and of moonlit summer walks under
New Boston elms, I should like here to describe how sweetly the
fragrance of the Havanas rose through the still, dewy air into the
interlacing arches of nature's cathedral aisles. The subject would have
its charms, not only for the great multitude of my brother smokers, but
for many young ladies who dearly love the smell of a segar because they
like the creatures who use them. At a later period of this history, if I
see that I am likely to have the necessary space and time, I may bloom
into such pleasant episodes.

"Come to my room," said the soldier, taking the arm of the civilian.
"Hope you have nothing better to do. We will have a glass of ale."

Colburne would have been glad to refuse. He was modest enough to feel
himself at a disadvantage in the company of men of fashion; and moreover
he was just sufficiently jealous of the Lieutenant-Colonel not to desire
to fraternize with him. Finally, a strong suspicion troubled his mind
that this military personage, indifferent to New Boston opinions, and
evidently a wine-bibber, might proceed to get publicly drunk, thus
making a disagreeable scene, with a chance of future scandal. Why then
did not Colburne decline the invitation? Because he was young,
good-natured, modest, and wanting in that social tact and courage which
most men only acquire by much intercourse with a great variety of their
fellow creatures. The Lieutenant-Colonel's walk was the merest trifle
unsteady, or at least careless, and his herculean arm, solid and
knotted as an apple-tree limb, swayed repeatedly against Colburne,
eliciting from him a stroke-oarsman's approbation. Proud of his own
biceps, the young man had to acknowledge its comparative inferiority in
volume and texture.

"Are you a gymnast, Colonel?" he asked. "Your arm feels like it."

"Sword exercise," answered the other. "Very good thing to work off a
heavy dinner. What do you do here? Boat it, eh? That's better yet, I
fancy."

"But the sword exercise is just the thing for your profession."

"Pshaw!--beg pardon. But do you suppose that we in these times ever
fight hand to hand? No sir. Gunpowder has killed all that."

"Perhaps there never was much real hand to hand fighting," suggested
Colburne. "Look at the battle of Pharsalia. Two armies of Romans, the
best soldiers of antiquity, meet each other, and the defeated party
loses fifteen thousand men killed and wounded, while the victors lose
only about two hundred. Is that fighting? Isn't it clear that Pompey's
men began to run away when they got within about ten feet of Cæsar's?"

"By Jove! you're right. Bully for you! You would make a soldier. Yes.
And if Cæsar's men had had long-range rifles, Pompey's men would have
run away at a hundred yards. All victories are won by moral force--by
the terror of death rather than by death itself."

"Then it is not the big battalions that carry the day," inferred
Colburne. "The weakest battalions will win, if they will stand."

"But they won't stand, by Jove! As soon as they see they are the
weakest, they run away. Modern war is founded on the principle that one
man is afraid of two. Of course you must make allowance for
circumstances, strength of position, fortifications, superior
discipline, and superior leadership. Circumstances are sometimes strong
enough to neutralize numbers.--Look here. Are you interested in these
matters? Why don't you go into the army? What the devil are you staying
at home for when the whole nation is arming, or will soon have to arm?"

"I"--stammered Colburne--"I _have_ thought of applying for a
quartermaster's position."

"A quartermaster's!" exclaimed the Lieutenant-Colonel, without seeking
to disguise his contempt. "What for? To keep out of the fighting?"

"No," said Colburne, meekly. "But I do know a little of the ways of
business, and I know nothing of tactics and discipline. I could no more
drill a company than I could sail a ship. I should be like the man who
mounted such a tall horse that he not only couldn't manage him, but
couldn't get off till he was thrown off. I should be dismissed for
incompetency."

"But you can learn all that. You can learn in a month. You are a college
man, aint you?--you can learn more in a month than these boors from the
militia can in ten years. I tell you that the fellows who are in command
of companies in my regiment, and in all the volunteer regiments that I
know, are not fit on an average to be corporals. The best of them are
from fair to middling. You are a college man, aint you? Well, when I get
a regiment you shall have a company in it. Come up to my quarters, and
let's talk this over."

Arrived at his room, Carter rang for Scotch ale and segars. In the
course of half an hour he became exceedingly open-hearted, though not
drunk in the ordinary and disagreeable acceptation of the word.

"I'll tell you why I am on here," said he. "It's my mother's native
State--old Baratarian family--Standishes, you know--historically Puritan
and colonial. The Whitewoods are somehow related to me. By the way, I'm
a Virginian. I suppose you think it queer to find me on this side. No
you don't, though; you don't believe in the State Right of secession.
Neither do I. I was educated a United States soldier. I follow General
Scott. No Virginian need be ashamed to follow old Fuss and Feathers. We
used to swear by him in the army. Great Scott! the fellows said. Well,
as I had to give up my father's State, I have come to my mother's. I
want old Barataria to distinguish herself. Now's the chance. We are
going to have a long war. I want the State to be prepared and come out
strong; it's the grandest chance she'll ever have to make herself
famous. I've been to see the Governor. I said to him, 'Governor, now's
your chance; now's the chance for Barataria; now's my chance. It's going
to be a long war. Don't depend on volunteering--it won't last. Get a
militia system ready which will classify the whole population, and bring
it into the fight as fast as it's needed. Make the State a Prussia. If
you'll allow me, I'll draw up a plan which shall make Barataria a
military community, and put her at the head of the Union for moral and
physical power. Appoint me your chief of staff, and I'll not only draw
up the plan, but put it in force. Then give me a division, or only a
brigade, and I'll show you what well-disciplined Baratarians can do on
the battle-field.' Now what do you think the Governor
answered?--Governor's a dam fool!"

"Oh, no!" protested Colburne, astonished; for the chief magistrate of
Barataria was highly respected.

"I don't mean individually--not a natural-born fool," explained the
Lieutenant-Colonel--"but a fool from the necessity of the case;
mouthpiece, you see, of a stupid day and generation. What can he do? he
asks. I admit it. He can't do anything but what Democracy permits. Lose
the next election, he says. Well, I suppose he would; and that won't
answer. Governor's wise in his day and generation, although a fool by
the eternal laws of military reason.--I don't know as I talk very
clearly. But you get at my meaning, don't you?--Well, I had a long
argument, and gave it up. We must go on volunteering, and commissioning
the rusty militia-men and greasy demagogues who bring in the companies.
The rank and file is magnificent--can't be equalled--too good. But such
an infernally miserable set as the officers average! Some bright young
fellows, who can be licked into shape; the rest old deacons, tinkers,
military tailors, Jew pedlars broken down stump orators; wrong-headed
cubs who have learned just enough of tactics to know how not to do it.
Look at the man that I, a Virginian gentleman, a West Pointer, have over
me for Colonel. He's an old bloat--an old political bloat. He knows no
more of tactical evolutions than he does of the art of navigation. He'll
order a battalion which is marching division front to break into
platoons. You don't understand that? It's about the same as--well, never
mind--it can't be done. Well, this cursed old bloat is engineering to be
a General. We don't want such fellows for Generals, nor for Colonels,
nor for Captains, nor for privates, by Jove! If Barataria had to fit out
frigates instead of regiments, I wonder if she would put such men in
command of them. Democracy might demand it. The Governor would know
better, but he might be driven to it, for fear of losing the next
election."

"Now then," continued the Lieutenant-Colonel, "I come to business. We
shall have to raise more regiments. I shall apply for the command of one
of them, and shall get it. But I want gentlemen for my officers. I am a
gentleman myself, and a West Pointer. I don't want tinkers and pedlars
and country deacons. You're a college man, aint you? All right. College
men will do for me. I want you to take a company in my regiment, and get
in as many more of your set as you can. I'm not firing blank cartridge.
My tongue may be thick, but my head is clear. Will you do it?"

"I will," decided Colburne, after a moment of earnest consideration.

The problem occurred to him whether this man, clever as he was,
professional soldier as he was, but apparently a follower of rash John
Barleycorn, would be a wiser leader in the field than a green but
temperate civilian. He could not stop to settle the question, and
accepted the Lieutenant-Colonel's leadership by impulse. The latter
thanked him cordially, and then laughed aloud, evidently because of that
moment of hesitation.

"Don't think I'm this way always," he said. "Never when on duty; Great
Scott! no man can say that. Indeed I'm not badly off now. If I willed it
I could be as logical as friend Whitewood--I could do a problem in
Euclid. But it would be a devil of an effort. You won't demand it of me,
will you?"

"It's an odd thing in man," he went on gravely, "how he can govern
drunkenness and even sickness. Just as though a powder-magazine should
have self-control enough not to explode when some one throws a live coal
into it. The only time I ever got drunk clear through, I did it
deliberately. I was to Cairo, caught there by a railroad breakdown, and
had to stay over a night. Ever at Cairo? It is the dolefullest,
cursedest place! If a man is excusable anywhere for drinking himself
insensible, it is at Cairo, Illinois. The last thing I recollect of that
evening is that I was sitting in the bar-room, feet against a pillar,
debating whether I would go quite drunk, or make a fight and stay sober.
I said to myself, It's Cairo, and let myself go. My next distinct
recollection is that of waking up in a railroad car. I had been half
conscious two or three times previously, but had gone to sleep again,
without taking notice of my surroundings. This time I looked about me.
My carpet-bag was between my feet, and my over-coat in the rack above my
head. I looked at my watch; it was two in the afternoon. I turned to the
gentleman who shared my seat and said, 'Sir, will you have the goodness
to tell me where this train is going?' He stared, as you may suppose,
but replied that we were going to Cincinnati. The devil we are! thought
I; and I wanted to go to St. Louis. I afterwards came across a man who
was able to tell me how I got on the train. He said that I came down at
five in the morning, carpet-bag and over-coat in hand, settled my bill
in the most rational manner possible, and took the omnibus to the
railroad station. Now it's my belief that I could have staved off that
drunken fit by obstinacy. I can stave this one off. You shall see."

He emptied his glass, lighted a fresh segar big enough to floor some men
without other aid, and commenced walking the room, taking it diagonally
from corner to corner, so as to gain a longer sweep.

"Don't stir," he said. "Don't mind me. Start another segar and try the
ale. You won't? What an inhuman monster of abstinence!"

"That is the way they bring us up in New Boston. We are so temperate
that we are disposed to outlaw the raising of rye."

"You mean in your set. There must be somebody in this city who gets
jolly! there is everywhere, so far as I have travelled. You will find a
great many fellows like me, and worse, in the old army. And good reason
for it; just think of our life. All of us couldn't have nice places in
charge of arsenals, or at Newport, or on Governor's Island. I was five
years on the frontier and in California before I got to Baton Rouge; and
that was not so very delightful, by the way, in yellow fever seasons.
Now imagine yourself in command of a company garrisoning Fort
Wallah-Wallah on the upper Missouri, seven hundred miles from an opera,
or a library, or a lady, or a mince pie, or any other civilizing
influence. The Captain is on detached service somewhere. You are the
First Lieutenant, and your only companion is Brown the Second
Lieutenant. You mustn't be on sociable terms with the men, because you
are an officer and a gentleman. You have read your few books, and talked
Brown dry. There is no shooting within five miles of the fort; and if
you go beyond that distance, the Blackfeet will raise your hair. What is
there to save you from suicide but old-rye? That's one way we come to
drink so. You are lucky. You have had no temptations, or almost none,
in this little Puritan city."

"There are some bad places and people here. I don't speak of it
boastingly."

"Are there?" laughed Carter. "I'm delighted to hear it, by Jove! When my
father went through college here, there wasn't a chance to learn
anything wicked but hypocrisy. Chance enough for that, judging from the
stories he told me. So old Whitewood is no longer the exact model of all
the New Bostonians?"

"Not even in the University. There used to be such a solemn set of
Professors that they couldn't be recognized in the cemetery because they
had so much the air of tombstones. But that old dark-blue lot has nearly
died out, and been succeeded by younger men of quite a pleasant cerulean
tint. They have studied in Europe. They like Paris and Vienna, and other
places that used to be so wicked; they don't think such very small lager
of the German theologians; they accept geology, and discuss Darwin with
patience."

"Don't get out of my range. Who the devil is Darwin? Never mind; I'll
take him for granted; go on with your new-school Professors."

"Oh, I havn't much to say about them. They are quite agreeable. They are
what I call men of the world--though I suppose I hardly know what a man
of the world is. I dare say I am like the mouse who took the first dog
that he saw for the elephant that he had heard of."

The Lieutenant-Colonel stopped his walk and surveyed him, hands in
pockets, a smile on his lip, and a silent horse-laugh in his eye.

"Men of the world, are they? By Jove! Well; perhaps so; I havn't met
them yet. But if it comes to pointing out men of the world, allow me to
indicate our Louisiana friend, Ravenel. There's a fellow who can do the
universally agreeable. You couldn't tell this evening which he liked
best, Whitewood or me; and I'll be hanged if the same man can like both
of us. When he was talking with the Professor he seemed to be saying to
himself, 'Whitewood is my blue-book;' and when he was talking with me
his whole countenance glowed with an expression which stated that
'Carter is the boy.' What a diplomatist he would make! I like him
immensely. He has a charming daughter too; not beautiful exactly, but
very charming."

Colburne felt an oppression which would not allow him to discuss the
question. At the same time he was not indignant, but only astonished,
perhaps also a little pleased, at the tone of indifference with which
the other spoke of the young lady. His soul was so occupied with this
new train of thought that I doubt whether he heard understandingly the
conversation of his interlocutor for the next few minutes. Suddenly it
struck him that Carter was entirely sober, in body and brain.

"Colonel, wouldn't you like to go on a pic-nic?" he asked abruptly.

"Pic-nic?--political thing? Why, yes; think I ought to like it; help
along our regiment."

"No, no; not political. I'm sorry I gave you such an exalted
expectation; now you'll be disappointed. I mean an affair of young
ladies, beaux, baskets, paper parcels, sandwiches, cold tongue, biscuits
and lemonade."

"Lemonade!" said Carter with a grimace. "Could a fellow smoke?"

"I take that liberty."

"Is Miss Ravenel going?"

"Yes."

"I accept. How do you go?"

"In an omnibus. I will see that you are taken up--say at nine o'clock
to-morrow morning."

CHAPTER IV.

THE DRAMATIC PERSONAGES GO ON A PIC-NIC, AND STUDY THE WAYS OF NEW
BOSTON.

When the Lieutenant-Colonel awoke in the morning he did not feel much
like going on a pic-nic. He had a slight ache in the top of his head, a
huskiness in the throat, a woolliness on the tongue, a feverishness in
the cuticle, and a crawling tremulousness in the muscles, as though the
molecules of his flesh were separately alive and intertwining
themselves. He drowsily called to mind a red-nosed old gentleman whom he
had seen at a bar, trying in vain to gather up his change with shaky
fingers, and at last exclaiming, "Curse the change!" and walking off
hastily in evident mortification.

"Ah, Carter! you will come to that yet," thought the
Lieutenant-Colonel.--"To be sure," he added after a moment, "this
sobering one's self by main strength of will, as I did last night, is an
extra trial, and enough to shake any man's system.--But how about
breakfast and that confounded pic-nic?" was his next reflection.
"Carter, temperance man as you are, you must take a cocktail, or you
won't be able to eat a mouthful this morning."

He rang; ordered an eye-opener, stiff; swallowed it, and looked at his
watch. Eight; never mind; he would wash and shave; then decide between
breakfast and pic-nic. Thanks to his martial education he was a rapid
dresser, and it still lacked a quarter of nine when he appeared in the
dining saloon. He had time therefore to eat a mutton chop, but he only
looked at it with a disgusted eye, his stomach being satisfied with a
roll and a cup of coffee. In the outer hall he lighted a segar, but
after smoking about an inch of it, threw the rest away. It was
decidedly one of his qualmish mornings, and he was glad to get a full
breath of out of door air.

"Is my hamper ready?" he said to one of the hall-boys.

"Sir?"

"My hamper, confound you;" repeated the Lieutenant-Colonel, who was more
irritable than usual this morning. "The basket that I ordered last
night. Go and ask the clerk."

"Yes, sir," said the boy when he returned. "It's all right, sir. There
it is, sir, behind the door."

The omnibus, a little late of course, appeared about a quarter past
nine. Besides Colburne it contained three ladies, two of about
twenty-five and one of thirty-five, accompanied by an equal number of
beardless, slender, jauntily dressed youths whom the Lieutenant-Colonel
took for the ladies' younger brothers, inferring that pic-nics were
family affairs in New Boston. Surveying these juvenile gentlemen with
some contempt, he was about to say to Colburne, "Very sorry, my dear
fellow, but really don't feel well enough to go out to-day," when he
caught sight of Miss Ravenel.

"Are you going?" she asked with a blush which was so indescribably
flattering that he instantly responded, "Yes, indeed."

Behind Miss Ravenel came the doctor, who immediately inquired after
Carter's health with an air of friendly interest that contrasted
curiously with the glance of suspicion which he bent on him as soon as
his back was turned. Libbie hastened into the omnibus, very much afraid
that her father would order her back to her room. It was only by dint of
earnest begging that she had obtained his leave to join the pic-nic, and
she knew that he had given it without suspecting that this sherry-loving
army gentleman would be of the party.

"But where are your matrons, Mr. Colburne?" asked the doctor. "I see
only young ladies, who themselves need matronizing."

The beauty of thirty-five looked graciously at him, and judged him a
perfect gentleman.

"Mrs. Whitewood goes out in her own carriage," answered Colburne.

The Doctor bowed, professed himself delighted with the arrangements,
wished them all a pleasant excursion, and turned away with a smiling
face which became exceedingly serious as he walked slowly up stairs. It
was not thus that young ladies were allowed to go a pleasuring at New
Orleans. The severe proprieties of French manners with regard to
_demoiselles_ were in considerable favor there. Her mother never would
have been caught in this way, he thought, and was anxious and repentant
and angry with himself, until his daughter returned.

In the omnibus Colburne did the introductions; and now Carter discovered
that the beardless young gentlemen were not the brothers of the ladies,
but most evidently their cavaliers; and was therefore left to infer that
the beaux of New Boston are blessed with an immortal youth, or rather
childhood. He could hardly help laughing aloud to think how he had been
caught in such a nursery sort of pic-nic. He glanced from one downy face
to another with a cool, mocking look which no one understood but Miss
Ravenel, who was the only other person in the party to whom the sight of
such juvenile gallants was a rarity. She bit her lips to repress a
smile, and desperately opened the conversation.

"I am so anxious to see the Eagle's Nest," she said to one of the
students.

"Oh! you never saw it?" he replied.

There were two things in this response which surprised Miss Ravenel. In
the first place the young gentleman blushed violently at being
addressed; in the second, he spoke in a very hoarse and weak tone, his
voice being not yet established. Unable to think of anything further to
say, he turned for aid to the maiden of thirty-five, between whom and
himself there was a tender feeling, as appeared openly later in the
day. She set him on his intellectual pins by commencing a conversation
on the wooden-spoon exhibition.

"What is the wooden-spoon?" asked Lillie.

"It is a burlesque honor in college," answered the youth. "It used to be
given to the stupidest fellow in the graduating class. Now it's given to
the jolliest fellow--most popular fellow--smartest fellow, that doesn't
take a real honor."

"Allow me to ask, sir, are you a candidate?" inquired the
Lieutenant-Colonel.

Miss Ravenel cringed at this unprovoked and not very brilliant
brutality. The collegian merely stammered "No, sir," and blushed
immoderately. He was too much puzzled by the other's impassable stare to
comprehend the sneer at once; but he studied it much during the day, and
that night writhed over the memory of it till towards morning. Both
Carter and the lady of thirty-five ought to have been ashamed of
themselves for taking unfair advantage of the simplicity and
sensitiveness of this lad; but the feminine sinner had at least this
excuse, that it was the angelic spirit of love, and not the demoniac
spirit of scorn, which prompted her conduct. Perceiving that her boy was
being abused, she inveigled him into a corner of the vehicle, where they
could talk together without interruption. The conversation of lovers is
not usually interesting to outsiders except as a subject of laughter; it
is frequently stale and flat to a degree which seems incomprehensible
when you consider the strong feelings of the interlocutors. This is the
ordinary sort of thing, at least in New Boston:--

_Lady._ (smiling) Did you go out yesterday?

_Gent._ (smiling) Yes.

_Lady._ Where?

_Gent._ Only down to the post-office.

_Lady._ Many people in the streets?

_Gent._ Not very many.

And all the while the two persons are not thinking of the walk, nor of
the post-office, nor of the people in the streets, nor of anything of
which they speak. They are thinking of each other; they are prattling
merely to be near each other; they are so full of each other that they
cannot talk of foreign subjects interestingly; and so the babble has a
meaning which the unsympathetic bye-stander does not comprehend.

After circulating through the city to pick up the various invited ones,
the omnibus was joined by a second omnibus and two or three family
rockaways. The little fleet of vehicles then sailed into the country,
and at the end of an hour's voyage came to anchor under the lee of a
wooded cliff called the Eagle's Nest, which was the projected site of
the pic-nic. Up the long slope which formed the back of the cliff, a
number of baskets and demijohns were carried by the youthful beaux of
the party with a child-like zeal which older gallants might not have
exhibited. Carter's weighty hamper was taken care of by a couple of
juniors, who jumped to the task on learning that it belonged to a United
States army officer. He offered repeatedly to relieve them, but they
would not suffer it. In a roundabout and inarticulate manner they were
exhibiting the fervent patriotism of the time, as well as that perpetual
worship which young men pay to their superiors in age and knowledge of
the world. And oh! how was virtue rewarded when the basket was opened
and its contents displayed! It was not for the roast chicken that the
two frolicsome juniors cared: the companion baskets around were crammed
with edibles of all manner of flesh and fowl; it was the sight of six
bottles of champagne which made their eyes rejoice. But with a holy
horror equal to their wicked joy did all the matrons of the party, and
indeed more than half of the younger people, stare. Carter's champagne
was the only spirit of a vinous or ardent nature present. And when he
produced two bunches of segars from his pockets and proceeded to
distribute them, the moral excitation reached its height. Immediately
there were opposing partisans in the pic-nic: those who meant to take a
glass of champagne and smoke a segar, if it were only for the wicked fun
of the thing; and those who meant, not only that they would not smoke
nor drink themselves, but that nobody else should. These last formed
little groups and discussed the affair with conscientious bitterness.
But what to do? The atrocity puzzled them by its very novelty. The
memory of woman did not go back to the time when an aristocratic New
Boston pic-nic had been so desecrated. I say the memory of _woman_
advisedly and upon arithmetical calculation; for in this party the age
of the males averaged at least five years less than that of the females.

"Why don't you stop it, Mrs. Whitewood?" said the maiden of thirty-five,
with girlish enthusiasm. "You are the oldest person here." (Mrs.
Whitewood did not look particularly flattered by this statement.) "You
have a perfect right to order anything." (Mrs. Whitewood looked as if
she would like to order the young lady to let her alone.) "If I were
you, I would step out there and say, Gentlemen, this must be stopped."

Mrs. Whitewood might have replied, Why don't you say it yourself?--you
are old enough. But she did not; such sarcastic observations never
occurred to her good-natured soul; nor, had she been endowed with
thousands of similar conceits, would she have dared utter one. It was
impossible to rub her up to the business of confronting and putting down
the adherents of the champagne basket. She did think of speaking to
Lieutenant-Colonel Carter privately about it, but before she could
decide in what terms to address him, the last bottle had been cracked,
and then of course it was useless to say anything. So in much horror of
spirit and with many self-reproaches for her weakness, she gazed
helplessly upon what she considered a scene of wicked revelry. In fact
there was a good deal of jollity and racket. The six bottles of
champagne made a pretty strong dose for the unaccustomed heads of the
dozen lads and three or four young ladies who finished them. Carter
himself, cloyed with the surfeit of yesterday, took almost nothing, to
the wonder, and even, I suspect, to the disappointment of the temperance
party. But he made himself dreadfully obnoxious by urging his Sillery
upon every one, including the Whitewoods and the maiden of thirty-five.
The latter declined the proffered glass with an air of virtuous
indignation which struck him as uncivil, more particularly as it evoked
a triumphant smile from the adherents of lemonade. With a cruelty
without parallel, and for which I shall not attempt to excuse him, he
immediately offered the bumper to the young gentleman on whose arm the
lady leaned, with the observation, "Madam, I hope you will allow your
son to take a little."

The unhappy couple walked away in a speechless condition. The two
juniors heretofore mentioned burst into hysterical gulphs of laughter,
and then pretended that it was a simultaneous attack of coughing. There
were no more attempts to put down the audacious army gentleman, and he
was accorded that elbow-room which we all grant to a bull in a
china-shop. He was himself somewhat shocked by the sensation which he
had produced.

"What an awful row!" he whispered to Colburne. "I have plunged this
nursery into a state of civil war. When you said pic-nic, how could I
suppose that it was a Sabbath-school excursion? By the way, it isn't
Sunday, is it? Do you always do it this way in New Boston? But you are
not immaculate. You do some things here which would draw down the frown
of society in other places. Look at those couples--a young fellow and a
girl--strolling off by themselves among the thickets. Some of them have
been out of sight for half an hour. I should think it would make talk. I
should think Mrs. Whitewood, who seems to be matron in chief, would stop
it. I tell you, it wouldn't do in New York or Philadelphia, or any such
place, except among the lower classes. You don't catch our young
Louisianienne making a dryad of herself. I heard one of these lads ask
her to take a walk in the grove on top of the hill, and I saw her
decline with a blush which certainly expressed astonishment, and, I
think, indignation. Now how the devil can these old girls, who have
lived long enough to be able to put two and two together, be so dem'd
inconsistent? After regarding me with horror for offering them a glass
of champagne, they will commit imprudences which make them appear as if
they had drunk a bottle of it. And yet, just look. I have too much
delicacy to ask one of those young ones to stroll off with me in the
bushes.--Won't you have a segar? I don't believe Miss Ravenel objects to
tobacco. They smoke in Louisiana; yes, and they chew and drink, too.
Shocking fast set. I really hope the child never will marry down there.
I take an interest in her. You and I will go out there some day, and
reconquer her patrimony, and put her in possession of it, and then ask
her which she will have."

Colburne had already talked a good deal with Miss Ravenel. She was so
discouraging to the student beaux, and Carter had been so general in his
attentions with a view to getting the champagne into circulation, that
she had fallen chiefly to the young lawyer. As to the women, she did not
much enjoy their conversation. At that time everybody at the North was
passionately loyal, especially those who would not in any chance be
called upon to fight--and this loyalty was expressed towards persons of
secessionist proclivities with a frank energy which the latter
considered brutal incivility. From the male sex Miss Ravenel obtained
some compassion or polite forbearance, but from her own very little; and
the result was that she avoided ladies, and might perhaps have been
driven to suffer the boy beaux, only that she could make sure of the
society of Colburne. Important as this young gentleman was to her, she
could not forbear teasing him concerning the local peculiarities of New
Boston. This afternoon she was satirical upon the juvenile gallants.

"You seem to be the only man in New Boston," she said. "I suppose all
the males are executed when they are found guilty of being twenty-one.
How came you to escape? Perhaps you are the executioner. Why don't you
do your office on the Lieutenant-Colonel?"

"I should like to," answered Colburne.

Miss Ravenel colored, but gave no other sign of comprehension.

"I don't like old beaux," persisted Colburne.

"Oh! I do. When I left New Orleans I parted from a beau of forty."

"Forty! How could you come away?"

"Why, you know that I hated to leave New Orleans."

"Yes; but I never knew the reason before. Did you say forty?"

"Yes, sir; just forty. Is there anything strange in a man of forty being
agreeable? I don't see that you New Bostonians find it difficult to like
ladies of forty. But I havn't told you the worst. I have another beau,
whom I like better than anybody, who is fifty-five."

"Your father."

"You are very clever. As you are so bright to-day perhaps you can
explain a mystery to me. Why is it that these grown women are so fond of
the society of these students? They don't seem to care to get a word
from Lieutenant-Colonel Carter. I don't think they are crazy after you.
They are altogether absorbed in making the time pass pleasantly to these
boys."

"It is so in all little university towns. Can't you understand it? When
a girl is fifteen a student is naturally a more attractive object to her
than a mechanic or a shopkeeper's boy. She thinks that to be a student
is the chief end of man; that the world was created in order that there
might be students. Frequently he is a southerner; and you know how
charming southerners are."

"Oh, I know all about it."

"Well, the girl of fifteen takes a fancy to a freshman. She flirts with
him all through the four years of his under-graduate course. Then he
departs, promising to come back, but never keeping his promise. Perhaps
by this time she is really attached to him; and that, or habit, or her
original taste for romance and strangers, gives her a cant for life; she
never flirts with anything but a student afterwards; can't relish a man
who hasn't a flavor of Greek and Latin. Generally she sticks to the
senior class. When she gets into the thirties she sometimes enters the
theological seminary in search of prey. But she never likes anything
which hasn't a student smack. It reminds one of the story that when a
shark has once tasted human flesh he will not eat any other unless
driven to it by hunger."

"What a brutal comparison!"

"One consequence of this fascination," continued Colburne, "is that New
Boston is full of unmarried females. There is a story in college that a
student threw a stone at a dog, and, missing him, hit seven old maids.
On the other hand there are some good results. These old girls are
bookish and mature, and their conversation is improving to the
under-graduates. They sacrifice themselves, as woman's wont is, for the
good of others."

"If you ever come to New Orleans I will show you a fascinating lady of
thirty. She is my aunt--or cousin--I hardly know which to call her--Mrs.
Larue. She has beautiful black hair and eyes. She is a true type of
Louisiana."

"And you are not. What right had you to be a blonde?"

"Because I am my father's daughter. His eyes are blue. He came from the
up-country of South Carolina. There are plenty of blondes there."

This conversation, the reader perceives, is not monumentally grand or
important. Next in flatness to the ordinary talk of two lovers comes, I
think, the ordinary talk of two young persons of the opposite sexes. In
the first place they are young, and therefore have few great ideas to
interchange and but limited ranges of experience to compare; in the
second place they are hampered and embarrassed by the mute but potent
consciousness of sex and the alarming possibility of marriage. I am
inclined to give much credit to the saying that only married people and
vicious people are agreeably fluent in an assembly of both sexes. When
therefore I report the conversation of these two uncorrupted young
persons as being of a moderately dull quality, I flatter myself that I
am publishing the very truth of nature. But it follows that we had best
finish with this pic-nic as soon as possible. We will suppose the
chickens and sandwiches eaten, the champagne drunk, the segars smoked,
the party gathered into the omnibusses and rockaways, and the vehicle in
which we are chiefly interested at the door of the New Boston House. As
the Lieutenant-Colonel enters with Miss Ravenel a waiter hands him a
telegraphic message.

"Excuse me," he says, and reads as they ascend the stairs together. On
the parlor floor he halts and takes her hand with an air of more
seriousness than he has yet exhibited.

"Miss Ravenel, I must bid you good-bye. I am so sorry! I leave for
Washington immediately. My application for extension of leave has been
refused. I do sincerely hope that I shall meet you again."

"Good bye," she simply said, not unaware that her hand had been pressed,
and for that reason unable or unwilling to add more.

He left her there, hurried to his room, packed his valise, and was off
in twenty minutes; for when it was necessary to move quick he could put
on a rate of speed not easily equalled.

Miss Ravenel walked to her father's room in deep meditation. Without
stating the fact in words she felt that the presence of this mature,
masculine, worldly gentleman of the army was agreeable to her, and that
his farewell had been an unpleasant surprise. If he was inebriate,
dissipated, dangerous, it must be remembered that she did not know it.
In simply smelling of wine and segars he had an odor of Louisiana, to
which she had been accustomed from childhood even in the grave society
of her father's choice, and which was naturally grateful to the homesick
sensibilities of the exiled girl.

For the last hour or two Doctor Ravenel had paced his room in no little
excitement. He was a notably industrious man, and had devoted the day to
writing an article on the mineralogy of Arkansas; but even this labor,
the utterance of a life-long scientific enthusiasm, could not divert him
from what I may call maternal anxieties. Why did I let her go on that
silly expedition? he repeated to himself. It is the last time;
absolutely the last.

At this moment she entered the room and kissed him with more than
ordinary effusion. She meant to forestall his expected reproof for her
unexpectedly long absence; moreover she felt a very little lonely and in
need of unusual affection in consequence of that farewell.

"My dear! how late you are!" said the unappeased Doctor. "How could you
stay out so? How could you do it? The idea of staying out till dusk; I
am astonished. Really, girls have no prudence. They are no more fit to
take care of themselves amid the dangers and stupidities of society than
so many goslings among the wheels and hoofs of a crowded street."

Do not suppose that Miss Ravenel bore these reproofs with the serene
countenance of Fra Angelico's seraphs, softly beaming out of a halo of
eternal love. She was very much mortified, very much hurt and even a
little angry. A hard word from her father was an exceeding great trial
to her. The tears came into her eyes and the color into her cheeks and
neck, while all her slender form trembled, not visibly, but consciously,
as if her veins were filled with quicksilver.

"Late! Why, no papa!" (Running to the window and pointing to the
crimson west.) "Why, the sun is only just gone down. Look for yourself,
papa."

"Well; _that_ is too late. If for nothing else, just think of the
dew,--the chill. I am not pleased. I tell you, Lillie, I am not
pleased."

"Now, papa, you are right hard. I do say you are right cruel. How could
I help myself? I couldn't come home alone. I couldn't order the pic-nic
to break up and come home when I pleased. How could I? Just think of it,
papa."

The Doctor was walking up and down the room with his hands behind his
back and his head bent forward. He had hardly looked at his daughter: he
never looked at her when he scolded her. He gave her a side-glance now,
and seeing her eyes full of tears, he was unable to answer her either
good or evil. The earnestness of his affection for her made him very
sensitive and sore and cowardly, in case of a misunderstanding. She was
looking at him all the time that she talked, her face full of her
troubled eagerness to exculpate herself; and now, though he said not a
word, she knew him well enough to see that he had relented from his
anger. Encouraged by this discovery she regained in a moment or two her
self-possession. She guessed the real cause, or at least the strongest
cause of his vexation, and proceeded to dissipate it.

"Papa, I think there must be something important going on in the army.
Lieutenant-Colonel Carter has received a telegraph, and is going on by
the next train."

He halted in his walk and faced her with a childlike smile of pleasure.

"Has he, indeed!" he said as gaily as if he had heard of some piece of
personal good fortune. Then, more gravely and with a censorious
countenance, "Quite time he went, I should say. It doesn't look well for
an officer to be enjoying himself here in Barataria when his men may be
fighting in Virginia."

Miss Ravenel thought of suggesting that the Lieutenant-Colonel had been
on sick leave, but concluded that it would not be well to attempt his
defence at the present moment.

"Well Lillie," resumed the Doctor, after taking a couple of leisurely
turns up and down the room, "I don't know but I have been unjust in
blaming you for coming home so late. I must confess that I don't see how
you could help it. The fault was not yours. It resulted from the very
nature of all such expeditions. It is one of the inconveniences of
pic-nics that common sense is never invited or never has time to go. I
wonder that Mrs. Whitewood should permit such irrational procedures."

The Doctor was somewhat apt to exaggerate, whether in praise or blame,
when he became interested in a subject.

"Well, well, I am chiefly in fault myself," he concluded. "It must be
the last time. My dear, you had better take off your things and get
ready for tea."

While Lillie was engaged on her toilette the Doctor cogitated, and came
to the conclusion that he must say something against this Carter, but
that he had better say it indirectly. So, as they sauntered down stairs
to the tea-table he broke out upon the bibulous gentry of Louisiana.

"To-day's Herald will amuse you," he said. "It contains the proceedings
of a meeting of the planters of St. Dominic Parish. They are opposed to
freedom. They object to the nineteenth century. They mean to smash the
United States of America. And for all this they pledge their lives,
their fortunes, and their sacred honor. It surpasses all the jokes in
Joe Miller. To think of those whiskey-soaked, negro-whipping,
man-slaughtering ruffians, with a bottle of Louisiana rum in one hand
and a cat-o'-nine-tails in the other, a revolver in one pocket and a
bowie-knife in the other, drunken, swearing, gambling, depraved as
Satan, with their black wives and mulatto children--to think of such
ruffians prating about their sacred honor! Why, they absolutely don't
understand the meaning of the words. They have heard of respectable
communities possessing such a quality as honor, and they feel bound to
talk as if they possessed it. The pirates of the Isle of Pines might as
well pledge their honesty and humanity. Their lives, their fortunes, and
their sacred honor! Their lives are not worth the powder that will blow
them out of existence. Their fortunes will be worth less in a couple of
years. And as for their sacred honor, it is a pure figment of ignorant
imaginations made delirious by bad whiskey. That drinking is a ruinous
vice. When I see a man soaking himself with sherry at a friend's table,
after having previously soaked with whiskey in some groggery, I think I
see the devil behind his chair putting the infernal mark on the back of
his coat. And it is such a common vice in Louisiana. There is hardly a
young man free from it. In the country districts, when a young fellow is
paying attention to a young lady, the parents don't ask whether he is in
the habit of getting drunk; they take that for granted, and only concern
themselves to know whether he gets cross-drunk or amiable-drunk. If the
former, they have some hesitation; if the latter, they consent to the
match thankfully."

Miss Ravenel understood perfectly that her father was cutting at
Lieutenant-Colonel Carter over the shoulders of the convivial gentlemen
of Louisiana. She thought him unjust to both parties, but concluded that
she would not argue the question; being conscious that the subject was
rather too delicately near to her feelings to be discussed without
danger of disclosures.

"Well, they are rushing to their doom," resumed the Doctor, turning
aside to general reflections, either because such was the tendency of
his mind, or because he thought that he had demolished the
Lieutenant-Colonel. "They couldn't wait for whiskey to finish them, as
it does other barbarous races. They must call on the political mountains
to crush them. Their slaveholding Sodom will perish for the lack of five
just men, or a single just idea. It must be razed and got out of the
way, like any other obstacle to the progress of humanity. It must make
room for something more consonant with the railroad, electric-telegraph,
printing-press, inductive philosophy, and practical Christianity."

CHAPTER V.

THE DRAMATIC PERSONAGES GET NEWS FROM BULL RUN.

"Papa, are we going to stay in New Boston forever?" asked Miss Ravenel.

"My dear, I am afraid we shall both have to die some day, after which we
can't expect to stay here, pleasant as it might be," replied the Doctor.

"Nonsense, papa! You know what I mean. Are you going to make New Boston
a permanent place of residence?"

"How can I tell, my dear? We can't go back to New Orleans at present;
and where else should we go? You know that I must consult economy in my
choice of a residence. My bank deposits are not monstrous, and there is
no telling how long I may be cut off from my resources. New Boston
presents two advantages; it gives me some employment and it is tolerably
cheap. Through the friendliness of these excellent professors I am kept
constantly busy, and am not paid so very badly, though I can't say that
I am in any danger of growing suddenly rich. Then I have the run of the
university library, which is a great thing. Finally, where else in the
United States should we find a prettier or pleasanter little city?"

"The people are dreadfully poky."

"My daughter, I wish you would have the goodness to converse with me in
English. I never became thoroughly familiar with the Gold Coast
dialects, and not even with the court language of Ashantee."

"It isn't Ashantee at all. Everybody says poky; and it is real poky in
you to pretend not to understand it; don't you think so yourself now?
Besides these New Bostonians are so ferociously federal! I can't say a
word for the South but the women glare at me as though they wanted to
hang me on a sour apple tree, like Jeff Davis."

"My dear, if one of these loyal ladies should say a word for her own
lawful government in New Orleans, she would be worse than glared at. I
doubt whether the wild-mannered cut-throats of your native city would
let her off with plain hanging. Let us thank Heaven that we are among
civilized people who only glare at us, and do not stick us under the
fifth rib, when we differ with them in opinion."

"Oh papa! how bitter you are on the southerners! It seems to me you must
forget that you were born in South Carolina and have lived twenty-five
years in Louisiana."

"Oh! oh! the beautiful reason for defending organized barbarism! Suppose
I had had the misfortune of being born in the Isle of Pines; would you
have me therefore be the apologist of piracy? I do hope that I am
perfectly free from the prejudices and trammels of geographical
morality. My body was born amidst slavery, but my conscience soon found
the underground railroad. I am not boasting; at least I hope not. I have
had no plantations, no patrimony of human flesh; very few temptations,
in short, to bow down to the divinity of Ashantee. I sincerely thank
Heaven for these three things, that I never owned a slave, that I was
educated at the north, and that I have been able to visit the free
civilization of Europe."

"But why did you live in Louisiana if it was such a Sodom, papa?"

"Ah! there you have me. Perhaps it was because I had an expensive
daughter to support, and could pick up four or five thousand dollars a
year there easier than anywhere else. But you see I am suffering for
having given my countenance to sin. I have escaped out of the burning
city, like Lot, with only my family. It is my daily wonder, Lillie, that
you are not turned into a pillar of salt. The only reason probably is
that the age of miracles is over."

"Papa, when I am as old as you are, and you are as young as I am, I'll
satirize you dreadfully.--Well, if we are going to live in New Boston,
why can't we keep house?"

"It costs more for two people to keep house than to board. Our
furniture, rent, food, fuel, lights and servants would come to more than
the eighteen dollars a week which we pay here, now that we have given up
our parlor. In a civilized country elbow-room is expensive."

"But is it exactly nice to stay forever in a hotel? English travellers
make such an outcry about American families living in hotels."

"I know. At the bottom it is bad. But it is a sad necessity of American
society. So long as we have untrained servants--black barbarians at the
South and mutinous foreigners at the North--many American housekeepers
will throw down their keys in despair and rush for refuge to the hotels.
And numbers produce respectability, at least in a democracy."

"So we must give up the idea of a nice little house all to ourselves."

"I am afraid so, unless I should happen to find diamonds in the basaltic
formation of the Eagle's Nest."

The Doctor falls to his writing, and Miss Ravenel to her embroidery.
Presently the young lady, without having anything in particular to say,
is conscious of a desire for further conversation, and, after searching
for a subject, begins as follows.

"Papa, have you been in the parlor this morning?"

"Yes, my dear," answers papa, scratching away desperately with his
old-fashioned quill pen.

"Whom did you see there?"

"See?--Where?--Oh, I saw Mr. Andrew Smith," says the Doctor, at first
absent-minded, then looking a little quizzical.

"What did he have to say?"

"Why, my dear, he spoke so low that I couldn't hear what he said."

"He did!" responds Miss Ravenel, all interest. "What did that mean? Why
didn't you ask him to repeat it?"

"Because, my dear, he wasn't talking to me; he was talking to Mrs.
Smith."

Here Miss Ravenel perceives that her habitual curiosity is being made
fun of, and replies, "Papa, you ought to be ashamed of yourself."

"My child, you _must_ give me some chance to write," retorts the Doctor;
"or else you must learn to sit a little in your own room. Of course I
prefer to have you here, but I do demand that you accord me some
infinitesimal degree of consideration."

Father and daughter used to have many conversations not very dissimilar
to the above. It was a constant prattle when they were together, unless
the Doctor raised the standard of revolt and refused to talk in order
that he might work. Ever since Lillie's earliest recollection they had
been on these same terms of sociability, companionship, almost equality.
The intimacy and democracy of the relation arose partly from the
Doctor's extreme fondness for children and young people, and partly from
the fact that he had lost his wife early, so that in his household life
he had for years depended for sympathy upon his daughter.

Twice or thrice every morning the Doctor was obliged to remonstrate
against Lillie's talkativeness, something after the manner of an
affectionate old cat who allows her pussy to jump on her back and bite
her ears for a half hour together, but finally imposes quiet by a
velvety and harmless cuffing. Occasionally he avenged himself for her
untimely demands on his attention by reading to her what he considered a
successful passage of the article which he might then be composing. In
this, however, he had not the least intention of punishment, but
supposed that he was conferring a pleasure. It was an essential element
of this genial, social, sympathetic nature to believe that whatever
interested him would necessarily interest those whom he loved and even
those with whom he simply came in contact. When Lillie offered
corrections on his style, which happened frequently, he rarely hesitated
to accept them. Vanity he had none, or at any rate displayed none,
except on two subjects, his daughter and his scientific fame. As a proof
of this last he gloried in an extensive correspondence with European
_savants_, and made Lillie read every one of those queer-shaped letters,
written on semi-transparent paper and with foreign stamps and postmarks
on their envelopes, which reached him from across the Atlantic. Although
medicine was his profession and had provided him with bread, he had
latterly fallen in love with mineralogy, and in his vacation wanderings
though that mountainous belt which runs from the Carolinas westward to
Arkansas and Missouri he had discovered some new species which were
eagerly sought for by the directors of celebrated European collections.
Great was his delight at receiving in New Boston a weighty box of
specimens which he had shipped as freight from New Orleans just previous
to his own departure, but which for two months he had mourned over as
lost. It dowered him with an embarrassment of riches. During a week his
bed, sofa, table, wash-stand, chairs and floor were littered with the
scraps of paper and tufts of cotton and of Spanish moss which had served
as wrappers, and with hundreds of crystals, ores and other minerals.
Over this confusion the Doctor domineered with a face wrinkled by happy
anxiety, laying down one queer-colored pebble to pick up another,
pronouncing this a Smithite and that a Brownite trying his blowpipe on
them and then his hammer, and covering all the furniture with a layer
of learned smudge and dust and gravel.

"Papa, you have puckered your forehead up till it is like a baked
apple," Lillie would remonstrate. "You look more than five thousand
years old; you look as though you might be the grandfather of all the
mummies. Now do leave off bothering those poor Smithites and Hivites and
Amelekites, and come and take a walk."

"My dear, you havn't the least idea how necessary it is to push one's
discoveries to a certainty as quickly as possible," would answer the
Doctor, meanwhile peering at a specimen through his magnifying glass.
"The world won't wait for me to take your time. If I don't work fast
enough in my researches, it will set somebody else at the job. It makes
no allowance for Louisiana ideas of leisure and,"--here he suddenly
breaks off his moralizing and exclaims, "My dear, this is _not_ a
Brownite; it is a Robinsonite--a most unquestionable and superb
Robinsonite."

"Oh papa! I wish I was an unquestionable Robinsonite; then you would
take some sort of interest in me," says Miss Lillie.

But the Doctor is lost in the ocean of his new discovery, and for
fifteen minutes has not a word to say on any subject comprehensible to
the young lady.

Two hours of every afternoon were devoted by father and daughter to a
long walk in company, sometimes a mere shopping or calling tour, but
generally an excursion into the pure country of fields and forest as yet
so easily reached from the centre of New Boston. The Doctor preserved a
reminiscence of his college botany, and attempted to impart some of his
knowledge of plants to Lillie. But she was a hopeless scholar; she
persisted in caring for little except human beings and such literature
as related directly to them, meaning thereby history, biography, novels
and poetry; she remained delightfully innocent of all the ologies.

"You ought to have been born four thousand years ago, Lillie," he
exclaimed in despair over some new instance of her incapacity to move in
his favorite grooves. "So far as you are concerned, Linnæus, Humboldt,
Lyell, Faraday, Agassiz and Dana might as well not have lived. I believe
you will go through life without more knowledge of science than just
enough to distinguish between a plant and a pebble."

"I do hope so, papa," replied the incorrigible and delightful ignoramus.

When they met one of their acquaintance on these walks the Doctor would
not allow him to pass with a nod and a smile, after the unobtrusive New
Boston fashion. He would stop him, shake hands cordially, inquire
earnestly after his health and family, and before parting contrive to
say something personally civil, if not complimentary; all of which would
evidently flatter the New Bostonian, but would also as evidently
discompose him and turn his head, as being a man unaccustomed to much
social incense.

"Papa, you trouble these people," Lillie would sometimes expostulate.
"They don't know where to put all your civilities and courtesies. They
don't seem to have pockets for them."

"My child, I am nothing more than ordinarily polite."

"Nothing more than ordinary in Louisiana, but something very
extraordinary here. I have just thought why all the gentlemen one meets
at the South are so civil. It is because the uncivil ones are shot as
fast as they are discovered."

"There is something in that," admitted the Doctor. "I suppose duelling
has something to do with the superficial good manners current down
there. But just consider what an impolite thing shooting is in itself.
To knock and jam and violently push a man into the other world is one of
the most boorish and barbarous discourtesies that I can imagine. How
should I like to be treated that way! I think I never should be
reconciled to the fact or its author."

"But these New Bostonians are so poky--so awfully serious."

"I have some consideration for anti-jokers. They are not amusing, but
they are generally useful. It is well for the race, no doubt, to have
many persons always in solemn earnest. I don't know what the world would
come to if every body could see a joke. Possibly it might laugh itself
to death."

Frequently on these walks they were met and joined by Mr. Colburne. That
young gentleman, frank as his clear hazel eyes and hearty laugh made him
appear, was awkwardly sly in bringing about these ostensibly accidental
meetings. Not that his clumsy male cunning deceived Miss Ravenel: she
was not by any means fond enough of him to fail to see through him; she
knew that he walked in her paths with malice aforethought. Her father
did not know it, nor suspect it, nor ever, by any innate consciousness
or outward hint, feel his attention drawn toward the circumstance. And,
what was most absurd of all, Mr. Colburne persisted in fearing that the
Doctor, that travelled and learned man of the world, guessed the secret
of his slyness, but never once attributed that degree of
sharp-sightedness to the daughter. I sometimes get quite out of patience
with the ugly sex, it is so densely stupid with regard to these little
social riddles. For example, it happened once at a party that while
Colburne, who never danced, was talking to Miss Ravenel, another
gentleman claimed her hand for a quadrille. She took her place in the
set, but first handed her fan to Colburne. Now every lady who observed
this action understood that Miss Ravenel had said to Colburne as plainly
as it was possible to express the thing without speaking or using force,
that she wished him to return to her side as soon as the quadrille was
over, and that in fact she preferred his conversation to that of her
dancing admirer. But this masculine blunderer comprehended nothing; he
grumbled to himself that he was to be put off with the honor of holding
a fan while the other fellow ran away with the owner; and so, shoving
the toy into his pocket, he absented himself for half an hour, to the
justifiable disapprobation of Miss Ravenel, who did not again give him
any thing to hold for many evenings.

But this was an exceptional piece of stupidity in Colburne, and probably
he would not have been guilty of it but for a spasm of jealousy. He was
not grossly deficient in social tact, any more than in natural
cleverness or in acquired information. Conversation, and very sensible
conversation too, flowed like a river when he came into confluence with
the Ravenels. The prevailing subject, as a matter of course, was the
rebellion. It was every body's subject; it was the nightmare by night
and the delirium by day of the American people; it was the one thing
that no one ignored and no one for an hour forgot. The twenty loyal
millions of the North shuddered with rage at the insolent wickedness of
those conspirators who, merely that they might perpetuate human bondage
and their own political supremacy, proposed to destroy the grandest
social fabric that Liberty ever built, the city of refuge for oppressed
races, the hope of the nations. For men who through such a glorious
temple as this could rush with destroying torches and the cry of "Rule
or ruin," the North felt a horror more passionate than ever, on any
occasion, for any cause, thrilled the bosom of any other people. This
indignation was earnest and wide-spread in proportion to the
civilization of the century and the intelligence of the population. The
hundreds of telegraph lines and thousands of printing presses in the
United States, sent the knowledge of every new treason, and the
reverberation of every throb of patriotic anger, in a day to all
Americans outside of nurseries and lunatic asylums. The excitement of
Germany at the opening of the Thirty Years' War, of England previous to
the Cromwellian struggle, was torpid and partial in comparison with
this outburst of a modern, reading and swiftly-informed free democracy.
As yet there was little bloodshed; the old respect for law and
confidence in the processes of reason could not at once die, and men
still endeavored to convince each other by argument while holding the
pistol to each other's heads; but from the St. Lawrence to the Gulf
there was a spiritual preparedness for slaughter which was to end in
such murderous contests as should make ensanguined Europe rise from its
thousand battle-fields to stare in wonder.

Women and children were as wild with the patriotic excitement as men.
Some of the prettiest and gentlest-born ladies of New Boston waited in a
mixed crowd half the night at the railroad station to see the first
regiments pass towards Washington, and flung their handkerchiefs, rings,
pencil-cases, and other trinkets to the astonished country lads, to show
them how the heart of woman blessed the nation's defenders. In no
society could you be ten minutes without hearing the words war, treason,
rebellion. And so, the subject being every body's subject, the Ravenels
and Colburne frequently talked of it. It was quite a sad and sore
circumstance to the two gentlemen that the lady was a rebel. To a man
who prides himself on his superior capacity and commanding nature, (that
is to say, to almost every man in existence) there can be few greater
grievances than a woman whom he cannot convert; and more particularly
and painfully is this true when she bears some near relationship to him,
as for instance that of a wife, sister, daughter and sweetheart. Thus
Ravenel the father and Colburne the admirer, fretted daily over the
obstinate treasonableness of Miss Lillie. Patriotism she called it,
declaring that Louisiana was her country, and that to it she owed her
allegiance.

It is worthy of passing remark how loyal the young are to the prevailing
ideas of the community in which they are nurtured. You will find adult
republicans in England, but no infant ones; adults monarchists in our
own country, but not in our schools and nurseries. I have known an
American of fifty whose beliefs, prejudices and tastes were all
European, but who could not save his five children from being all
Yankee. Accordingly this young lady of nineteen, born and nurtured among
Louisianians, held firm for Louisiana in spite of the arguments of the
adored papa and the rather agreeable admirer.

The Doctor liked Colburne, and respected his intellect. He rarely tired
of talking with him on any subject, and concerning the war they could go
on interminably. The only point on which they disagreed was the probable
length of the contest; the southerner prophecying that it would last
five or six years, and the northerner that the rebels would succumb in
as many months. Miss Ravenel sometimes said that the North would give up
in a year, and sometimes that the war would last forty years, both of
which opinions she had heard sustained in New Orleans. But, whatever she
said, she always believed in the superior pluck and warlike skill of the
people of her own section.

"Miss Ravenel," said Colburne, "I believe you think that all southerners
are giants, so tall that they can't see a Yankee without lying down, and
so pugnacious that they never go to church without praying for a chance
to fight somebody."

She resented this satire by observing, "Mr. Colburne, if I believe it
you ought not to dispute it."

I am inclined to think that the young man in these days rather damaged
his chances of winning the young lady's kind regards (to use a hackneyed
and therefore decorous phrase) by his stubborn and passionate loyalty to
the old starry banner. It was impossible that the two should argue so
much on a subject which so deeply interested both without occasionally
coming to spiritual blows. But why should Mr. Colburne win the kind
regards of Miss Ravenel? If she were his wife, how could he support her?

He had little, and she had nothing.

While they were talking over the war it went on. One balmy summer day
our little debating club of three sat in one of the small iron balconies
of the hotel, discussing the great battle which had been fought, and
rumor said won, on the heights around Manassas Junction. For a week the
city had been wild about the 'on to Richmond' movement; and to-day the
excitement culminated in a general joy which was impatient for official
announcements, flags, bells and cannon. It was true that there was one
suspicious circumstance; that for twenty-four hours no telegrams
concerning the fight had come over the wires from Washington; but,
excepting a few habitual croakers and secret copperheads, who were
immediately frowned into silence, no one predicted evil tidings. At the
last accounts "the grand army of the Potomac" was driving before it the
traitorous battalions of the South; McDowell had gained a great victory,
and there was an end of rebellion.

"I don't believe it--I don't believe it," Miss Ravenel repeatedly
asseverated, until her father scolded her for her absurd and disloyal
incredulity.

"The telegraph is in order again," observed Colburne. "I heard one of
those men who just passed say so. Here comes somebody that we know.
Whitewood!--I say, Whitewood! Any thing on the bulletin-board?"

The pale young student looked up with a face of despair and eyes full of
tears.

"It's all up, Colburne," said he. "Our men are running, throwing away
their guns and every thing."

His trembling voice hardly sufficed for even this short story of shame
and disaster. Miss Ravenel, the desperate rebel, jumped to her feet with
a nervous shriek of joy and then, catching her father's reproving eye,
rushed up stairs and danced it out in her own room.

"It's impossible!" remonstrated Colburne in such excitement that his
voice was almost a scream. "Why, by the last accounts--"

"Oh! that's all gone up," groaned Whitewood, who was in such a state of
grief that he could hardly talk intelligibly. "We've got more. We've got
the end of the battle. Johnson came up on our right, and we are whipped
all to pieces."

"Johnson! Why, where was Patterson?"

"Patterson is an old traitor," shouted Whitewood, pushing wildly on his
way as if too sick at heart to talk more.

"It is very sad," observed the Doctor gravely. The thought occurred to
him that for his own interests he had better have stayed in New Orleans;
but he lost sight of it immediately in his sorrow for the seeming
calamity which had befallen country and liberty and the human race.

"Oh! it's horrible--horrible. I don't believe it. I can't believe it,"
groaned Colburne. "It's too much to bear. I must go home. It makes me
too sick to talk."

CHAPTER VI.

MR. COLBURNE SEES HIS WAY CLEAR TO BE A SOLDIER.

Stragglers arrived, and then the regiments. People were not angry with
the beaten soldiers, but treated them with tenderness, gave them
plentiful cold collations, and lavished indignation on their ragged
shoddy uniforms. Then the little State, at first pulseless with despair,
took a long breath of relief when it found that Beauregard had not
occupied Washington, and set bravely about preparing for far bloodier
battles than that of Bull Run.

Lieutenant-Colonel Carter did not return with his regiment; and Colburne
read with a mixture of emotions that he had been wounded and taken
prisoner while gallantly leading a charge. He marked the passage, and
left the paper with his compliments for the Ravenels, after debating at
the door of the hotel whether he should call on them, and deciding in
the negative. Not being able as yet to appreciate that blessing in
disguise, Bull Run, his loyal heart was very sad and sore over it, and
he felt a thrill of something like horror whenever he thought of the
joyful shriek with which Lillie had welcomed the shocking tidings. He
was angry with her, or at least he tried to be. He called up his
patriotism, that strongest of New England isms, and resolved that with a
secessionist, a woman who wished ill to her country, he would not fall
in love. But to be sure of this he must keep away from her; for thus
much of love, or of perilous inclination at least, he already had to
acknowledge; and moreover, while he was somewhat ashamed of the feeling,
he still could not heartily desire to eradicate it. Troubled thus
concerning the affairs of the country and of his own heart, he kept
aloof from the Ravenels for three or four days. Then he said to himself
that he had no cause for avoiding the Doctor, and that to do so was
disgraceful treatment of a man who had proved his loyalty by taking up
the cross of exile.

This story will probably have no readers so destitute of sympathy with
the young and loving, as that they can not guess the result of
Colburne's internal struggles. After two or three chance conversations
with Ravenel he jumped, or to speak more accurately, he gently slid to
the conclusion that it was absurd and unmanly to make a distinction in
favor of the father and against the daughter. Quarrel with a woman; how
ridiculous! how unchivalrous! He colored to the tips of his repentant
ears as he thought of it and of what Miss Ravenel must think of it. He
hastened to call on her before the breach which he had made between her
and himself should become untraversable; for although the embargo on
their intercourse had lasted only about a week, it already seemed to him
a lapse of time measureable by months; and this very naturally, inasmuch
as during that short interval he had lived a life of anguish as a man
and a patriot. Accordingly the old intimacy was resumed, and the two
young people seldom passed forty-eight hours apart. But of the
rebellion they said little, and of Bull Run nothing. These were such
sore subjects to him that he did not wish to speak of them except to the
ear of sympathy; and she, divining his sensitiveness, would not give him
pain notwithstanding that he was an abolitionist and a Yankee. If the
Doctor, ignorant of what passed in these young hearts, turned the
conversation on the war, Lillie became silent, and Colburne,
appreciating her forbearance, tried to say very little. Thus without a
compact, without an explanation, they accorded in a strain of mutual
charity which predicted the ultimate conversion of one or the other.

Moreover, Colburne asked himself, what right had he to talk if he did
not fight? If he wanted to answer this woman's outcry of delight over
the rout of Bull Run, the place to do it was not a safe parlor, but a
field of victorious battle. Why did he not act in accordance with these
truly chivalrous sentiments? Why not fall into one of the new regiments
which his gallant little State was organizing to continue the struggle?
Why not march on with the soul of old John Brown, joining in the sublime
though quaint chorus of, "We're coming, Father Abraham, three hundred
thousand more?"

He did talk very earnestly of it with various persons, and, among
others, with Doctor Ravenel. The latter approved the young man's warlike
inclinations promptly and earnestly.

"It is the noblest duty that you may ever have a chance to perform
during your life," said he. "To do something personally towards
upholding this Union and striking down slavery is an honor beyond any
thing that ever was accorded to Greek or Roman. I wish that I were young
enough for the work, or fitted for it by nature or education. I would be
willing to have my tombstone set up next year, if it could only bear the
inscription, 'He died in giving freedom to slaves.'"

"Oh! do stop," implored Lillie, who entered in time to hear the
concluding sentence. "What do you talk about your tombstone for? You
will get perfectly addled about abolition, like all the rest. Now, papa,
you ought to be more consistent. You didn't use to be so violent against
slavery. You have changed since five years ago."

"I know it," says the Doctor. "But that doesn't prove that I am wrong
now. I wasn't infallible five years ago. Why, my dear, the progress of
our race from barbarism to civilization is through the medium of
constant change. If the race is benefited by it, why not the individual?
I am a sworn foe to consistency and conservation. To stick obstinately
to our old opinions, because they are old, is as foolish as it would be
in a soldier-crab to hold on to his shell after he had outgrown it
instead of picking up a new one fitted to his increased size. Suppose
the snakes persisted in going about in their last year's skins? No, no;
there are no such fools in the lower animal kingdom; that stupidity is
confined to man."

"The world does move," observed Colburne. "We consider ourselves pretty
strict and old-fashioned here in New Boston. But if our Puritan
ancestors could get hold of us, they would be likely to have us whipped
as heretics and Sabbath-breakers. Very likely we would be equally severe
upon our own great-great-grandchildren, if we should get a chance at
them."

"Weak spirits are frightened by this change, this growth, this forward
impetus," said the Doctor. "I must tell you a story. I was travelling in
Georgia three years ago. On the seat next in front of me sat a cracker,
who was evidently making his first railroad experience, and in other
respects learning to go on his hind legs. Presently the train crossed a
bridge. It was narrow, uncovered and without sides, so that a passenger
would not be likely to see it unless he sat near the window. Now the
cracker sat next the alley of the car, and away from the window. I
observed him give a glare at the river and turn away his head suddenly,
after which he rolled about in a queer way, and finally went on the
floor in a heap. We picked him up; spirits were easily produced, (they
always are down there); and presently the cracker was brought to his
senses. His first words were, 'Has she lit'-- He was under the
impression that the train had taken the river at a running jump. Now
that is very much like the judgment of timid and ill-informed people on
the progress of the nation or race at such a time as this. They don't
know about the bridge; they think we are flying through the air; and so
they go off in general fainting-fits."

Colburne laughed, as many another man has done before him, at this good
old story.

"On our train," said he, "on the train of human progress, we are parts
of the engine and not mere passengers. I ought to be revolving
somewhere. I ought to be at work. I want to do something--I am most
anxious to do something--but I don't know precisely what. I suppose that
the inability exists in me, and not in my circumstances. I am like the
gentleman who tired himself out with jumping, but never could jump high
enough to see over his own standing-collar."

"I know how you feel. I have been in that state myself, often and in
various ways. For instance it has occurred to me, especially in my
younger days, to feel a strong desire to write, without having anything
to say. There was a burning in my brain; there was a sentiment or
sensation which led me to seek pens, ink and paper; there was an
impatient, uncertain, aimless effort to commence; there was a pause, a
revery, and all was over. It was a storm of sheet-lightning. There were
glorious gleams, and far off openings of the heavens; but no sound,
droppings, no sensible revelation from the upper world.--However, your
longings are for action, and I am convinced that you will find your
opportunity. There will be work enough in this matter for all."

"I don't know," said Colburne. "The sixth and seventh regiments are
full. I hear that there isn't a lieutenantcy left."

"You will have to raise your own company."

"Ah! But for what regiment? We shan't raise another, I am afraid. Yes, I
am actually afraid that the war will be over in six months."

Miss Ravenel looked up hastily as if she should like to say "Forty
years," but checked herself by a surprising effort of magnanimity and
good nature.

"That's queer patriotism," laughed the Doctor. "But let me assure you,
Mr. Colburne, that your fears are groundless. There will be more
regiments needed."

Miss Ravenel gave a slight approving nod, but still said nothing,
remembering Bull Run and how provokingly she had shouted over it.

"This southern oligarchy," continued the Doctor, "will be a tough nut to
crack. It has the consolidated vigor of a tyranny."

"I wonder where Lieutenant-Colonel Carter is?" queried Colburne. "It is
six weeks since he was taken prisoner. It seems like six years."

Miss Ravenel raised her head with an air of interest, glanced hastily at
her father, and gave herself anew to her embroidery. The Doctor made a
grimace which was as much as to say that he thought small beer or sour
beer of Lieutenant-Colonel Carter.

"He is a very fine officer," said Colburne. "He was highly spoken of for
his conduct at Bull Run."

"I would rather have you for a Colonel," replied the Doctor.

Colburne laughed contemptuously at the idea of his fitness for a
colonelcy.

"I would rather have any respectable man of tolerable intellect,"
insisted the Doctor. "I tell you that I know that type perfectly. I know
what he is as well as if I had been acquainted with him for twenty
years. He is what we southerners, in our barbarous local vanity, are
accustomed to call a southern gentleman. He is on the model of the
sugar-planters of St. Dominic Parish. He needs somebody to care for him.
Let me tell you a story. When I was on a mineralogical expedition in
North Carolina some years ago, I happened to be out late at night
looking for lodgings. I was approaching one of those cross-road
groggeries which they call a tavern down there, when I met a most
curious couple. It was a man and a goose. The man was drunk, and the
goose was sober. The man was staggering, and the goose was waddling
perfectly straight. Every few steps it halted, looked back and quacked,
as if to say, Come along. The moon was shining, and I could see the
whole thing plainly. I was obliged to put up for the night in the
groggery, and there I got an explanation of the comedy. It seems that
this goose was a pet, and had taken an unaccountable affection to its
owner, who was a wretched drunkard of a cracker. The man came nearly
every night to the groggery, got drunk as regularly as he came, and
generally went to sleep on one of the benches. About midnight the goose
would appear and cackle for him. The bar-keeper would shake up the
drunkard and say, 'Here! your goose has come for you.' As soon as the
brute could get his legs he would start homeward, guided by his more
intelligent companion. If the man fell down and couldn't get up, the
goose would remain by him and squawk vociferously for assistance.--Now,
sir, there was hardly a sugar-planter, hardly a southern gentleman, in
St. Dominic Parish, who didn't need some such guardian. Often and often,
as I have seen them swilling wine and brandy at each other's tables, I
have charitably wished that I could say to this one and that one, Sir,
your goose has come for you."

"But you never have seen the Lieutenant-Colonel so badly off," answered
Colburne, after a short meditation.

"Why no--not precisely," admitted the Doctor. "But I know his type," he
presently added with an obstinacy which Miss Ravenel secretly thought
very unjust. She thought it best to direct her spirit of censure in
another direction.

"Papa," said she, "what a countryfied habit you have of telling
stories!"

"Don't criticise, my dear," answers papa. "I am a high toned southern
gentleman, and always knock people on the head who criticise me."

The question still returns upon us, why Mr. Colburne did not join the
army. It is time, therefore, to state the hitherto unimportant fact that
he was the only son of a widow, and that his life was a necessity to
her, not only as a consolation to her loneliness, but as a support to
her declining fortunes. Doctor Colburne had left his wife and child an
estate of about twenty-five thousand dollars, which at the time of his
death was a respectable fortune in New Boston. But the influx of gold
from California, and the consequent rise of prices, seriously diminished
the value of the family income just about the time that Edward, by
growing into manhood and entering college, necessitated an increase of
expenses. Therefore Mrs. Colburne was led to put one half of the joint
fortune into certain newly-organized manufacturing companies, which
promised to increase her annual six per cent to twenty-four--nor was she
therein exceedingly to blame, being led away by the example and advice
of some of the sharpest New Boston capitalists, many of whom had their
experienced pinions badly lamed in these joint-stock adventurings.

"What you want, Mr. Colburne," said a director, "is an investment which
is both safe and permanent. Now this is just the thing."

I can not say much for the safety of the investment, but it certainly
was a permanent one. During the first year the promised twenty-four per
cent was paid, and the widow could have sold out for one hundred and
twenty. Then came a free-trade, Democratic improvement on the tariff;
the manufacturing interest of the country was paralyzed, and the
Braggville stock fell to ninety. Mrs. Colburne might still have sold
out at a profit, counting in her first year's dividend; but as it was
not in her inexperience to see that this was wisdom, she held on for
a--decline. By the opening of the war her certificates of manufacturing
stock were waste paper, and her annual income was reduced to eight
hundred dollars. Indeed, for a year or two previous to the commencement
of this story, she had been forced to make inroads upon her capital.

Of this crisis in the family affairs Edward was fully aware, and like a
true-born, industrious Yankee, did his best to meet it. From every
lowermost branch and twig of his profession he plucked some fruit by
dint of constant watchfulness, so that during the past year he had been
very nearly able to cover his own conscientiously economical
expenditures. He was gaining a foothold in the law, although he as yet
had no cases to plead. If he held on a year or two longer at this rate
he might confidently expect to restore the family income and stave off
the threatened sale of the homestead.

But this was not all which prevented him from going forth to battle. The
cry of his mother's heart was, "My son, how can I let thee go?" She was
an abolitionist, as was almost every body of her set in New Boston; she
was an enthusiastic patriot, as was almost every one in the north during
that sublime summer of popular enthusiasm; but this war--oh, this
strange, ferocious war! was horrible. Her sensitively affectionate
nature, blinded by veils of womanly tenderness, folded in habits of
life-long peace, could not see the hard, inevitable necessity of the
contest. Earnestly as she sympathised with its loyal and humane objects,
she was not logical enough or not firm enough to sympathise with the
iron thing itself. Lapped in sweet influences of peace all her loving
life, why must she be called to death amid the clamor of murderous
contests? For her health was failing; a painful and fatal disease had
fastened its clutches on her; another year's course she did not hope to
run. And if the hateful struggle must go on, if it must torment her
last few days with its agitations and horrors, so much the more did she
need her only child. Other women's sons--yes, if there was no help for
it--but not hers--might put on the panoply of strife, and disappear from
anxiously following eyes into the smoke and flame of battle. Edward told
her every day the warlike news of the journals, the grand and stern
putting on of the harness, the gigantic plans for crushing the nation's
foes. She could take no interest in such tidings but that of aversion.
He read to her in a voice which thrilled like swellings of martial
music, Tennyson's Charge of the Six Hundred. She listened to the
clarion-toned words with distaste and almost with horror.

Well, the summer wore away, that summer of sombre preparation and
preluding skirmishes, whose scattering musketry and thin cannonade
faintly prophecied the orchestral thunders of Gettysburg and the
Wilderness, and whose few dead preceded like skirmishers the massive
columns which for years should firmly follow them into the dark valley.
Its forereaching shadows fell upon many homes far away from the
battlefield, and chilled to death many sensitive natures. Old persons
and invalids sank into the grave that season under the oppression of its
straining suspense and preliminary horror; and among these victims, whom
no man has counted and whom few have thought of collectively, was the
mother of Colburne.

One September afternoon she sent for Edward. The Doctor had gone; his
labors were over. The clergyman had gone; neither was he longer needed.
There was no one in the room but the nurse, the dying mother and the
only child. The change had been expected for days, and Edward had
thought that he was prepared for it; had indeed marvelled and been
shocked at himself because he could look forward to it with such seeming
composure; for, reason with his heart and his conscience as he might, he
could not feel a fitting dread and anguish. In the common phrase of
humanity, when numbed by unusual sorrow, he could not realize it. But
now, as, leaning over the footboard and looking steadfastly upon his
mother's face, he saw that the final hour had come, a sickness of heart
fell upon him, and a trembling as if his soul were being torn asunder.
Yet neither wept; the Puritans and the children of the Puritans do not
weep easily; they are taught, not to utter, but to hide their emotions.
The nurse perceived no signs of unusual feeling, except that the face of
the strong man became suddenly as pale as that of the dying woman, and
that to him this was an hour of anguish, while to her it was one of
unspeakable joy. The mother knew her son too well not to see, even with
those failing eyes, into the depths of his sorrow.

"Don't be grieved for me, Edward," she said. "I am sustained by the
faith of the promises. I am about to return from the place whence I
came. I am re-entering with peace and with confidence into a blessed
eternity."

He came to the side of the bed, sat down on it and took her hand without
speaking.

"You will follow me some day," she went on. "You will follow me to the
place where I shall be, at the right hand of the Lord. I have prayed for
it often;--I was praying for it a moment ago; and, my child, my prayer
will be granted. Oh, I have been so fearful for you; but I am fearful no
longer."

He made no answer except to press her hand while she paused to draw a
few short and wearisome breaths.

"I can bear to part with you now," she resumed. "I could not bear it
till the Lord granted me this full assurance that we shall meet again. I
leave you in his hands. I make no conditions with him. I have been
sweetly brought to give you altogether up to one who loves you better
than I know how to love you. He gave me my love, and he has kept more
than he gave. Perhaps I have been selfish, Edward, to hold on to you as
I have. You have felt it your duty to go into the army, and perhaps I
have been selfish to prevent you. Now you are free; to-morrow I shall
not be here. If you still see that to be your duty, go; and the Lord go
with you, darling, and give you strength and courage. I do not ask him
to spare you, but only to guide you here below, and restore you to me
above.----And he will do it, Edward, for his own sake. I am full of
confidence; the promises are sure. For you and for myself, I rejoice
with a joy unspeakable and full of glory."

While thus speaking, or rather whispering, she had put one arm around
his neck. As he kissed her wasted cheek and let fall his first tears on
it, she drew her hand across his face with a caressing tenderness, and
smiling, fell back softly on her pillow, closing her eyes as calmly as
if to sleep. A few broken words, a murmuring of unutterable, unearthly,
infinite happiness, echoes as it were of greetings far away with
welcoming angels, were her last utterances. To the young man, who still
held her hand and now and then kissed her cheek, she seemed to slumber,
although her breathing gradually sank so low that he could not perceive
it. But after a long time the nurse came to the bedside, bent over it,
looked, listened, and said, "She is gone!"

He was free; she was not there.

He went to his room with a horrible feeling that for him there was no
more love; that there was nothing to do and nothing to expect; that his
life was a blank. He could fix his mind on nothing past or future; not
even upon the unparalleled sorrow of the present. Taking up the Bible
which she had given him, he read a page before he noticed that he had
not understood and did not remember a single passage. In that vacancy,
that almost idiocy, which beclouds afflicted souls, he could not recall
a distinct impression of the scene through which he had just passed, and
seemed to have forgotten forever his mother's dying words, her
confidence that they should meet again, her heavenly joy. With the same
perverseness, and in spite of repeated efforts to close his ears to the
sound, some inner, wayward self repeated to him over and over again
these verses of the unhappy Poe--

"Thank Heaven! the crisis,
The danger is past,
And the lingering illness
Is over at last,
And the fever called Living
Is conquered at last."

The sad words sounded wofully true to him. For the time, for some days,
it seemed to him as if life were but a wearisome illness, for which the
grave was but a cure. His mind, fevered by night watching, anxiety, and
an unaccustomed grappling with sorrow, was not in a healthy state. He
thought that he was willing to die; he only desired to fall usefully,
honorably, and in consonance with the spirit of his generation; he would
set his face henceforward towards the awful beacons of the battle-field.
His resolution was taken with the seriousness of one, who, though
cheerful and even jovial by nature, had been permeated to some extent by
the solemn passion of Puritanism. He painted to himself in strong colors
the risk of death and the nature of it; then deliberately chose the part
of facing this tremendous mystery in support of the right. All this
while, be it remembered, his mind was somewhat exalted by the fever of
bodily weariness and of spiritual sorrow.

CHAPTER VII.

CAPTAIN COLBURNE RAISES A COMPANY, AND COLONEL CARTER A REGIMENT.

The settlement of his mother's estate and of his own pecuniary affairs
occupied Colburne's time until the early part of October. By then he had
invested his property as well as might be, rented the much-loved old
homestead, taken a room in the New Boston House, and was fully prepared
to bid good-bye to native soil, and, if need be, to life. Miss Ravenel
was a strong though silent temptation to remain and to exist, but he
resisted her with the heroism which he subsequently exhibited in
combating male rebels.

One morning, as he left the hotel rather later than usual to go to his
office, his eyes fell upon a high-colored face and gigantic brown
mustache, which he could not have failed to recognize, no matter where
nor when encountered. There was the wounded captive of Bull Run, as big
chested and rich complexioned, as audacious in eye and haughty in air,
as if no hurt nor hardship nor calamity had ever befallen him. He
checked Colburne's eager advance with a cold stare, and passed him
without speaking. But the young fellow hardly had time to color at this
rebuff, when, just as he was opening the outer door, a baritone voice
arrested him with a ringing, "Look here!"

"Beg pardon," continued the Lieutenant-Colonel, coming up hastily.
"Didn't recognize you. It's quite a time since our pic-nic, you know."

Here he showed a broad grin, and presently burst out laughing, as much
amused at the past as if it did not contain Bull Run.

"What a jolly old pic-nic that was!" he went on. "I have shouted a
hundred times to think of myself passing the wine and segars to those
prim old virgins. Just as though I had bowsed into the House Beautiful,
among Bunyan's damsels, and offered to treat the crowd!"

Again the Lieutenant-Colonel laughed noisily, his insolent black eyes
twinkling with merriment. Colburne looked at him and listened to him
with amazement. Here was a man who had lately been in what was to him
the terrible mystery of battle; who had fallen down wounded and been
carried away captive while fighting heroically for the noblest of
causes; who had witnessed the greatest and most humiliating overthrow
which ever befel the armies of the republic; who yet did not allude to
any of these things, nor apparently think of them, but could chat and
laugh about a pic-nic. Was it treasonable indifference, or levity, or
the sublimity of modesty? Colburne thought that if _he_ had been at Bull
Run, he never could have talked of any thing else.

"Well, how are you?" demanded Carter. "You are looking a little pale and
thin, it seems to me."

"Oh, I am well enough," answered Colburne, passing over that subject
with modest contempt, as not worthy of mention. "But how are _you_? Have
you recovered from your wound?"

"Wound? Oh! yes; mere bagatelle; healed up some time ago. I shouldn't
have been caught if I hadn't been stunned by my horse falling. The wound
was nothing."

"But you must have suffered in your confinement," said Colburne,
determined to appreciate and pity.

"Suffered! My dear fellow, I suffered with eating and drinking and
making merry. I had the deuce's own time in Richmond. I met loads of my
old comrades, and they nearly killed me with kindness. They are a nice
set of old boys, if they are on the wrong side of the fence. You didn't
suppose they would maltreat a brother West Pointer, did you?"

And the Lieutenant-Colonel laughed heartily at the civilian blunder.

"I didn't know, really," answered the puzzled Colburne. "I must say I
thought so. But I am as poor a judge of soldiers as a sheep is of
catamounts."

"Why, look here. When I left they gave me a supper, and not only made me
drunk, but got drunk themselves in my honor. Opened their purses, too,
and forced their money on me."

All this, it will be noted, was long previous to the time when Libby
Prison and Andersonville were deliberately converted into pest-houses
and starvation pens.

"I am afraid they wanted to bring you over," observed Colburne. He
looked not only suspicious, but even a little anxious, for in those days
every patriot feared for the faith of his neighbor.

"I suppose they did," replied Carter carelessly, as if he saw nothing
extraordinary in the idea. "Of course they did. They need all the help
that they can get. In fact the rebel Secretary of War paid me the
compliment of making me an offer of a regiment, with an assurance that
promotion might be relied on. It was done so delicately that I couldn't
be offended. In fact it was quite natural, and he probably thought it
would be bad taste to omit it. I am a Virginian, you know; and then I
was once engaged in some southern schemes and diplomacies--before this
war broke out, you understand--oh, no connection with this war. However,
I declined his offer. There's a patriot for you."

"I honor you, sir," said Colburne with a fervor which made the
Lieutenant-Colonel grin. "You ought to be rewarded."

"Quite so," answered the other in his careless, half-joking style.
"Well, I am rewarded. I received a letter yesterday afternoon from your
Governor offering me a regiment. I had just finished an elegant dinner
with some good fellows, and was going in for a roaring evening. But
business before pleasure. I took a cold plunge bath and the next train
for New Boston, getting here at midnight. I am off at ten to see his
Excellency."

"I am sincerely delighted," exclaimed the young man. "I am delighted to
hear that the Governor has had such good sense."

After a moment's hesitation he added anxiously, "Do you remember your
invitation to me?"

"Certainly. What do you say to it now? Will you go with me?"

"I will," said Colburne emphatically. "I will try. I only fear that I
can neither raise nor command a company."

"Never fear," answered Carter in a tone which pooh-poohed at doubt. "You
are just the man. Come round to the bar with me, and let's drink success
to our regiment. Oh, I recollect; you don't imbibe. Smoke a segar, then,
while we talk it over. I tell you that you are just the man. _Noblesse
oblige._ Any gentleman can make a good enough company officer in three
months' practice. As to raising your men, I'll give you my best
countenance, whatever that may amount to. And if you actually don't
succeed in getting your quota, after all, why, we'll take somebody
else's men. Examinations of officers and consolidations of companies
bring all these things right, you know."

"I should be sorry to profit by any other man's influence and energy to
his harm," answered the fastidious Colburne.

"Pshaw! it's all for the good of the service and of the country. Because
a low fellow who keeps a saloon can treat and wheedle sixty or eighty
stout fellows into the ranks, do you suppose that he ought to be
commissioned an officer and a gentleman? I don't. It can't be in my
regiment. Leave those things to me, and go to work without fear. Write
to the Adjutant-General of the State to-day for a recruiting commission,
and as soon as you get it, open an office. I guarantee that you shall
be one of the Captains of the Tenth Barataria."

"Who are the other field officers?" asked Colburne.

"Not appointed yet. I am alone in my glory. I am the regiment. But the
Lieutenant-Colonel and Major shall be of the right stamp. I mean to have
a word to say as to the choice. I tell you that we'll have the bulliest
regiment that ever sprang from the soil of New England."

"Well, I'll try. But I really fear that I shall just get my company
recruited in time for the next war."

"Never fear," laughed Carter, as though war were a huge practical joke.
"We are in for a four or five years' job of fighting."

"You don't mean it!" said the young man in amazement. "Why, we citizens
are all so full of confidence. McClellan, every body says, is organizing
a splendid army. Did Bull Run give you such an opinion of the superior
fighting qualities of the southerners?"

"Not at all. Both sides fought timidly, as a rule, just as greenhorns
naturally would do. The best description of the battle that I have heard
was given in a single sentence by my old captain, Lamar, now in command
of a Georgia regiment. Said he, 'There never was a more frightened set
than our fellows--except your fellows.--Why, we outfought them in the
morning; we had them fairly whipped until Johnston came up on our right.
The retreat was a mathematical necessity; it was like saying, Two and
two make four. When our line was turned, of course it had to retreat."

"Retreat!" groaned Colburne in bitterness over the recollection of that
calamitous afternoon. "But you didn't see it. They ran shamefully, and
never stopped short of Washington. One man reached New Boston inside of
twenty-four hours. It was a panic unparalleled in history."

"Nonsense! Beg your pardon. Did you never read of Austerlitz and Jena
and Waterloo? Our men did pretty well for militia. I didn't see the
panic, to be sure;--I was picked up before that happened. But I have
talked with some of our officers who did see it, and they told me that
the papers exaggerated it absurdly. Newspaper correspondents ought not
to be allowed in the army. They exaggerate every thing. If we had gained
a victory, they would have made it out something greater than Waterloo.
You must consider how easily inexperience is deceived. Just get the
story of an upset from an old stage-driver, and then from a lady
passenger; the first will tell it as quite an ordinary affair, and the
second will make it out a tragedy. Now when some old grannies of
congressmen and some young ladies of newspaper reporters, none of whom
had ever seen either a victory or a defeat before, got entangled among
half a dozen disordered regiments they naturally concluded that nothing
like it had happened in history. I tell you that it wasn't unparalleled,
and that it ought not to have been considered surprising. Whichever of
those two green armies got repulsed was pretty sure to be routed. That
was a very pretty manoeuvre, though, that coming up of Johnston on our
right. Patterson ought to be court-martialed for his stupidity."

"Stupidity! He is a traitor," exclaimed Colburne.

"Oh! oh!" expostulated the Colonel with a cough. "If we are to try all
our dull old gentlemen as traitors, we shall have our hands full. That's
something like hanging homely old women for witches.--By the way, how
are the Allstons? I mean the--the Ravenels. Well, are they? Young lady
as blooming and blushing as ever? Glad to hear it. Can't stop to call on
them; my train goes in ten minutes.--I am delighted that you are going
to fall in with me. Good bye for to-day."

Away he went, leaving Colburne in wonder over his contrasts of
slanginess and gentility, his mingled audacity and _insouciance_ of
character, and all the picturesque ins and outs of his moral
architecture, so different from the severe plainness of the spiritual
temples common in New Boston. The young man would have preferred that
his future Colonel should not drink and swear; but he would not
puritanically decide that a man who drank and swore could not be a good
officer. He did not know army men well enough to dare judge them with
positiveness; and he certainly would not try them by the moral standards
according to which he tried civilians. The facts that Carter was a
professional soldier, and that he had shed his blood in the cause of the
country, were sufficient to make Colburne regard with charity all his
frank vices.

I must not allow the reader to suppose that I present Carter as a type
of all regular officers. There were men in the old army who never tasted
liquors, who never blasphemed, who did not waste their substance in
riotous living, who could be accused of no evil practices, who were
models of Christian gentlemen. The American service, as well as the
English, had its Havelocks, its Headly Vicars, its Colonel Newcomes.
Nevertheless I do venture to say that it had also a great many men whose
moral habits were cut more or less on the Carter pattern, who swore
after the fashion of the British army in Flanders, whose heads could
carry drink like Dugald Dalgetty's, and who had even other vices
concerning which my discreet pen is silent.

Within a week after the conversation above reported Colburne opened a
recruiting office, advertised the "Putnam Rangers" largely, and adorned
his doorway with a transparency representing Old Put in a brand-new
uniform riding sword in hand down the stone steps of Horse-neck. His
company, as yet in embryo, was one of the ten accepted out of the
nineteen offered for Carter's regiment. It was supposed that the name of
a West Point colonel would render the organization a favorite one with
the enlisting classes; and accordingly all the chiefs of incomplete
companies throughout the State of Barataria wanted to seize the chance
for easy recruiting. But Colburne soon found that the dullness of a
young lawyer's office was none too prosy an exordium for the dullness of
a recruiting office at this particular period. Passed was that
springtide of popular enthusiasm when companies were raised in a day,
when undersized heroes wept at being rejected by the mustering officer,
when well-to-do youths paid a hundred dollars to buy out a chance to be
shot at. Bull Run had disenchanted some romantic natures concerning the
pleasures of war, and the vast enlistments of the summer had drawn
heavily on the nation's fighting material. Moreover, Colburne had to
encounter obstacles of a personal nature, such as did not trouble some
of his competitors. A student, a member of a small and shy social
circle, neither business man nor one of the bone and sinew, not having
belonged to a fire company or militia company, nor even kept a bar or
billiard-saloon, he had no retainers nor partisans nor shopmates to call
upon, no rummy customers whom he could engage in the war-dance on
condition of unlimited whiskey. He had absolutely no personal means of
influencing the classes of the community which furnish that important
element of all military organizations, private soldiers. For a time he
remained almost as solitary in his office as Old Put in the perilous
glory of his breakneck descent. In short the raising of his company
proved a slow, vexatious and expensive business, notwithstanding the
countenance and aid of the Colonel.

Miss Ravenel was much spited in secret when she saw his advertisement;
but she was too proud to expose her interest in the matter by
opposition. What object had she in keeping him at home and out of
danger? Moreover, after the fashion of most southern women, she believed
in fighting, and respected a man the more for drawing the sword, no
matter for which party. After a while, when his activity and
cheerfulness of spirit had returned to him, she began to talk with her
old freedom of expression, and indulged in playful prophecies about the
Bull Runs he would fight, the masterly retreats he would accomplish,
and the captivities he would undergo.

"When you are a prisoner in Richmond," she said, "I'll write to my
Louisiana friends in the southern army and tell them what a spiteful
abolitionist you are. I'll get them to put a colored friend and brother
into the same cell with you. You won't like it. You'll promise to go
back to your law office, if they'll send that fellow to his plantation."

The Doctor was all sympathy and interest, and brimmed over with
prophecies of Colburne's success. He judged the people of Barataria by
the people of Louisiana; the latter preferred gentlemen for officers,
and so of course would the former. Notwithstanding his hatred of slavery
he was still somewhat under the influence of its aristocratical glamour.
He had not yet fully comprehended that the war was a struggle of the
plain people against an oligarchy, and that the plain people had, not
very understandingly but still very resolutely, determined to lead the
fighting as well as to do it. He had not yet full faith that the
northern working-man would beat the southern gentleman, without much
guidance from the northern scholar.

"Don't be discouraged," he said to Colburne. "I feel the utmost
confidence in your prospects. As soon as it is generally understood who
you are and what your character is, you will have recruits to give away.
It is impossible that these bar-tenders and tinkers should raise good
men as easily as a gentleman and a graduate of the university. They may
get a run of ruff-scuff, but it won't last. I predict that your company
will be completed sooner and composed of better material than any other
in the regiment. I would no more give your chance for that of one of
these tinkers than I would exchange a meteorite for its weight in old
nails."

The Doctor abounded in promising but unfruitful schemes for helping
forward the Putnam Rangers. He proposed that Colburne should send a
circular to all the clergymen and Sabbath-school superintendents of the
county, calling upon each parish to furnish the subscriber with only one
good recruit.

"If they do that," said he, "as they unquestionably will when the case
is properly presented to them, why the company is filled at once."

He advised the young man to make an oratorical tour, delivering
patriotic speeches in the village lyceums, and circulating an enlistment
paper at the close of each performance. He told him that it would not be
a bad move to apply to his professional brethren far and near for aid in
rousing the popular enthusiasm. He himself wrote favorable notices of
the captain and his company, and got them printed in the city journals.
One day he came home in a hurry, and with great glee produced the
evening edition of the New Boston Patriot.

"Our young friend has hit it at last," he said to Lillie. "He has called
the muses to his aid. Here is a superb patriotic hymn of his
composition. It is the best thing of the kind that the literature of the
war has produced." (The Doctor was somewhat given to hyperbole in
speaking well of his friends.) "It can't fail to excite popular
attention. I venture to predict that those verses alone will bring him
in fifty men."

"Let me see," said Lillie, making an impatient snatch at the paper; but
the Doctor drew it away, desirous of enjoying the luxury of his own
elocution. To read a good thing aloud and to poke the fire are simple
but real pleasures, which some people cannot easily deny themselves--and
which belong of right, I think, to the head of a family. The Doctor
settled himself in an easy chair, adjusted his collar, put up his
eyeglass, dropped it, put on his spectacles in spite of Lillie's
remonstrances, and read as follows--

A NATIONAL HYMN.

_Tune_: AMERICA.

Be thou our country's Chief
In this our year of grief,
Allfather great;
Go forth with awful tread,
Crush treason's serpent head,
Bring back our sons misled,
And save our State.

Uphold our stripes and stars
Through war's destroying jars
With thy right hand;
Oh God of battles, lead
Where our swift navies speed,
Where our brave armies bleed
For fatherland.

Break every yoke and chain,
Let truth and justice reign
From sea to sea;
Make all our statutes right
In thy most holy sight;
Light us, O Lord of light,
To follow Thee.

God bless our fatherland,
God make it strong and grand
On sea and shore;
Ages its glory swell,
Peace in its borders dwell,
God stand its sentinel
For ever more.

"Let me see it," persisted Lillie, making a second and more successful
reach for the paper. She read the verses to herself with a slight flush
of excitement, and then quietly remarked that they were pretty. It has
been suspected that she kept that paper; at all events, when her father
sought it next morning to cut out the verses and paste them in his
common-place book, he could not find it; and while Lillie pretended to
take an interest in his search, she made no distinct answer to his
inquiries. I am told by persons wise in the ways of young ladies that
they sometimes lay aside trifles of this sort, and are afterwards
ashamed, from some inexplicable cause, of having the fact become patent
even to their nearest relatives. It must not be understood, by the way,
that Miss Ravenel had lost her slight admiration for that full-blown
specimen of the male sex, Colonel Carter. He was too much in the style
of a Louisiana planter not to be attractive to her homesick eyes. She
welcomed his rare visits with her invariable but nevertheless flattering
blush, and talked to him with a vivacity which sent flashes of pain into
the soul of Colburne. The young man admitted the fact of these spasms,
but tried to keep up a deception as to their cause. In his charity
towards himself he attributed them to an unselfish anxiety for the
happiness of that sweet girl, who, he feared, would find Carter an
unsuitable husband, however grandiose as a social ornament and
accomplished as an officer.

In spite of these sentimental possibilities of disagreement between the
Colonel and the Captain, their friendship daily grew stronger. The
former was not in the least influenced by lovelorn jealousy, and set
much store by Colburne as being the only officer in his regiment who was
precisely to his taste. He had desired, but had not been able to obtain,
the young gentlemen of New Boston, the sons of the college professors,
and of the city clergymen. The set was limited in number and not martial
nor enthusiastic in character. It had held aristocratically aloof from
the militia, from the fire companies, from personal interference in
local politics, from every social enterprise which could bring it into
contact with the laboring masses. It needed two years of tremendous war
to break through the shy reserve of this secluded and almost monastic
little circle, and let loose its sons upon the battlefield. The Colonel
was disgusted with his raft of tinkers and tailors, as he called his
officers, although they were mostly good drill-masters and creditably
zealous in learning the graver duties of their new profession. The
regular army, he said, had not been troubled with any such kind of
fellows. The brahminism of West Point and of the old service revolted
from such vulgar associations. It required the fiery breath of many
fierce battles, in which the gallantry of volunteers shone conspicuous,
to blow this feeling into oblivion.

One day the Colonel related in confidence to the Doctor a circumstance
which had given him peculiar disgust. The Governor having permitted him
to nominate his own Lieutenant-Colonel, he had selected an ex-officer of
a three months' regiment who had shown tactical knowledge, and
gallantry. The field position of Major he had finally resolved to demand
for Colburne. Hence an interview, and an unpleasant one, with the chief
magistrate of Barataria.

"Governor," said Carter, "I want that majority for a particular friend
of mine, the best officer in the regiment and the best man for the place
that I know in the State."

The Governor was in his little office reclining in a high-backed oaken
chair, and toasting his feet at a fire. He was a tall, thin, stooping
gentleman, slow in gait because feeble in health, with a benign dignity
of manner and an unvarying amiability of countenance. His eyes were a
pale blue, his hair a light chestnut slightly silvered by fifty years,
his complexion had once been freckled and was still fair, his smile was
frequent and conciliatory. Like President Lincoln he sprang from the
plain people, who were to conquer in this war, and like him he was
capable of intellectual and moral growth in proportion to enlargement of
his sphere of action. A modest, gentle-tempered, obliging man, patriotic
in every impulse, devout in the severe piety of New England,
distinguished for personal honor and private virtues, he was in the
main a credit to the State which had selected him for its loftiest
dignity.

He had risen from his chair and saluted the Colonel with marked respect.
Although he did not like his moral ways, he valued him highly for his
professional ability and courage, and was proud to have him in command
of a Baratarian regiment. To his shy spirit this aristocratic and
martial personage was in fact a rather imposing phenomenon. Carter had a
fearful eye; by turns audaciously haughty and insolently quizzical; and
on this occasion the Governor felt himself more than usually discomposed
under its wide open, steady, confident stare. He seemed even a little
tremulous as he took his seat; he dreaded to disagree with the
representative of West Point brahminism; and yet he knew that he must.

"Captain Colburne."

"Oh--Captain Colburne," hesitated the Governor. "I agree with you,
Colonel, in all that you say of him. I hope that there will be an
opportunity yet of pushing him forward. But just now," he continued with
a smile that was apologetical and almost penitent, "I don't see that I
can give him the majority. I have promised it to Captain Gazaway."

"To Gazaway!" exclaimed Carter. A long breath of angry astonishment
swelled his broad breast, and his cheek would have flushed if any
emotion could have deepened the tint of that dark red bronze.

"You don't mean, I hope, Governor, that you are resolved to give the
majority of my regiment to that boor."

"I know that he is a plain man," mildly answered the Governor, who had
begun life himself as a mechanic.

"Plain man! He is a plain blackguard. He is a toddy-mixer and
shoulder-hitter."

The Governor uttered a little troubled laugh; he was clearly
discomposed, but he was not angry.

"I am willing to grant all that you say of him," he answered. "I have no
personal liking for the man. Individually I should prefer Captain
Colburne. But if you knew the pressure that I am under--"

He hesitated as if reflecting, smiled again with his habitual
gentleness, folded and unfolded his hands nervously, and proceeded with
his explanation.

"You must not expose our little political secrets, Colonel. I am obliged
to permit certain schemes and plots which personally I disapprove of.
Captain Gazaway lives in a very close district, and influences a
considerable number of votes. He is popular among his class of people,
as you can see by the ease with which he filled his company. He and his
friends insist upon the majority. If we refuse it we shall probably lose
the district and a member of Congress. That is a serious matter at this
time when the administration must be supported by a strong house, or the
nation may be shipwrecked. Still, if I were left alone I would take the
risk, and appoint good officers and no others to all our regiments,
satisfied that success in the field is the best means of holding the
masses firm in support of the Government. But in the meantime Burleigh,
who is our candidate in Gazaway's district, is defeated, we will
suppose. Burleigh and Gazaway understand each other. If Gazaway gets the
majority, he promises to insure the district to Burleigh. You see the
pressure I am under. All the leading managers of our party concur in
urging upon me this promotion of Gazaway. I regret extremely that I can
do nothing now for your favorite, whom I respect very much. I hope to do
something for him in the future."

"When an election is not so near at hand," suggested Carter.

"Here," continued the Governor, without noticing the satire, "I have
been perfectly frank with you. All I ask in return is that you will have
patience."

"'Pon my honor, I can't of course find fault with you personally,
Governor," replied the Colonel. "I see how the cursed thing works. You
are on a treadmill, and must keep stepping according to the machinery.
But by--! sir, I wish this whole matter of appointments was in the hands
of the War Department."

"I almost wish it was," sighed the Governor, still without a show of
wounded pride or impatience.

It was this conversation which the Colonel repeated to the scandalized
ears of Doctor Ravenel, when the latter urged the promotion of Colburne.

"I hope you will inform our young friend of your efforts in his favor,"
said the Doctor. "He will be exceedingly gratified, notwithstanding the
disappointment."

"No," said the Colonel. "I beg your pardon; but don't tell him. It would
not be policy, it would not be soldierly, to inform him of any thing
likely to disgust him with the service."

CHAPTER VIII.

THE BRAVE BID GOOD-BYE TO THE FAIR.

Another circumstance disgusted Colonel Carter even more than the affair
of the majority. He received a communication from the War Department
assigning his regiment to the New England Division, and directing him to
report for orders to Major-General Benjamin F. Butler. Over this paper
he fired off such a volley of oaths as if Uncle Toby's celebrated army
in Flanders had fallen in for practice in battalion swearing.

"A civilian! a lawyer, a political wire-puller! a militiaman!" exclaimed
the high-born southern gentleman, West Point graduate and ex-officer of
the regular army. "What does such a fellow know about the organization
or the command of troops! I don't believe he could make out the property
returns of a company, or take a platoon of skirmishers into action. And
I must report to him, instead of he to me!"

Let us suppose that some inconceivably great power had suddenly created
the Colonel a first-class lawyer, and ordered the celebrated
Massachusetts advocate to act under him as junior counsel. We may
conjecture that the latter might have been made somewhat indignant by
such an arrangement.

"I'll make official application to be transferred to some other
command," continued Carter, thinking to himself. "If that won't answer,
I'll go to the Secretary myself about it, irregular as personal
application may be. And if that won't answer, I'll be so long in getting
ready for the field, that our Major-General Pettifogger will probably go
without me."

If Carter attempted to carry out any of these plans, he no doubt
discovered that the civilian General was greater than the West Point
Colonel in the eyes of the authorities at Washington. But it is probable
that old habits of soldierly obedience prevented him from offering much
if any resistance to the will of the War Department, just as it
prevented him from expressing his dissatisfaction in the presence of any
of his subordinate officers. It is true that the Tenth was an
unconscionable long time in getting ready for the field, but that was
owing to the decay of the enlisting spirit in Barataria, and Carter
seemed to be as much fretted by the lack of men as any body. Meantime
not even Colburne, the officer to whom he unbosomed himself the most
freely, overheard a syllable from him in disparagement of General
Butler.

During the leisurely organization and drilling of his regiment the
Colonel saw Miss Ravenel often enough to fall desperately in love with
her, had he been so minded. He was not so minded; he liked to talk with
pretty young ladies, to flirt with them and to tease them; but he did
not easily take sentiment _au grand sérieux_. Self-conceit and a certain
hard-hearted indifference to the feelings of others, combined with, a
love of fun, made him a habitual quiz. He acknowledged the charm of
Lillie's outlines and manner, but he treated her like a child whom he
could pet and banter at his pleasure. She, on the other hand, was a
little too much afraid of him to quiz in return; she could not treat
this mature and seemingly worldly-wise man with the playful impertinence
which sometimes marked her manner towards Colburne.

"Miss Ravenel, have you any messages for New Orleans?" said the Colonel.
"I begin to think that we shall go just there. It will be such a rich
pocket for General Butler's fingers."

In speaking to civilians Carter was not always so careful of the
character of his superiors as in talking to his subordinate officers.

"Just think of the twelve millions of gold in the banks," he proceeded,
"and the sugar and cotton too, and the wholesale nigger-stealing that we
can do to varnish over our robberies. It grieves me to death to think
that the Tenth will soon be street-firing up and down New Orleans. We
shall make such an awful slaughter among your crowds of old admirers!"

"I hope you won't kill them all."

"Oh, I shan't kill them all. I am not going to commit suicide," said the
Colonel with a flippant gallantry which made the young lady color with a
suspicion that she was not profoundly appreciated.

"Do you really think that you are going to New Orleans?" she presently
inquired.

"Ah! Don't ask me. You have a right to command me; but don't, I beg of
you, order me to tell state secrets."

"Then why do you introduce the subject?" she replied, more annoyed by
his manner than by what he said.

"Because the subject has irresistible charms; because it is connected
with your past, and perhaps with your future."

Now if Carter had looked in the least as he spoke, I fear that Miss
Lillie would have been flattered and gratified. But he did not; he had a
quizzing smile on his audacious face; he seemed to be talking to her as
he would to a child of fourteen. Being a woman of eighteen, and
sensitive, she was not pleased by his confident familiarity, and in her
inexperience she showed her annoyance perhaps a little more plainly than
was quite dignified. After watching her for a moment or two with his
wide-open, unwinking eyes, he suddenly changed his tone, and addressed
her with an air of entirely satisfactory respect. The truth is that he
could not help being at times semi-impertinent to young ladies; but then
he had delicacy of breeding enough to know when he was so; he did not
quiz them in mere boorish stupidity.

"I should be truly delighted," he said, "I should consider it one of the
greatest honors possible to me--if I could do something towards opening
your way back to your own home."

"Oh! I wish you could," she replied with enthusiasm. "I do so want to
get back to Louisiana. But I don't want the South whipped. I want
peace."

"Do you? That is a bad wish for me," observed Carter, with his
characteristic frankness, coolly wondering to himself how he would be
able to live without his colonelcy. As to how he could pay the thousand
or two which he owed to tailors, shoemakers, restaurateurs and wine
merchants, that was never to him a matter of marvel or of anxiety, or
even of consideration.

In obedience to a curious instinct which exists in at least some
feminine natures, Miss Ravenel liked the Colonel, or at least felt that
she could like him, just in proportion as she feared him. A man who can
make some women tremble, can, if he chooses, make them love. Pure and
modest as this girl of eighteen was, she could, and I fear, would have
fallen desperately in love with this toughened worldling, had he, with
his despotic temperament, resolutely willed it. In justice to her it
must be remembered that she knew little or nothing about his various
naughty ways. In her presence he never swore, nor got the worse for
liquor, nor alluded to scenes of dissipation. At church he decorously
put down his head while one could count twenty, and made the responses
with a politeness meant to be complimentary to the parties addressed.
Her father hinted; but she thought him unreasonably prejudiced; she made
what she considered the proper allowance for men who wore uniforms. She
had very little idea of the stupendous discount which would have to be
admitted before Colonel Carter could figure up as an angel of light, or
even as a decently virtuous member of human society. She thought she
stated the whole subject fairly when she admitted that he might be
"fast;" but she had an innocently inadequate conception of the meaning
which the masculine sex attaches to that epithet. She applied it to him
chiefly because he had the monumental self-possession, the graceful
audacity, the free and easy fluency, the little ways, the general air,
of certain men in New Orleans who had been pointed out to her as "fast,"
and concerning whom there were dubious whisperings among elderly
dowagers, but of whom she actually knew little more than that they had
good manners and were favorites with most ladies. She had learned to
consider the type a satisfactory one, without at all appreciating its
moral signification. That Colonel Carter had been downright wicked and
was still capable of being so under a moderate pressure of temptation,
she did not believe with any realizing and saving faith. Balzac says
that very corrupt people are generally very agreeable; and it may be
that this extraordinary fact is capable of a simple and sufficient
explanation. They are scared and do not take things seriously; they do
not contradict you on this propriety and that belief, because they care
nothing about proprieties and beliefs; they love nothing, hate nothing,
and are as easy to wear as old slippers. The strict moralist and
pietest, on the other hand, is as hard and unyielding as a boot just
from the hands of the maker; you must conform to his model, or he will
conscientiously pinch your moral corns in a most grievous manner; he
cannot grant you a hair's-breadth without bursting his uppers and
endangering his sole. But pleasant as our corrupt friends are apt to be,
you must not trust your affections and your happiness to them, or you
may find that you have cast your pearls before the unclean.

These reflections are not perhaps of the newest, but they are just as
true as when they were first promulgated.

Concerning the possible flirtation to which I have alluded Doctor
Ravenel was constantly ill at ease. If he found on returning from a walk
that Lillie had received a call from the Colonel during his absence, he
was secretly worried and sometimes openly peevish for hours afterward.
He would break out upon that sort of people, though always without
mentioning names; and the absent Carter would receive a severe lashing
over the back of some gentleman whom Lillie had known or heard of in New
Orleans.

"I don't see how I ever lived among such a disreputable population," he
would say. "I look upon myself sometimes as a man who has just come from
a twenty-five year's residence among the wealthy and genteel pirates of
the Isle of Pines. I actually feel that I have no claims upon a decent
society to be received as a respectable character. If a New Boston man
should refuse to shake hands with me on the ground that my associations
had not been what they should be, I could not find it in my heart to
disagree with him. Among that people I used to wonder at the patience of
the Almighty. I obtained a conception of his long-suffering mercies such
as I could not have obtained in a virtuous community. Just look at that
Colonel McAllister, who used to be the brightest ornament of New Orleans
fashion. A mass of corruption! The immoral odor of him must have been an
offense to the heavens. I can imagine the angels and glorified spirits
looking down at him with disgust, and actually holding their noses, like
the king in Orcagna's picture when he comes across the dead body. There
never was a subject brought into our dissecting room so abominable to
the physical senses as that man was to the moral sense."

"Oh, papa, don't!" implored Miss Lillie. "You talk most horridly when
you get started on certain subjects."

"My conversation isn't half pungent enough to do justice to the perfume
of the subject," insisted the Doctor. "When I speak or try to speak of
that McAllister, and of similar people to be met there and everywhere, I
am obliged to admit the inadequacy of language. Nothing but the last
trump can utter a sound appropriate to such personages."

"But Colonel McAllister is a very respectable middle-aged planter now,
papa," said Lillie.

"Respectable! Oh, my child! do not persist in talking as if you were
still in the nursery. Saint Paul, Pascal, Wilberforce couldn't have
remained respectable if they had been slaveholding planters."

To Colonel Carter personally the Doctor was perfectly civil, as he was
to every one with whom he was obliged to come in contact, including the
reprobated McAllister and his similars. Even had he been of a combative
disposition, or been twice as prejudiced against Carter as he was, he
could not have brought himself in these days and with his present loyal
enthusiasm, to discourteously entreat an officer who wore the United
States uniform and who had bled in the cause of country against treason.
Moreover he felt a certain degree of good-will towards our military
_roué_, as being the patron of his particular friend Colburne. Of this
young man he seemed almost as fond as if he were his father, without,
however, entertaining the slightest thought of gaining him for a
son-in-law. I never knew, nor read of, not even in the most unnatural
novels, an American father who was a matchmaker.

So the autumn and half the winter passed away, without any one falling
in love, unless it might be Colburne. It needed all his good sense to
keep him from it; or rather to keep him from paying Miss Ravenel what
are called significant attentions; for as to his being in love, I admit
it, although he did not. To use old-fashioned language, alarming in its
directness and strength of meaning, I suppose he would have courted her
if she would have let him. But there was something in the young lady's
manner towards him which kept him at arm's length; which had the charm
of friendship, indeed, but no faintest odor of even the possibility of
love, just as certain flowers have beauty but no perfume; which said to
him very gently but also very firmly, "Mr. Colburne, you had better not
be in a hurry."

At times he was under sudden and violent temptation. The trusting Doctor
placed Lillie under his charge to go to one or two concerts and popular
lectures, following therein the simple and virtuous ways of New Boston,
where young ladies have a freedom which in larger and wickeder cities is
only accorded to married women. On the way to and from these amusements,
Lillie's hand resting lightly on his arm, and the obscurity of the
streets veiling whatever reproof or warning might sparkle in her eyes,
his heart was more urgent and his soul less timid than usual.

"I have only one subject of regret in going to the war," he once said;
"and that is that I shall not see you for a long time, and may never see
you again."

There was a magnetic tremulousness in his voice which thrilled through
Miss Ravenel and made it difficult for her to breathe naturally. For a
few seconds she could not answer, any more than he could continue. She
felt as we do in dreams when we seem to stand on the edge of a gulf
wavering whether we shall fall backward into safety or forward into the
unknown. It was one of the perilous and decisive moments of the young
lady's life; but the end of it was that she recovered self-possession
enough to speak before he could rally to pursue his advantage. Ten
seconds more of silence might have resulted in an engagement ring.

"What a hard heart you have!" she laughed. "No greater cause of regret
than that! And here you are, going to lay waste my country, and perhaps
burn up my house. You abolitionists are dreadful."

He immediately changed his manner of conversation with a painful
consciousness that she had as good as ordered him to do so.

"Oh! I have no sort of compunction about turning the South into a
desert," he said, with a poor attempt at making merry. "I mean to take a
bag of salt with me, and sow all Louisiana with it."

And the rest of the dialogue, until he left her at the door of the
hotel, was conducted in the same style of laborious and painful
trifling.

As the day approached for the sailing of the regiment, Colburne looked
forward with dread yet with eagerness to the last interview. At times he
thought and hoped and almost expected that it would bring about some
decisive expression of feeling which should give a desirable direction
to the perverse heart of this inexplicable young lady. Then he reflected
during certain flashes of pure reason, how foolish, how cruel it would
be to win her affection only to quit her on the instant, certainly for
months, probably for years, perhaps for ever. Moreover, suppose he
should lose a leg or a nose in his first battle, how could he demand
that she should keep her vows, and yet how could he give her up? But
these last interviews are frequently unsatisfactory; and the one which
Colburne excitedly anticipated was eminently so. It took place in the
public parlor of the hotel; the Doctor was present, and so were several
dowager boarders. The regiment had marched through the city in the
afternoon, surrounded and cheered by crowds of enthusiastic citizens,
and was already on board of the coasting steamer which would transfer
it to the ocean transport at New York. Colburne had obtained permission
to remain in New Boston until the evening through train from the east.

"This is a proud day for you," said the warm-hearted Doctor. "But I must
say that it is a sad one for me. I am truly grieved to think how long it
may be before we shall see you again."

"I hope not very long," answered the young man with a gravity and
sadness which did not consort with his words.

He was pale, nervous and feverish, partly from lack of sleep the night
before.

"I really think it will not be very long," he repeated after a moment.

Now that peace was apparently his only chance of returning to Miss
Ravenel, he longed for it, and like most young people he could muster
confidence to believe in what he hoped. Moreover it was at this time a
matter of northern faith that the contest could not last a year; that
the great army which was being drilled and disciplined on the banks of
the Potomac would prove irresistible when it should take the field; that
McClellan would find no difficulty in trampling out the life of the
rebellion. Colonel Carter, Doctor Ravenel and a few obstinate old hunker
democrats were the only persons in the little State of Barataria who did
not give way to this popular conviction.

"Where are you going, Mr. Colburne?" asked Lillie eagerly.

"I don't know, really. The Colonel has received sealed orders. He is not
to open them until we have been twenty-four hours at sea."

"Oh! I think that is a shame. I do think that is abominable," said the
young lady with excitement. She was very inquisitive by nature, and she
was particularly anxious to know if the regiment would reach Louisiana.

"I am inclined to believe that we shall go to Virginia," resumed
Colburne. "I hope so. The great battle of the war is to be fought there,
and I want to take part in it."

Poor young man! he felt like saying that he wanted to be killed in it;
mistaken young man! he believed that there would be but one great
battle.

"Wherever you go you will be doing your duty as a patriot and a friend
of the interests of humanity," put in the Doctor, emphatically. "I
confidently anticipate for you the greatest successes. I anticipate your
personal success. Colonel Carter will undoubtedly be made a general, and
you will return the commander of your regiment. But even if you never
receive a grade of promotion, nor have a chance to strike a blow in
battle, you will still have performed one of the highest duties of
manhood and be entitled to our lasting respect. I sincerely and
fervently envy you the feelings which you will be able to carry through
life."

"Thank you, sir," was all the answer that Colburne could think of at the
moment.

"If you find yourself near a post-office you will let us know it, won't
you?" asked Lillie with a thoughtless frankness for which she
immediately blushed painfully. In the desire to know whether Louisiana
would be attacked and assaulted by Colonel Carter, she had said more
than she meant.

Colburne brightened into a grateful smile at the idea that he might
venture to write to her.

"Certainly," added the Doctor. "You must send me a letter at once when
you reach your destination."

Colburne promised as he was required, but not with the light heart which
had shone in his face an instant before. It was sadly clear, he thought,
that he must not on any account write to Miss Ravenel.

"And now I must say good-bye, and God bless you," he sighed, putting out
his hand to the young lady, while his face grew perceptibly whiter, if
we may believe the reports of the much affected dowager spectators.

As Miss Ravenel gave him her hand, her cheeks also became discolored,
not with pallor however, but only with her customary blush when excited.

"I do hope you will not be hurt," she murmured.

She was so simply kind and friendly in her feelings that she did not
notice with any thrill of emotion the fervent pressure, the clinging as
of despair, with which he held her hand for a few seconds. An hour
afterward she remembered it suddenly, blushing as she interpreted to
herself its significance, but with no sentiment either of love or anger.

"God bless you! God bless you!" repeated the Doctor, much moved. "Let me
know as early and as often as possible of your welfare. Our best wishes
go with you."

Colburne had found the interview so painful, so different from what his
hopes had pictured it, that, under pretence of bidding farewell to other
friends, he left the hotel half an hour before the arrival of his train.
As he passed through the outer door he met the Colonel entering.

"Ah! paid you adieux?" said Carter in his rough-and-ready, jaunty way.
"I must say good-bye to those nice people. Meet you at the train."

Colburne merely replied, "Very well sir," with a heart as gloomy as the
sour February weather, and strolled away, not to take leave of any more
friends, but to smoke an anchorite, uncomforting segar in the purlieus
of the station.

"Delighted to have found you," said the Colonel intercepting the
Ravenels as they were leaving the parlor for their rooms. "Miss Ravenel,
I have neglected my duty for the sake of the pleasure--no, the pain, of
bidding you good-bye."

The Doctor cringed at this speech, but expressed delight at the visit.
Lillie adorned the occasion by a blush as sumptuous as a bouquet of
roses, and led the way back to the parlor, defiant of her father's
evident intention to shorten the scene by remaining standing in the
hall. The Doctor, finding himself thus out-generalled, retorted by
taking the lead in the conversation, and talked volubly for ten minutes
of the magnificent appearance of the regiment as it marched through the
city, of the probable length of the war, and of the differing
characteristics of northerners and southerners. Meanwhile Miss Ravenel
sat quietly, after the fashion of a French _demoiselle_, saying nothing,
but perhaps thinking all the more dangerously. At last the Colonel broke
loose from the father and resolutely addressed himself to the daughter.

"Miss Ravenel, I suppose that you have not a friendly wish to send with
me."

"I don't know why I should have," she replied, "until I know that you
are not going to harm my people. But I have no very bad wishes."

"Thank you for that," he said with a more serious air than usual. "I do
sincerely desire that your feelings were such as that I could consider
myself to be fighting your cause. Perhaps you will find before we get
through that I am fighting it. If we should go to New Orleans--which is
among the possibilities--it may be the means of restoring you to your
home."

"Oh! I should thank you for that--almost. I should be tempted to feel
that the end justified the means."

"Let me hope that I shall meet you there, or somewhere, soon," he added,
rising.

His manner was certainly more earnest and impressive than it had ever
been before in addressing her. The tremor of her hand was perceptible to
the strong steady hand which took it, and her eyes dropped under the
firm gaze which met them, and which for the first time, she thought, had
an expression deeply significant to her.

"If she turns out to have any prospects"--thought the Colonel as he went
down stairs. "If they ever get back their southern property"--

He left the sentence unfinished on the writing tablets of his soul, to
light a segar. His impulses and passions were strong when once aroused,
but on this subject they had only begun to awaken.

CHAPTER IX.

FROM NEW BOSTON TO NEW ORLEANS, VIA FORT JACKSON.

"By" (this and that)! swore Colonel Carter to himself when, twenty-four
hours out from Sandy Hook, he opened his sealed orders in the privacy of
his state-room. "Butler has got an expedition to himself. We are in for
a round of Big Bethels as sure as" (this and that and the other.)

I wish it to be understood that I do not endorse the above criticism on
the celebrated proconsul of Louisiana. I am not sketching the life of
General Butler, but of Colonel Carter--I am not trying to show how
things really were, but only how the Colonel looked at them.

Carter opened the door and looked into the cabin. There stood a
particularly clean soldier of the Tenth, his uniform carefully brushed,
his shoes, belts, cartridge-box and cap-pouch blacked, his buttons and
brasses shining like morning suns, white cotton gloves on his hands, and
his bayonet in its scabbard, but without a musket. Being the neatest man
of all those detailed for guard that morning, he had been selected by
the Adjutant as the Colonel's orderly. He saluted his commander by
carrying his right hand open to his fore-piece, then well out to the
right, then dropping it with the little finger against the seam of his
trousers, meanwhile standing bolt upright with his heels well together.
The Colonel surveyed him from top to toe with a look of approbation.

"Very well, orderly," said he. "Very clean and soldierly. Been in the
old army, I see."

Here he gratified himself with another full-length inspection of this
statue of neatness and speechless respect.

"Now go to the captain of the vessel," he added, "give him my
compliments, and request him to step to my state-room."

The orderly saluted again, faced about as if on a pivot, and walked
away.

"Here, come back, sir," called the Colonel. "What did I tell you?"

"You told me, sir, to give your compliments to the captain of the
vessel, and request him to step to your state-room," replied the
soldier.

"My God! he understood the first time," exclaimed the Colonel. "Been in
the old army, I see. Quite right, sir; go on."

In a few minutes the marine functionary was closeted with the military
potentiality.

"Sit down, Captain," said the Colonel. "Take a glass of wine."

"No, thank you, Colonel," said the Captain, a small, brown,
quiet-mannered, taciturn man of forty-five, his iron-grey locks
carefully oiled and brushed, and his dark-blue morning-suit as neat as
possible. "I make it a rule at sea," he added, "never to take any thing
but a bottle of porter at dinner."

"Very good: never get drunk on duty--good rule," laughed the Colonel.
"Well, here are our orders. Look them over, Captain, if you please."

The Captain read, lifted his eyebrows with an air of comprehension, put
the paper back in the envelope, returned it to the Colonel, and
remarked, "Ship Island."

"It would be best to say nothing about it at present," observed Carter.
"Some accident may yet send us back to New York, and then the thing
would be known earlier than the War Department wants."

"Very good. I will lay the proper course, and say nothing."

And so, with a little further talk about cleaning quarters and cooking
rations, the interview terminated. It was not till the transport was off
the beach of Ship Island that the Tenth Barataria became aware of its
destination. Meantime, taking advantage of a run of smooth weather,
Carter disciplined his green regiment into a state of cleanliness, order
and subserviency, which made it a wonder to itself. He had two daily
inspections with regard to personal cleanliness, going through the
companies himself, praising the neat and remorselessly punishing the
dirty. "What do you mean by such hair as that, sir?" he would say,
poking up a set of long locks with the hilt of his sabre. "Have it off
before night, sir. Have it cut short and neatly combed by to-morrow
morning."

For offences which to the freeborn American citizen seemed peccadilloes
or even virtues, (such as saying to a second-lieutenant, "I am as good
as you are,") men were seized up by the wrists to the rigging with their
toes scarcely touching the deck. The soldiers had to obey orders without
a word, to touch their caps to officers, to stop chaffing the sentinels,
to keep off the quarter-deck, and out of the cabin.

"By (this and that) I'll teach them to be soldiers," swore the Colonel.
"They had their skylarking in Barataria. They are on duty now."

The men were not pleased; freeborn Americans could not at first be
gratified with such despotism, however salutary; but they were
intelligent enough to see that there was a hard, practical sense at the
bottom of it: they not only feared and obeyed, but they respected. Every
American who is true to his national education regards with
consideration a man who knows his own business. Whenever the Colonel
walked on the main deck, or in the hold where the men were quartered,
there was a silence, a quiet standing out of the way, a rising to the
feet, and a touching of fore-pieces. To his officers Carter was distant
and authoritative, although formally courteous. It was, "Lieutenant,
have the goodness to order those men down from the rigging, and to keep
them down;" and when the officer of the day reported that the job was
done, it was, "Very well, Lieutenant, much obliged to you." Even the
private soldiers whom he berated and punished were scrupulously
addressed by the title of "Sir."

"My God, sir! I ought not to be obliged to speak to the enlisted men at
all," he observed apologetically to the captain of the transport. "A
colonel in the old army was a little deity, a Grand Lama, who never
opened his mouth except on the greatest occasions. But my officers, you
see, don't know their business. I am as badly off as you would be if
your mates, sailors and firemen were all farmers. I must attend to
things myself."

"Captain Colburne," he said on another occasion, "how about your
property returns? Have the goodness to let me look at them."

Colburne brought two packets of neatly folded papers, tied up in the
famous, the historical, the proverbial red tape, and endorsed; the one,
"Return of Ordnance and Ordnance Stores appertaining to Co. I, 10th
Regt. Barataria Vols., for the quarter ending December 31st, 1861;" the
other, "Return of Clothing and Camp and Garrison Equipage appertaining
to Co. I, 10th Regt. Barataria Vols., for the quarter ending Dec. 31st,
1861." Carter glanced over the footings, the receipts and the invoices
with the prompt and accurate eye of a bank accountant.

"Correct," said he. "Very much to your credit, Captain.--Orderly! give
my compliments to all the commandants of companies, and request them to
call on me immediately in the after cabin."

One after another the captains walked in, saluted, and took seats in
obedience to a wave of the Colonel's hand.

"Gentlemen," he began, "those of you who have finished your property
returns for the last quarter will send them in to the adjutant this
afternoon for examination. Those who have not, will proceed to complete
them immediately. If you need any instructions, you will apply to
Captain Colburne. His papers are correct. Gentlemen, the United States
Army Regulations are as important to you as the United States Army
Tactics. Ignorance of one will get you into trouble as surely as
ignorance of the other. Such parts of the Regulation as refer to the
army accountability system are of especial consequence to your pockets.
Neglect your returns, and you will get your pay stopped. This is not
properly my business. You are responsible for yourselves directly to the
War Department. But I wish to set you on the right path. You ought to
take a pride, gentlemen, in learning the whole of your profession, even
if you are sure that the war will not last three months. If a thing is
worth learning at all it should be learned well, if only for the good of
a man's own soul. Never do a duty by halves. No man of any self-respect
will accept an officer's pay without performing the whole of an
officer's duty. And this accountability system is worth study. It is the
most admirable system of bookkeeping that ever was devised. John C.
Calhoun perfected it when he was Secretary of War and at the top of his
intellectual powers. I have no hesitation in saying that a man who can
account truthfully and without loss for all the public property in a
company, according to this system, is able to master the business of any
mercantile house or banking establishment. The system is as minute and
inexorable as a balance-sheet. When I was a boy, just out of West Point
and in command of a company on the Indian frontier, I took part in a
skirmish. I was as vain over my first fight as a kitten over its first
mouse. I thought the fame of it must illuminate Washington and dazzle
the clerks in the department offices. In my next return I accounted for
three missing ball-screws as lost in the engagement of Trapper's Bluff.
I supposed the army accountability system would bow to a
second-lieutenant who had been under fire. But, gentlemen, it did no
such thing. I got a letter from the Chief of Ordnance informing me that
I must state circumstantially and on honor _how_ the three ball-screws
were lost. I couldn't do it, couldn't make out a satisfactory
certificate, and had them taken out of my pay. I, the hero of an
engagement, who had personally shot a Pawnee, was charged thirty-nine
cents for three ball-screws."

Emboldened by the Colonel's smiles of grim humor the audience burst into
a laugh.

"I knew another case," he proceeded. "A young fellow was appointed
quartermaster at Puget Sound. About a year after he had sent in his
first return he was notified by the Quartermaster General that it did
not properly account for certain cap letters, value five cents.
Indignant at what he considered such small-beer fault-finding, he
immediately mailed five cents to Washington, with a statement that it
was intended to cover the deficiency. Six months later he received a
sharp note from the Quartermaster General, returning him his five cents,
informing him that the department was not accustomed to settle accounts
in that manner, and directing him to forward the proper papers
concerning the missing property under penalty of being reported to the
Adjutant General. The last I knew of him he was still corresponding on
the subject, and hoping that the rebels would take enough of Washington
to burn the quartermaster's department. Now, gentlemen, this is not
nonsense. It is business and sense, as any bank cashier will tell you.
Red-Tape means order, accuracy, honesty, solvency. A defalcation of five
cents is as bad in principle as a defalcation of a million. I tell you
these stories to give you an idea of what will be exacted of you some
time or other, it may be soon, but certainly at last. I wish you to
complete your returns as soon as possible. They ought to have gone in
long since. That is all, gentlemen."

"I talked to them like a Dutch uncle," said Carter to the captain of the
transport, after relating the above interview. "The fact is that in the
regular army we generally left the returns to the first sergeants. When
I was in command of a company I gave mine the ten dollars monthly for
accountability, and hardly ever saw my papers except when I signed them,
all made up and ready to forward. But here the first sergeants, confound
them! don't know so much as the officers. The officers must do every
thing personally, and I must set them the example."

So much at present for Carter as chief of a volunteer regiment which it
was his duty and pride to transform into a regiment of regulars.
Professionally if not personally, as a soldier if not as a man, he had
an imperious conscience; and his aristocratic breeding and tolerably
hard heart enabled him to obey it in this matter of discipline without
hesitation or pity. And now, in the calm leisure of this winter voyage
over summer seas, let us go back a little in his history, and see what
kind of a life his had been outside of the regulations and devoirs of
the army.

"How rapidly times change!" he said to Colburne in a moment of unusual
communicativeness. "Three years ago I expected to take a regiment or so
across this gulf on a very different errand. I was, by (this and that) a
filibuster and pro-slavery champion in those days; at least by
intention. I was closeted with the Lamars and the Soules--the Governor
of South Carolina and the Governor of Mississippi and the Governor of
Louisiana--the gentlemen who proposed to carry the auction-block of
freedom into Yucatan, Cuba, the island of Atalantis, and the moon. I
expected to be a second Cortez. Not that I cared much about their
pro-slavery projects and palaverings. I was a soldier of fortune, only
anxious for active service, pay and promotion. I might have been monarch
of all I surveyed by this time, if the world had turned as we expected.
But this war broke up my prospects. They saw it coming, and decided that
they must husband their resources for it. It was necessary to take sides
for a greater struggle than the one we wanted. They chose their party,
and I chose mine."

These confessions were too fragmentary and guarded to satisfy the
curiosity of Colburne; but he subsequently obtained information in the
South from which he was able to piece out this part of Carter's history;
and the facts are perhaps worth repeating as illustrative of the man and
his times. Our knowledge is sufficiently complete to enable us to decide
that the part which he played in the filibustering conspiracy was not
that of a Burr, but of a Walker, which indeed might be inferred from the
fact that he was not intellectually capable of making himself head of a
cabal which included some of the cleverest of the keen-sighted (though
not far-sighted) statesmen of the south. It is no special reflection on
the Colonel's brains to say that they were not equal to those of Soule
and Jefferson Davis. Moreover a soldier is usually a poor intriguer,
because his profession rarely leads him to appeal to any other influence
than open authority: he is not obliged to learn the politician's
essential arts of convincing, wheedling and circumventing; he simply
says to his man Go, and he goeth. Carter, then, was to be the commander
of the regiment, or brigade, or division, or whatever might be the
proposed force of armed filibusters. There appears to have been no doubt
in the minds of the ringleaders as to his fidelity. He was a Virginian
born, and of a family which sat in the upper seats of the southern
oligarchy. Furthermore, he had married a wife and certain appertaining
human property in Louisiana; and although he had buried the first, and
dissolved the second (as Cleopatra did pearls) in the wine cup, it was
reasonable to suppose that they had exercised an establishing influence
on his character; for what Yankee even was ever known to remain an
abolitionist after having once tasted the pleasure of living by the
labor of others? Moreover he had become agent and honorary stockholder
of a company which had a new patent rifle to dispose of; and it was an
item of the filibustering bargain that the expeditionary force should
be armed with ordnance furnished by this Pennsylvania manufactory.
Finally, having melted down his own and his wife's patrimony in the
crucible of pleasure, and been driven by debts to resign his lieutenancy
for something which promised, but did not provide, a better income, he
was known to be dreadfully in need of money.

It is impossible to make the whole conspiracy a matter of plain and
positive history. Colburne thought he had learned that at least two or
three thousand men were sworn in as officers and soldiers, and that the
Governors of several Southern States had pledged themselves to support
it, even at the risk of being obliged to bully the venerable public
functionary who then occupied the White House. It is certain that
councils of state and war were held in the Mills House at Charleston and
in the St. Charles Hotel at New Orleans. It is even asserted that a
distinguished southern divine was present at some of these sessions, and
gave his blessing to the plan as one of the most hopeful missionary
enterprises of the day; and the story, ironical as it may seem to
misguided Yankees, becomes seriously credible when we remember that
certain devout southerners advocated the slave-trade itself as a means
of christianizing benighted Africans. Where the expedition was to go and
when it was to sail are still points of uncertainty. Carter himself
never told, and perhaps was not let into the secret. His part was to
draw over as many of his old comrades as possible; to organize the
enlisted men into companies and regiments, and to command the force when
it should once be landed. Concerning the causes of the failure of the
enterprise we know nothing more than what he stated to Colburne. The
arch conspirators foresaw the election of Lincoln, and resolved to save
the material and enthusiasm of the South for war at home. It is pretty
certain, however, that they sought to bring Carter's courage and
professional ability into the new channel which they had resolved to
open for such qualities; and we can only wonder that a man of such
desperate fortunes, apparently such a mere Dugald Dalgetty, was not
seduced into treason by their no doubt earnest persuasions and
flattering promises. He may have resisted their blandishments merely
because he knew that the other side was the strongest and richest; but
if we are charitable we will concede that it argued in him some still
uneradicated roots of military honor and patriotism. At all events, here
he was, confident, cheerful and jealous, going forth to fight for his
old flag and his whole country. This vague and unsatisfactory story of
the conspiracy would not have been worth relating did it not shed some
cloudy light on the man's dubious history and contradictory character.

We may take it for granted that Captain Colburne devoted much of his
time during this voyage to meditations on Miss Ravenel. But lovers'
reveries not being popular reading in these days, I shall omit all the
interesting matter thus offered, notwithstanding that the young man has
my earnest sympathies and good wishes.

One summer-like March morning the steam transport, black with men, lay
bowing to the snow-like sand-drifts of Ship Island; and by sunset the
regiment was ashore, the camp marked out, tents pitched, rations
cooking, and line formed for dress-parade; an instance of military
promptness which elicited the praises of Generals Phelps and Butler.

It is well known that the expedition against New Orleans started from
Ship Island as its base. Over the organization of the enterprise, the
battalion and brigade drills on the dazzling sands, the gun-boat fights
in the offing with rebel cruisers from Mobile, the arrival of Farragut's
frigates and Porter's bomb-schooners, and the grand review of the
expeditionary force, I must hurry without a word of description,
although I might make up a volume on these subjects from the newspapers
of the day, and from three or four long and enthusiastic letters which
Colburne wrote to Ravenel. But these matters do not properly come within
the scope of this narrative, which is biographical and not historical.
Parenthetically it may be well to remark that neither Carter nor
Colburne ever referred to Miss Ravenel in their few and brief
interviews. The latter was not disposed to talk of her to that listener;
and the former was too much occupied with his duties to give much
thought to an absent Dulcinea. The Colonel was no longer in that
youthfully tender stage when absence increases affection. To make him
love it was necessary to have a woman in pretty close personal
propinquity.

In a month or two from the arrival of the Tenth Barataria at Ship Island
it was again on board a transport, this time bound for New Orleans _via_
Fort Jackson.

"This part of Louisiana looks as the world must have looked in the
marsupial period," says Colburne in a letter to the Doctor written from
the Head of the Passes. "There are two narrow but seemingly endless
antennæ of land; between them rolls a river and outside of them spreads
an ocean. Dry land there is none, for the Mississippi being unusually
high the soil is submerged, and the trees and shrubs of these long
ribbons of underwood which enclose us have their boles in the water. I
do not understand why the ichthyosauri should have died out in
Louisiana. It certainly is not fitted, so far as I can see, for human
habitation. May it not have been the chaos (_vide_ Milton) through which
Satan floundered? Miss Ravenel will, I trust, forgive me for this
hypothesis when she learns that it is suggested by your theory that
Lucifer was and is and ever will be peculiarly at home in this part of
the world."

In a subsequent passage he gives a long account of the famous
bombardment of the forts, which I feel obliged to suppress as not
strictly biographical, he not being under fire but only an eye-witness
and ear-witness of the cannonade. One paragraph alone I deem it worth
while to copy, being a curious analysis of the feelings of the
individual in the presence of sublime but monotonous circumstance.

"Here we are, in view of what I am told is the greatest bombardment
known in marine, or, as I should call it, amphibious warfare. You take
it for granted, I suppose, that we are in a state of constant and noble
excitement; but the extraordinary truth is that we are in a condition of
wearisome _ennui_ and deplorable _désoeuvrement_. We are too ignorant of
the great scientific problems of war to take an intelligent interest in
the fearful equation of fleets=forts. We got tired a week ago of the
mere auricular pleasure of the incessant bombing. We got tired a day or
two afterward of climbing to the crosstrees to look at the fading globes
of smoke left aloft in the air by the bursting shells. We are totally
tired of the monotonous flow of the muddy river, and the interminable
parallel curves of its natural levees and the glassy stretches of ocean
which seem to slope upwards toward the eastern and western horizon. We
pass our time in playing cards, smoking, grumbling at our wretched fare,
exchanging dull gossip and wishing that we might be allowed to do
something. Happy is the man who chances once a day to find a clear space
of a dozen feet on the crowded deck where he can take a constitutional.
Waiting for a belated train, alone, in a country railroad station, is
not half so wearisome."

But in a subsequent page of the same letter he makes record of startling
events and vivid emotions.

"The fleet has forced the passage of the forts. We have had a day and a
night of almost crazy excitement. A battle, a victory, a glorious feat
of arms has been achieved within our hearing, though beyond our sight
and range of action. A submerged iron-clad, one of the wrecks of the
enemy's fleet, drifted against our cable, shook us over the edge of
eternity, and then floated by harmlessly. Blazing fire-ships have passed
us, lighting up the midnight river until its ripples seemed of flame."

In another part of the letter he says, "The forts have surrendered, and
we are steaming up the Mississippi in the track of that amazing
Farragut. As I look around me with what knowledge of science there is in
my eyes, I feel as if I had lived a few millions of years since
yesterday; for within twenty-four hours we have sailed out of the
marsupial period into the comparatively modern era of fluvial deposits
and luxuriant vegetation. Give my compliments to Miss Ravenel, and tell
her that I modify my criticisms on the scenery of Louisiana. On either
side the land is a living emerald. The plantation houses are embowered
in orange groves--in a glossy mass of brilliant, fragrant verdure. I do
not know the names of a quarter of the plants and trees which I see; but
I pass the livelong day in admiring and almost adoring their tropical
beauty. We are no welcome tourists, at least not to the white
inhabitants; very few of them show themselves, and they do not answer
our cheering, nor hardly look at us; they walk or ride grimly by, with
faces set straight forward, as if they could thereby ignore our
existence. But to the negroes we evidently appear as friends and
redeemers. Such joyous gatherings of dark faces, such deep-chested
shouts of welcome and deliverance, such a waving of green boughs and
white vestments, and even of pickaninnies--such a bending of knees and
visible praising of God for his long-expected and at last realized
mercy, salutes our eyes from morn till night, as makes me grateful to
Heaven for this hour of holy triumph. How glorious will be that time,
now near at hand, when our re-united country will be free of the shame
and curse of slavery!"

Miss Ravenel spit in her angry pussy-cat fashion when her father read to
her this passage of the letter.

"We are in New Orleans," proceeds Colburne towards the close of this
prodigious epistle. "Our regiment was the first to reach the city and to
witness the bareness of the once-crowded wharves, the desertion of the
streets and the sullen spite of the few remaining inhabitants. I suspect
that your aristocratic acquaintances have all fled at the approach of
the Vandal Yankees, for I see only negroes, poor foreigners, and rowdies
more savage-looking than the tribes of the Bowery. The spirit of
impotent but impertinent hate in this population is astonishing. The
ragged news-boys will not sell us a paper--the beggarly restaurants will
not furnish us a dinner. Wherever I walk I am saluted by mutterings of
'Damned Yankee!'--'Cut his heart out!' &c. &c. I once more profess
allegiance to your theory that this is where Satan's seat is. But the
evil spirits who inhabit this city of desolation only grimace and
mumble, without attempting any manner of injury. If Miss Ravenel fears
that there will be a popular insurrection and a consequent burning of
the city, assure her from me that she may dismiss all such terrors."

And here, from mere lack of space rather than of interesting matter, I
must close my extracts from this incomparably elongated letter. I
question, by the way, whether Colburne would have covered so much paper
had he not been reasonably justified in imagining a pretty family
picture of the Doctor reading and Miss Ravenel listening.

CHAPTER X.

THE RAVENELS FIND CAPTAIN COLBURNE IN GOOD QUARTERS.

The spring and summer of 1862 was a time of such peace and pleasantness
to the Tenth Barataria as if there had been no war. With the Major
General commanding Carter was a favorite, as being a man who had seen
service, a most efficient officer, an old regular and a West Pointer.
The Tenth was a pet, as being clean, admirably accoutred,
well-disciplined and thoroughly instructed in those formal niceties and
watchful severities of guard duty which are harder to teach to new
soldiers than the minutiæ of the manual, or the perplexities of field
evolutions, or the grim earnestness of fighting. The Colonel was
appointed Major of New Orleans, with a suspicion of something handsome
in addition to his pay; the regiment was put on provost duty in the
city, instead of being sent into the malarious mud of Camp Parapet or
the feverish trenches of Vicksburgh. Colburne's letters of those days
are full of braggadocio about the splendid condition of the Tenth and
the peculiar favor with which it was viewed by the commanding general.
Doctor Ravenel, in his admiration for the young captain, unwisely
published some of these complacent epistles, thereby eliciting retorts
and taunts from the literary champions of rival regiments, the _esprit
du corps_ having already grown into a strong and touchy sentiment among
the volunteer organizations.

In this new Capua, the only lap of luxury that our armies found during
the war, Carter, a curious compound of hardihood and sybaritism, forgot
that he wanted to be Hannibal, and that he had not yet fought his Cannæ.
He gave himself up to lazy pleasures, and even allowed his officers to
run to the same, in which they were not much discountenanced by the
commanding general, whose grim, practical humor was perhaps gratified by
the spectacle of freeborn mudsills dwelling in the palaces and emptying
the wine-cellars of a rebellious aristocracy. If, indeed, an undesirable
cub over-stepped some vague boundary, he found himself court-martialed
and dismissed the service. But the mass of the regimental officers,
being jealous in their light duties and not prominently obnoxious in
character, were permitted to live in such circumstances of comfort as
they chose to gather about them from the property of self-exiled
secessionists. Thus the regiment went through the season: no battles, no
marches, no privations, no exposures, no anxieties: not even any
weakening loss from the perilous climate. That terrible guardian angel
of the land, Yellow Jack, would not come to realize the fond
predictions of the inhabitants and abolish the alien garrison as a
similar seraph destroyed the host of Sennacherib.

"Don't you find it hot?" said a citizen to Captain Colburne. "You'll
find it too much for you yet."

"Pshaw!" answered the defiant youth. "I've seen it hotter than this in
Barataria with two feet of snow on the ground."

During the spring Colburne wrote several long letters to the Doctor,
with his mind, you may believe, fixed more on Miss Ravenel than on his
nominal correspondent. It was a case of moral strabismus, which like
many a physical squint, was not without its beauty, and was even quite
charming to the gaze of sentimental sympathy. It was a sly carom on the
father, with the intention of pocketing the daughter, but done with a
hand rendered so timorous by anxiety that the blows seemed to be struck
at random. The Captain enjoyed this correspondence; at times he felt all
by himself as if he were talking with the young lady; his hazel eyes
sparkled and his clear cheeks flushed with the excitement of the
imaginary interview; he dropped his pen and pushed up his wavy brown
hair into careless tangles, as was his wont in gleesome conversation.
But this happiness was not without its counterweight of trouble, so that
there might be no failure of equilibrium in the moral balance of the
universe. After Colburne had received two responses to his epistles,
there ensued a silence which caused him many lugubrious misgivings. Were
the Ravenels sick or dead? Had they gone to Canada or Europe to escape
the jealous and exacting loyalty of New England? Were they offended at
something which he had written? Was Lillie to be married to young
Whitewood, or some other conveniently propinquitous admirer?

The truth is that the Doctor had obtained a permit from the government
to go to New Orleans, and that the letter in which he informed Colburne
of his plan had miscarried, as frequently happened to letters in those
days of wide-spread confusion. On a certain scorching day in June he
knocked at the door of the neat little brick house which had been
assigned to the Captain as his quarters. It was opened by an officer in
the uniform of a second-lieutenant, a man of remarkable presence, very
dark and saturnine in visage, tall and broad-shouldered and huge
chested, with the limbs of a Heenan and the ringing bass voice of a
Susini. He informed the visitor that Captain Colburne was out, but
insisted with an amicable boisterousness upon his entering. He had an
elaborate and ostentatious courtesy of manner which puzzled the Doctor,
who could not decide whether he was a born and bred gentleman or a
professional gambler.

"Nearly dinner time, sir," he said in a rolling deep tone like mellow
thunder. "The Captain will be in soon for that good and sufficient
reason. You will dine with us, I hope. Give you some capital wine, sir,
out of Monsieur Soulé's own _cave_. Take this oaken arm-chair, sir, and
allow me to relieve you of your chapeau. What name, may I ask?--Ah!
Doctor Ravenel.--My God, sir! the Captain has a letter for you. I saw it
on his table a moment ago."

He commenced rummaging among papers and writing materials with an
exhilaration of haste which caused Ravenel to suspect that he had taken
a bottle or so of the Soulé sherry.

"Here it is," he exclaimed with a smile of triumph and friendliness.
"You had better take it while you see it. If you are a lawyer, sir, you
are aware that possession is nine tenths of a title. I beg pardon; of
course you are not a lawyer. Or have I the honor to address an L. L.
D.?"

"Merely an M. D.," observed Ravenel, and took his letter.

"A magnificent profession!" rejoined the sonorous lieutenant. "Most
ancient and honorable profession. The profession of Esculapius and
Hippocrates. The physician is older than the lawyer, and more useful to
humanity."

Ravenel looked at his letter and observed that it was not post-marked
nor sealed; he opened it, and found that it was from Colburne to
himself--intended to go, no doubt, by the next steamer.

"I hope it gives you good news from home, sir," observed the lieutenant
in the most amicable manner.

The Doctor bowed and smiled assent as he put the letter in his pocket,
not thinking it worth while to explain matters to a gentleman who was so
evidently muddled by the Soulé vintages. As his interlocutor rattled on
he looked about the room and admired the costly furniture and tasteful
ornaments. There were two choice paintings on the paneled walls, and a
dozen or so of choice engravings. The damask curtains edged with lace
were superb, and so were the damask coverings of the elaborately carved
oaken chairs and lounges. The marble mantels and table, and the
extravagant tortoise-shell _tiroir_, were loaded with Italian cameos,
Parisian bronzes, Bohemian glass-ware, Swiss wood-sculpture, and other
varieties of European gimcracks. Against the wall in one corner leaned
four huge albums of photographs and engravings. The Doctor thought that
he had never before seen a house in America decorated with such
exquisite taste and lavish expenditure. He had not been in it before,
and did not know who was its proprietor.

"Elegant little box, sir," observed the lieutenant. "It belongs to a
gentleman who is now a captain in the rebel service. He built and
furnished it for his affinity, an actress whom he brought over from
Paris, which disgusted his wife, I understand. Some women are devilish
exacting, sir."

Here the humor of a satyr gleamed in his black eyes and grinned under
his black mustache.

"You will see her portrait (the affinity's--not the wife's) all over the
house, as she appeared in her various characters. And here she is in
her morning-gown, in her own natural part of a plain, straight-forward
affinity."

He pointed with another satyr-like grin to a large photograph
representing the bust and face of a woman apparently twenty-eight or
thirty years of age, who could not have been handsome, but, judging by
the air of life and cleverness, might have been quite charming.

"Intelligent old girl, I should say, sir," continued the cicerone,
regardless of the Doctor's look of disgust; "but not precisely to my
taste. I like them more youthful and innocent, with something of the
down of girlhood's purity about them. What is your opinion, sir?"

Thus bullied, the Doctor admitted that he entertained much the same
preferences, at the same time wishing heartily in his soul that Colburne
would arrive.

"We have devilish fine times here, sir," pursued the other in his
remorseless garrulity. "We finished the rebel captain's wine-cellar long
ago, and are now living on old Soulé's. Emptied forty-six bottles of
madeira and champagne yesterday. Select party of loyal friends, sir,
from our own regiment, the bullissimo Tenth Barataria."

"Ah! you belong to the Tenth?" inquired the Doctor with interest.

"Yes, sir. Proud to own it, sir. The best regiment in either service.
Not that I enlisted in Barataria. I had the honor of being the first man
to join it here. I was in the rebel service, sir, an unwilling victim,
dragged as an innocent sheep to the slaughter, and took a part much
against my inclinations in the defence of Fort Jackson. It seemed to me,
sir, that the day of judgment had come, and the angel was blowing
particular hell out of his trumpet. Those shells of Porter's killed men
and buried them at one rap. My eyes stuck out so to watch for them that
they havn't got back into their proper place yet. After the fleet forced
the passage I was the first man to raise the standard of revolt, and bid
defiance to my officers. I then made the best time on record to New
Orleans, and enlisted under the dear old flag of my country in Captain
Colburne's company. I took a fancy to the captain at first sight. I saw
that he was a born gentleman and a scholar, sir. I was first made
sergeant for good conduct, obedience to orders, and knowledge of my
business; and when the second-lieutenant of the company died of bilious
fever I was promoted to the vacancy. Our colonel, sir, prefers gentlemen
for officers. I am of an old Knickerbocker family, one of the aboriginal
Peter Stuyvesant Knickerbockers, as you may infer from my name--Van
Zandt, at your service, sir--Cornelius Van Zandt, second-lieutenant, Co.
I, Tenth Regiment Barataria Volunteers. I am delighted to make your
acquaintance, and hope to see much of you."

I hope not, thought the Doctor with a shudder; but he bowed, smiled, and
continued to wait for Colburne.

"Hope to have the pleasure of receiving you here often," Van Zandt went
on. "Always give you a decent bottle of wine. When the Soulé _cave_
gives out, there are others to be had for the asking. By the way--I beg
a thousand pardons--allow me to offer you a bumper of madeira. You
refuse! Then, sir, permit me the pleasure of drinking your health."

He drank it in a silver goblet, holding as much as a tumbler, to the
astonishment if not to the horror of the temperate Doctor.

"I was remarking, I believe, sir," he resumed, "that I am a descendant
of the venerable Knickerbockers. If you doubt it, I beg leave to refer
you to Colonel Carter, who knew my family in New York. I am sensitive on
the subject in all its bearings. I have a sort of feud, an ancestral
vendetta, with Washington Irving on account of his Knickerbocker's
History of New York. It casts an undeserved ridicule on the respectable
race from which I am proud to trace my lineage. My old mother, sir--God
bless her!--never could be induced to receive Washington Irving at her
house. By the way, I was speaking of Colonel Carter, I think, sir. He's
a judge of old blue blood, sir; comes of an ancient, true-blue cavalier
strain himself; what you might call old Virginia particular. A splendid
man, sir, a born gentleman, an officer to the back-bone, the best
colonel in the service, and soon will be the best general. When he comes
to show himself in field service, these militia-generals will have to
take the back seats. I assume whatever responsibility there may be in
predicting it, and I request you to mark my words. I am willing to back
them with a fifty or so; though don't understand me as being so
impertinent as to offer you a bet--I am perfectly well aware of the
respect due to your clerical profession, sir--I was only supposing that
I might fall into conversation on the subject with a betting character.
I feel bound to tell you how much I admire Captain Colburne, of whom I
think I was speaking. He saw that I was a gentleman and a man of
education. (By the way, did I tell you that I am a graduate of Columbia
College?) He saw that I was above my place in the ranks, and he started
me on my career of promotion. I would go to the death for him, sir. He
is a man, sir, that you can depend on. You know just where to find him.
He is a man that you can tie to."

The Doctor looked gratified at this statement, and listened with visible
interest.

"He would have died in the cause of total abstinence, but for Colonel
Carter," continued Van Zandt. "The Colonel came in when he was at his
lowest."

"Sick!" exclaimed the Doctor. "Has he been sick?"

"Sick, sir? Yes, sir! Wofully broken up--slow bilious typhoid fever--and
wouldn't drink, sir--conscientious against it. 'You _must_ drink, by
----! sir,' says the Colonel; 'you must drink and wear woollen shirts.'
'But,' says the Captain, 'if I drink and get well, my men will drink and
go to hell.' By the way, those were not his exact words, sir. I am apt
to put a little swearing into a story. It's like lemon in a punch. Don't
you think so, sir?--Where was I? Oh, I remember. 'How can I punish my
men,' says the Captain, 'for doing what I do myself?' 'It's none of
their dam business what you do,' says the Colonel. 'If they get drunk
and neglect duty thereby, it's your business to punish them. And if you
neglect duty, it's my business to punish you. But don't suppose it is
any affair of your men. The idea is contrary to the Regulations, sir.'
Those are the opinions of Colonel Carter, sir, an officer, a gentleman
and a philosopher. Nothing but good old Otard brandy and woollen shirts
brought the Captain around--woollen shirts and good old Otard brandy
with the Soule seal on it. He was dying of bilious night-sweats, sir.
Horrible climate, this Louisiana. But perhaps you are acquainted with
it. By the way, I was speaking of Colonel Carter, I believe. _He_ knows
how to enjoy himself. He keeps the finest house and most hospitable
board in this city. He has the prettiest little French--_boudoir_--"

He was about to utter quite another word, but recollected himself in
time to substitute the word _boudoir_, while a saturnine twinkle in his
eye showed that he felt the humor of the misapplication. Then, tickled
with his own wit, he followed up the idea on a broad grin.

"I am more envious of the Colonel's _boudoir_, sir, than of his
commission. Nothing like a trim little French _boudoir_ for a bachelor.
You are a man of the world, sir, and understand me."

And so on, prattling _ad nauseam_, meanwhile pouring down the madeira.
The Doctor, who wanted to say, "Sir, your goose has come for you," had
never before listened to such garrulity nor witnessed such thirst. When
Colburne entered, Van Zandt undertook to introduce the two, although
they met each other with extended hands and friendly inquiries. The
Captain was somewhat embarrassed, knowing that his surroundings were of
a nature to rouse suspicion as to the perfect virtuousness of his life,
and thinking, perhaps in consequence of this knowledge, that the Doctor
surveyed him with an investigating expression. Presently he turned his
eyes on Van Zandt; and, gently as they had been toned by nature, there
was now a something in them which visibly sobered the bacchanalian; he
rose to his feet, saluted as if he were still a private soldier, and
left the room murmuring something about hurrying up dinner. The Doctor
noticed with interest the authoritative demeanor which had usurped the
place of the old New Boston innocence.

"And where is Miss Ravenel?" was of course one of the first questions.

"She is in the city," was the answer.

"Is it possible?" (With a tremendous beating of the heart.)

"Yes. You may suppose that I could not get her to stay behind when it
was a question of re-visiting New Orleans. She is as fierce a rebel as
ever."

Colburne laughed, with the merest shadow of hysteria in his amusement,
and, patriot as he was, felt that he hated Miss Ravenel none the worse
for the announcement. There is a state of the affections in which every
peculiarity of the loved object, no matter how offensive primarily or in
itself, becomes an additional charm. People who really like cats like
them all the better for their cattishness. A mother who dotes on a
deformed child takes an interest in all lame children because they
remind her of her own unfortunate.

"Besides, there was no one to leave her with in New Boston," continued
the Doctor.

"Certainly," assented Colburne in a manifestly cheerful humor.

"But I am truly sorry to see you so thin and pale," the Doctor went on.
"You are suffering from our horrible climate. You positively must be
careful. Let me beg of you to avoid as much as possible going out in the
night air."

Colburne could not help laughing outright at the recommendation.

"I dare say it's good advice," said he. "But when I am officer of the
day I must make my rounds after midnight. It puts me in mind of the
counsel which one of our Union officers who was in the siege of
Vicksburg received from his mother. She told him that the air near the
ground is always unhealthy, and urged him never to sleep lower than the
third story. This to a man who lay on the ground without even a tent to
cover him."

"War is a dreadful thing, even in its lesser details," observed the
Doctor.

"What can I do for you?" asked Colburne after a moment's silence.

"I really don't know at present. Perhaps much. I have come here, of
course, to get together the fragments of my property. I may be glad of
some introductions to the military authorities."

"I will do my best for you. Colonel Carter can do more than I can. But,
in the first place, you must dine with me."

"Thank you; no. I dine at five with a relation of mine."

"Dine twice, then. Dine with me first, for New Boston's sake. You
positively must."

"Well, if you insist, I am delighted of course.--But what a city! I must
break out with my amazement. Who could have believed that prosperous,
gay, bragging New Orleans would come to such grief and poverty! I seem
to have walked through Tyre and witnessed the fulfillment of the
predictions of the prophets. I have been haunted all day by Ezekiel.
Business gone, money gone, population gone. It is the hand of the
Almighty, bringing to shame the counsels of wicked rulers and the
predictions of lying seers. I ask no better proof than I have seen
to-day that there is a Divine Ruler. I hope that the whole land will not
have to pay as heavy a price as New Orleans to be quit of its compact
with the devil. We are all guilty to some extent. The North thought that
it could make money out of slavery and yet evade the natural
punishments of its naughty connivance. It thought that it could use the
South as a catspaw to pull its chestnuts out of the fires of hell. It
hoped to cheat the devil by doing its dirty business over the planter's
shoulders. But he is a sharp dealer. He will have his bond or his pound
of flesh. None of us ought to get off easily, and therefore I conclude
that we shall not."

Now who would suppose that the Doctor had in his mind all the while a
moral lecture to Colburne? Yet so it was: for this purpose had he gone
back to Tyre and Babylon; with this object in view had he descanted on
divine providence and the father of evil. It was his manner to reprove
and warn persons whom he liked, but not bluntly nor directly. He touched
them up gently, around the legs of other people, and over the shoulders
of events which lost their personal interest to most human beings
thousands of years ago. Please to notice how gradually, delicately, yet
surely he descended upon Colburne through epochal spaces of time, and
questions which involved the guilt and punishment of continents.

"Just look at this city," he continued, "merely in its character as a
temptation to this army. Here is a chance for plunder and low
dissipation such as most of your simply educated and innocent country
lads of New England never before imagined. I have no doubt that there is
spoil enough here to demoralize a corps of veterans. I don't believe
that any thing can be more ruinous to a military force than free licence
to enrich itself at the expense of a conquered enemy. There is nobody so
needed here at this moment as John the Baptist. You remember that when
the soldiers came unto him he exhorted them, among other things, to be
content with their wages. I suppose the counsel was an echo of the
military wisdom of his Roman rulers. The greatest blessing that could be
vouchsafed this army would be to have John the Baptist crying night and
day in this wilderness of temptation, Be content with your wages! I
have hardly been here forty-eight hours, and I have already heard
stories of cotton speculations and sugar speculations, as they are slyly
called, yes, and of speculations in plate, pictures, furniture, and even
private clothing. It is sure disgrace and probable ruin. Please to
understand that I am not pleading the cause of the traitors who have
left their goods exposed to these peculations, but the cause of the army
which is thus exposed to temptation. I want to see it subjected to the
rules of honor and common sense. I want it protected from its
opportunities."

The Doctor had not alluded to plundered wine-cellars, but Colburne's
mind reverted to the forty-six emptied bottles of yesterday. John the
Baptist had not made mention of this elegant little dwelling, but this
convicted legionary glanced uneasily over its furniture and gimcracks.
He had not hitherto thought that he was doing any thing irregular or
immoral. In his opinion he was punishing rebellion by using the property
of rebels for the good or the pleasure of loyal citizens. The subject
had been presented to him in a new and disagreeable light, but he was
too fair-minded and conscientious not to give it his instant and serious
consideration. As for the forty-six bottles of wine, he might have
stated, had he supposed it to be worth while, that he had drunk only a
couple of glasses, and that he had quitted the orgie in disgust during
its early stages.

"I dare say this is all wrong," he admitted. "Unquestionably, if any
thing is confiscated, it should be for the direct and sole benefit of
the government. There ought to be a system about it. If we occupy these
houses we ought to receipt for the furniture and be responsible for it.
I wonder that something of the sort is not done. But you must remember
charitably how green most of us are, from the highest to the lowest, in
regard to the laws of war, the rights of conquerors, the discipline of
armies, and every thing that pertains to a state of hostilities. It is
very much as if the Quakers had taken to fighting."

"Oh, I don't say that I am right," answered the Doctor. "I don't pretend
to assert. I only suggest."

"I am afraid there is occasion to offer apologies for my Lieutenant,"
continued Colburne.

"A very singular man. I should say eccentric," admitted the Doctor
charitably.

"He annoys me a good deal, and yet he is a valuable officer. When he is
drunk he is the drunkest man since the discovery of alcohol. He isn't
drunk to-day. You have heard of three-bottle men. Well, Van Zandt is
something like a thirty bottle man. I don't think he has had above two
quarts of sherry this morning. I let him have it to keep him from
swallowing camphene or corrosive sublimate. But with all his drink he is
one of the best officers in the regiment, a good drill-master, a
first-rate disciplinarian, and able to do army business. He takes a load
of writing off my hands. I never saw such a fellow for returns and other
official documents. He turns them off in a way that reminds you of those
jugglers who pull dozens of yards of paper out of their mouths. He was
once a bank accountant, and he has seen five years in the regular army.
That explains his facility with the pen and the musket. Then he speaks
French and Spanish. I believe he is a reprobate son of a very
respectable New York family."

This brief biography of Van Zandt furnished Ravenel the text for a
discourse on the dangers of intemperance, illustrated by reminiscences
of New Orleans society, and culminating in the assertion that
three-quarters of the southern political leaders whom he remembered had
died drunkards. The Doctor was more disposed than most Anglo-Saxons
towards monologue, and he had a mixture of enthusiasm and humor which
made people in general listen to him patiently. His present oration was
interrupted by a mulatto lad who announced dinner.

The meal was elegantly cooked and served. Louisiana has inherited from
its maternal France a delicate taste in convivial affairs, and the
culinary artist of the occasion was he who had formerly ministered to
the instructed appetites of the rebel captain and his Parisian affinity.
To Colburne's mortification Van Zandt had paraded the rarest treasures
of the Soulé wine-cellar; hermitage that could not have been bought then
in New York for two dollars a bottle, and madeira that was worth three
times as much; not to enlarge upon the champagne for the dessert, and
the old Otard brandy for the _pousse-cafe_. He seemed to have got quite
sober, as if by some miracle; or as if there was a fresh Van Zandt
always ready to come on when one got over the bay; and he now
recommenced to get himself drunk again _ab initio_. He governed his
tongue, however, and behaved with good breeding. Evidently he was not
only grateful to Colburne, but stood in professional awe of him as his
superior officer. After dinner, still amazingly sober, although with ten
or twenty dollars' worth of wine in him, he sat down to the piano, and
thundered out some pretty-well executed arias from popular operas.

"Four o'clock!" exclaimed the Doctor. "I have just time to get home and
see my daughter dine. Captain, we shall see you soon, I hope."

"Certainly. What is the earliest time that I can call without
inconveniencing you?"

"Any time. This evening."

The Doctor bade Van Zandt a most amicable good afternoon, but did not
ask him to accompany Colburne in the projected visit.

No sooner was he gone than the Captain turned upon the Lieutenant.

"Mr. Van Zandt, I must beg you to be extremely prudent in your language
and conduct before that gentleman."

"By Jove!" roared Van Zandt, "it came near being the cursedest mess. I
have had to pour down the juice of the grape to keep from fainting."

"What is the matter?"

"Why, Parker brought his ---- cousin here this morning. You've heard of
the girl he calls his cousin? She's in the smoking-room now. I've been
so confoundedly afraid you would show him the smoking-room! I've been
sweating with fright during the whole dinner, and all the time looking
as if every thing was lovely and the goose hung high. She couldn't get
out, you know; the side entrance has never been unlocked yet--no key,
you know."

"What in Heaven's name did you let her in here for?" demanded Colburne
in a passion.

"Why--Parker, you see--I didn't like to insult Parker by refusing him a
favor. He only wanted to leave her while he ran around to head-quarters
to report something. He swore by all his gods that he wouldn't be gone
an hour."

"Well, get her out. See that the coast is clear, and then get her out.
Tell her she must go. And hereafter, if any of my brother officers want
to leave their ---- cousins here, remember, sir, to put a veto on it."

The perspiration stood on his brow at the mere thought of what might
have been the Doctor's suspicions if he had gone into the smoking-room.
Van Zandt went about his delicate errand with a very meek and sheepish
grace. When he had accomplished it, Colburne called him into the
sitting-room and held the following Catonian discourse.

"Mr. Van Zandt, I want you to take an inventory of the furniture of the
house and the contents of the wine-cellar, so that when I leave here I
can satisfy myself that not a single article is missing. We shall leave
soon. I shall make application to-day to have my company quartered in
the custom-house, or in tents in one of the squares."

"Upon my honor, Captain!" remonstrated the dismayed Van Zandt, "I
pledge you my word of honor that nothing of this kind shall happen
again."

He cast a desperate glare around the luxurious rooms, and gave a
mournful thought to the now forbidden paradise of the wine-cellar.

"And I give you mine to the same effect," answered the Captain. "The
debauch of yesterday answers my purpose as a warning; and I mean to get
out of temptation for my sake and yours. Besides, this is no way for
soldiers to live. It is poor preparation for the field. More than half
of our officers are in barracks or tents. I am as able and ought to be
as willing to bear it as they. Make your preparations to leave here at
the shortest notice, and meantime remember, if you please, the
inventory. The company clerk can assist you."

Poor Van Zandt, who was a luxurious brute, able to endure any hardship,
but equally able to revel in any sybaritism, set about his unwelcome
task with a crest-fallen obedience. I do not wish to be understood, by
the way, as insinuating that all or even many of our officers then
stationed in New Orleans were given up to plunder and debauchery. I only
wish to present an idea of the temptations of the place, and to show how
our friend Colburne could resist them, with some aid from the Doctor,
and perhaps more from Miss Ravenel.

As the Doctor walked homeward he put his hand into his pocket for a
handkerchief to wipe his brow, and discovered a paper. It was Colburne's
letter to him, and he read it through as he strolled onward.

"How singular!" he said. "He doesn't even mention that he has been sick.
He is a noble fellow."

The Doctor was too fond of the young man to allow his faith in him to be
easily shaken.

CHAPTER XI.

NEW ORLEANS LIFE AND NEW ORLEANS LADIES.

From these chapters all about men I return with pleasure to my young
lady, rebel though she is. Before she had been twenty-four hours in New
Orleans she discovered that it was by no means so delightful a place as
of old, and she had become quite indignant at the federals, to whom she
attributed all this gloom and desolation. Why not? Adam and Eve were
well enough until the angel of the Lord drove them out of Paradise. The
felon has no unusual troubles, so far as he can see, except those which
are raised for him by the malignity of judges and the sheriff. Miss
Ravenel was informed by the few citizens whom she met, that New Orleans
was doing bravely until the United States Government illegally blocked
up the river, and then piratically seized the city, frightening away its
inhabitants and paralyzing its business and nullifying its prosperity.
One old gentleman assured her that Farragut and Butler had behaved in
the most unconstitutional manner. At all events somebody had spoiled the
gayety of the place, and she was quite miserable and even pettish about
it.

"Isn't it dreadful!" she said, bursting into tears as she threw herself
into the arms of her aunt, Mrs. Larue, who, occupying the next house,
had rushed in to receive the restored exile.

She had few sympathies with this relation, and never before felt a
desire to overflow into her bosom; but any face which had been familiar
to her in the happy by-gone times was a passport to her sympathies in
this hour of affliction.

"C'est effrayant," replied Mrs. Larue. "But you are out of fashion to
weep. We have given over that feminine weakness, _ma chère_. That
fountain is dry. The inhumanities of these Yankee Vandals have driven us
into a despair too profound for tears. We do not flatter Beast Butler
with a sob."

Although she talked so strongly she did not seem more than half in
earnest. A half smile lurked around her lips of deep rose-color, and her
bright, almond-shaped black eyes sparkled with interest rather than with
passion. By the way, she was not a venerable personage, and not properly
Lillie's aunt, but only the widow of the late Mrs. Ravenel's brother,
not more than thirty-three years of age and still decidedly pretty. Her
complexion was dark, pale and a little too thick, but it was relieved by
the jet black of her regular eye-brows and of her masses of wavy hair.
Her face was oval, her nose, straight, her lips thin but nicely modeled,
her chin little and dimpled; her expression was generally gay and
coquettish, but amazingly variable and capable of running through a vast
gamut of sentiments, including affection, melancholy and piety. Though
short she was well built, with a deep, healthy chest, splendid arms and
finely turned ankles. She did not strike a careless observer as
handsome, but she bore close examination with advantage. The Doctor
instinctively suspected her; did not think her a safe woman to have
about, although he could allege no overtly wicked act against her; and
had brought up Lillie to be shy of her society. Nevertheless it was
impossible just now to keep her at a distance, for he would probably be
much away from home, and it was necessary to leave his daughter with
some one.

In politics, if not in other things, Mrs. Larue was as double-faced as
Janus. To undoubted secessionists she talked bitterly, coarsely,
scandalously against the northerners. If advisable she could go on about
Picayune Butler, Beast Butler, Traitor Farragut, Vandal Yankees,
wooden-nutmeg heroes, mudsills, nasty tinkers, nigger-worshippers,
amalgamationists, &c. &c. from nine o'clock in the morning when she got
up, till midnight when she went to bed. At the same time she could call
in a quiet way on the mayor or the commanding General to wheedle
protection out of them by playing her fine eyes and smiling and
flattering. Knowing the bad social repute of the Ravenels as Unionists,
she would not invite them into her own roomy house; but she was pleased
to have them in their own dwelling next door, because they might at a
pinch serve her as friends at the Butler court. On the principle of
justice to Satan, I must say that she was no fair sample of the proud
and stiff-necked slaveholding aristocracy of Louisiana. Neither was she
one of the patriotic and puritan few who shared the Doctor's sympathies
and principles. As she came of an old French Creole family, and her
husband had been a lawyer of note and an ultra southern politician, she
belonged, like the Ravenels, to the patrician order of New Orleans, only
that she was counted among the Soulé set, while her relatives had gone
over to the Barker faction. She had not been reduced to beggary by the
advent of the Yankees; her estate was not in the now worthless
investments of negroes, plantations, steamboats, or railroads, but in
bank stock; and the New Orleans banks, though robbed of their specie by
the flying Lovell, still made their paper pass and commanded a market
for their shares. But Mrs. Larue was disturbed lest she might in some
unforeseen manner follow the general rush to ruin; and thus, in respect
to the Vandal invaders, she was at once a little timorous and a little
savage.

The conversation between niece and youthful aunt was interrupted by a
call from Mrs. and Miss Langdon, two stern, thin, pale ladies in black,
without hoops, highly aristocratic and inexorably rebellious. They
started when they saw the young lady; then recovered themselves and
looked on her with unacquainted eyes. Miss Larue made haste, smiling
inwardly, to introduce her cousin Miss Ravenel.

Ah, indeed, Miss Ravenel! They remembered having met Miss Ravenel
formerly. But really they had not expected to see her in New Orleans.
They supposed that she had taken up her residence at the north with her
father.

Lillie trembled with mortification and colored with anger. She felt with
a shock that sentence of social ostracism had been passed upon her
because of her father's fidelity to the Union. Was this the reward that
her love for her native city, her defence of Louisiana in the midst of
Yankee-land, had deserved? Was she to be ignored, cut, satirized,
because she was her father's daughter? She rebelled in spirit against
such injustice and cruelty, and remained silent, simply expressing her
feelings by a haughty bow. She disdained to enter upon any self-defence;
she perceived that she could not, without passing judgment upon her much
adored papa; and finally she knew that she was too tremulous to speak
with good effect. The Langdons and Mrs. Larue proceeded to discuss
affairs political; metaphorically tying Beast Butler to a flaming stake
and performing a scalp dance around it, making a drinking cup of his
skull, quaffing from it refreshing draughts of Yankee blood. Lillie
remembered that, disagreeably loyal as the New Boston ladies were, she
had not heard from their lips any such conversational atrocities. She
did not sympathize much when Mrs. Langdon entered on a lyrical recital
of her own wrongs and sorrows. She was sorry, indeed, to hear that young
Fred Langdon had been killed at Fort Jackson; but then the mother
expressed such a squaw-like fury for revenge as quite shocked and rather
disgusted our heroine; and moreover she could not forget how coolly she
had been treated merely because she was her dear father's daughter. She
actually felt inclined to laugh satirically when the two visitors
proceeded to relate jointly and with a species of solemn ferocity how
they had that morning snubbed a Yankee officer.

"The brute got up and offered us his seat in the cars. I didn't look at
him. Neither of us looked at him. I said--we both said--'We accept
nothing from Yankees.' I remained--we both remained--standing."

Such was the mild substance of the narrative, but it was horrible in the
telling, with fierce little hisses and glares, sticking out from it like
quills of the fretful porcupine. Miss Ravenel did not sympathize with
the conduct of the fair snubbers, and I fear also that she desired to
make them feel uncomfortable.

"Really," she observed, "I think it was right civil in him to give up
his seat. I didn't know that they were so polite. I thought they treated
the citizens with all sorts of indignities."

To this the Langdons vouchsafed no reply except by rising and taking
their departure.

"Good-day, Miss Ravenel," they said. "So surprised ever to have seen you
in New Orleans again!"

Nor did they ask her to visit them, as they very urgently did Mrs.
Larue. It seemed likely to Lillie that she would not find life in New
Orleans so pleasant as she had expected. Half her old friends had
disappeared, and the other half had turned to enemies. She was to be cut
in the street, to be glared at in church, to be sneered at in the
parlor, to be put on the defensive, to be obliged to fight for herself
and her father. Her temper rose at the thought of such undeserved
hardness, and she felt that if it continued long she should turn loyal
for very spite.

Doctor Ravenel, returning from his interview with Colburne, met the
Langdon ladies in the hall, and, although they hardly nodded, waited on
them to the outer door with his habitual politeness. Lillie caught a
glimpse of this from the parlor, and was infuriated by their incivility
and his lack of resentment.

"Didn't they speak to you, papa?" she cried, running to him. "Then I
would have let them find their own way out. What are you so patient
for?"

"My dear, I am merely following the Christian example set me by these
low Yankees whom we all hate so," said papa, smiling. "I have seen a
couple of officers shamefully insulted to-day by a woman who calls
herself a lady. They returned not a word, not even a look of
retaliation."

"Yes, but--" replied Lillie, and after a moment's hesitation, concluded,
"I wouldn't stand it."

"We must have some consideration, too, for people who have lost
relatives, lost property, lost all, however their folly may have
deserved punishment."

"Havn't _we_ lost property?" snapped the young lady.

"Do you ask for the sake of argument, or for information?"

"Well--I should really like to know--yes, for information," said Lillie,
deciding to give up the argument, which was likely to be perplexing to a
person who had feelings on both sides.

"Our railroad property," stated the Doctor, "won't be worth much until
it is recovered from the hands of the rebels."

"But that is nearly all our property."

"Except this house."

"Yes, except the house. But how are we to live in the house without
money?"

"My dear, let us trust God to provide. I hope to be so guided as to
discover something to do. I have found a friend to-day. Captain Colburne
will be here this evening."

"Oh! will he?" said the young lady, blushing with pleasure.

It would be delightful to see any amicable visage in this city of
enemies; and moreover she had never disputed that Captain Colburne,
though a Yankee, was gentlemanly and agreeable; she had even admitted
that he was handsome, though not so handsome as Colonel Carter. Mrs.
Larue was also gratified at the prospect of a male visitor. As Sam
Weller might have phrased it, had he known the lady, a man was Mrs.
Larue's "particular wanity." The kitchen department of the Ravenels not
being yet organized, they dined that day with their relative. The meal
over, they went to their own house, Lillie to attend to housekeeping
duties, and the Doctor to forget all trouble in a box of minerals.
Lillie's last words to Mrs. Larue had been, "You must spend the evening
with us. This Captain Colburne is right pleasant."

"Is he? We will bring him over to the right side. When he gives up the
blue uniform for the grey I shall adore him."

"I don't think he will change his coat easily."

In her own house she continued to think of the Captain's coat, and then
of another coat, the same in color, but with two rows of buttons.

"Who did you see out, papa?" she asked presently.

"Who did I see out? Mr. Colburne, as I told you."

"Nobody else, papa?"

"I don't recollect," he said absent-mindedly, as he settled himself to a
microscopic contemplation of a bit of ore.

"Don't wrinkle up your forehead so. I wish you wouldn't. It makes you
look old enough to have come over with Christopher Columbus."

It was a part of her adoration of her father that she could not bear to
see in him the least symptoms of increasing age.

"I don't think that I saw a single old acquaintance," said the Doctor,
rubbing his head thoughtfully. "It is astonishing how the high and
mighty ones have disappeared from this city, where they used to suppose
that they defied the civilized world. The barbarians didn't know what
the civilized world could do to them. The conceited braggadocia of New
Orleans a year ago is a most comical reminiscence now, in the midst of
its speechless terror and submission. One can't help thinking of frogs
sitting around their own puddle and trying to fill the universe with
their roarings. Some urchin throws a stone into the puddle. You see
fifty pairs of legs twinkle in the air, and the uproar is followed by
silence. It was just so here. The United States pitched Farragut and
Butler into the puddle of secession, and all our political roarers dived
out of sight. Many of them are still here, but they keep their noses
under water. By the way, I did see two of my old students, Bradley and
John Akers. Bradley told me that the rebel authorities maintained a
pretence of victory until the last moment, probably in order to keep the
populace quiet while they got themselves and their property out of the
city. He was actually reading an official bulletin stating that the
Yankee fleet had been sunk in passing the forts when he heard the bang,
bang, bang of Farragut's cannonade at Chalmette. Akers was himself at
Chalmette. He says that the Hartford came slowly around the bend below
the fort with a most provoking composure. They immediately opened on her
with all their artillery. She made no reply and began to turn. They
thought she was about to run away, and hurrahed lustily. Suddenly,
whang! crash! she sent her whole broadside into them. Akers says that
not a man of them waited for a second salute; they started for the woods
in a body at full speed; he never saw such running. Their heels twinkled
like the heels of the frog that I spoke of."

"But they made a good fight at the forts, papa."

"My dear, the devil makes a good fight against his Maker. But it small
credit to him--it only proves his amazing stupidity."

"Papa," said Lillie after a few minutes of silence, "I think you might
let those stones alone and take me out to walk."

"To-morrow, my child. It is nearly sunset now, and Mr. Colburne may come
early."

A quarter of an hour later he laid aside his minerals and picked up his
hat.

"Where are you going?" demanded Lillie eagerly and almost pettishly. It
was a question that she never failed to put to him in that same
semi-aggrieved tone every time that he essayed to leave her. She did not
want him to go out unless she went in his company. If he would go, it
was, "When will you come back?" and when he returned it was, "Where have
you been?" and "Who did you see?" and "What did he say?" &c. &c. Never
was a child so haunted by a pet sheep, or a handsome husband by a plain
wife, as was this charming papa by his doating daughter.

"I am going to Dr. Elderkin's," said Ravenel. "I hear that he has been
kind enough to store my electrical machine during our absence. He was
out when I called on him this morning, but he was to be at home by six
this evening. I am anxious to see the machine."

"Oh, papa, don't! How can you be so addled about your sciences! You are
just like a little boy come home from a visit, and pulling over his
playthings. Do let the machine go till to-morrow."

"My dear, consider how costly a plaything it is. I couldn't replace it
for five hundred dollars."

"When will you come back?" demanded Lillie.

"By half-past seven at the latest. Bring in Mrs. Larue to help entertain
Captain Colburne; and be sure to ask him to wait for me."

When he quitted the house Lillie went to the window and watched him
until he was out of sight. She always had a childish aversion to being
left alone, and solitude was now particularly objectionable to her, so
forsaken did she feel in this city where she had once been so happy.
After a time she remembered Captain Colburne and the social duties of a
state of young ladyhood. She hurried to her room, lighted both
gas-burners, turned their full luminosity on the mirror, loosened up the
flossy waves of her blonde hair, tied on a pink ribbon-knot, and then a
blue one, considered gravely as to which was the most becoming and
finally took a profile view of the effect by means of a hand-glass,
prinking and turning and adjusting her plumage like a canary. She was
conscientiously aware, you perceive, of her obligation to put herself in
suitable condition to please the eye of a visitor. She was not a learned
woman, nor an unpleasantly strong-minded one, but an average young lady
of good breeding--just such as most men fall in love with, who wanted
social success, and depended for it upon pretty looks and pleasant ways.
By the time that these private devoirs were accomplished Mrs. Larue
entered, bearing marks of having given her person a similar amount of
fastidious attention. Each of these ladies saw what the other had been
about, but neither thought of being surprised or amused at it. To their
minds such preparation was perfectly natural and womanly, and they would
have deemed the absence of it a gross piece of untidiness and
boorishness. Mrs. Larue put Lillie's blue ribbon-knot a little more off
her forehead, and Lillie smoothed out an almost imperceptible wrinkle in
Mrs. Larue's waist-belt. I am not positively sure, indeed, that
waist-belts were then worn, but I am willing! to take my oath that some
small office of the kind was rendered.

Of course it would be agreeable to have a scene here between Colburne
and Miss Ravenel; some burning words to tell, some thrilling looks to
describe, such as might show how they stood with regard to each
other--something which would visibly advance both these young persons'
heart-histories. But they behaved in a disappointingly well-bred manner,
and entirely refrained from turning their feelings wrong side outwards.
With the exception of Miss Ravenel's inveterate blush and of a slightly
unnatural rapidity of utterance in Captain Colburne, they met like a
young lady and gentleman who were on excellent terms, and had not seen
each other for a month or two. This is not the way that heroes and
heroines meet on the boards or in some romances; but in actual human
society they frequently balk our expectations in just this manner.
Melo-dramatically considered real life is frequently a failure.

"You don't know how pleasant it is to me to meet you and your father,"
said Colburne. "It seems like New Boston over again."

The time during which he had known the Ravenels at New Boston was now a
pasture of very delightful things to his memory.

"It is pleasant to me because it seems like New Orleans," laughed Miss
Lillie. "No, not much like New Orleans, either," she added. "It used to
be so gay and amusing! You have made an awfully sad place of it with
your patriotic invasion."

"It is bad to take medicine," he replied. "But it is better to take it
than to stay sick. If you will have the self-denial to live ten years
longer, you will see New Orleans more prosperous and lively than ever."

"I shan't like it so well. We shall be nobodies. Our old friends will be
driven out, and there will be a new set who won't know us."

"That depends on yourselves. They will be glad to know you, if you will
let them. I understand that the Napoleonic aristocracy courts the old
out-of-place oligarchy of the Faubourg St. Germain. It will be like that
here, I presume."

Mrs. Larue had at first remained silent, playing off a pretty little
game of shyness; but seeing that the young people had nothing special to
say to each other, she gave way to her sociable instincts and joined in
the conversation.

"Captain Colburne, I will promise to live the ten years," she said. "I
want to see New Orleans a metropolis. We have failed. You shall succeed;
and I will admire your success."

The patriotic young soldier looked frankly gratified. He concluded that
the lady was one of the far-famed Unionists of the South, a race then
really about as extinct as the dodo, but devoutly believed in by the
sanguine masses of the North, and of which our officers at New Orleans
were consequently much in search. He began to talk gaily, pushing his
hair up as usual when in good spirits, and laughing heartily at the
slightest approach to wit, whether made by himself or another. Some
people thought that Mr. Colburne laughed too much for thorough good
breeding.

"I feel quite weighted by what you expect," he said. "I want to go to
work immediately and build a brick and plaster State-house like ours in
New Boston. I suppose every metropolis must have a State-house. But you
mustn't expect too much of me; you mustn't watch me too close. I shall
want to sleep occasionally in the ten years."

"We shall look to see you here from time to time," rejoined Mrs. Larue.

"You may be sure that I shan't forget that. There are other reasons for
it besides my admiration for your loyal sentiments," said Colburne,
attempting a double-shotted compliment, one projectile for each lady.

At that imputation of loyal sentiments Lillie could hardly restrain a
laugh; but Mrs. Larue, not in the least disconcerted, bowed and smiled
graciously.

"I am sorry to say," he continued, "that most of the ladies of New
Orleans seem to regard us with a perfect hatred. When I pass them in the
street they draw themselves aside in such a way that I look in the first
attainable mirror to see if I have the small-pox. They are dreadfully
sensitive to the presence of Yankees. They remind me of the catarrhal
gentleman who sneezed every time an ice-cart drove by his house.
Seriously they abuse us. I was dreadfully set down by a couple of women
in black this morning. They entered a street car in which I was. There
were several citizens present, but not one of them offered to give up
his place. I rose and offered them mine. They no more took it than if
they knew that I had scalped all their relatives. They surveyed me from
head to foot with a lofty scorn which made them seem fifty feet high
and fifty years old to my terrified optics. They hissed out, 'We accept
nothing from Yankees,' and remained standing. The hiss would have done
honor to Rachel or to the geese who saved Rome."

The two listeners laughed and exchanged a glance of comprehension.

"Offer them your hand and heart, and see if they won't accept something
from a Yankee," said Mrs. Larue.

Colburne looked a trifle disconcerted, and because he did so Miss
Ravenel blushed. In both these young persons there was a susceptibility,
a promptness to take alarm with regard to hymenial subjects which
indicated at least that they considered themselves old enough to marry
each other or somebody, whether the event would ever happen or not.

"I suppose Miss Ravenel thinks I was served perfectly right," observed
Colburne. "If I see her standing in a street car and offer her my seat,
I suppose she will say something crushing."

He preferred, you see, to talk apropos of Miss Ravenel, rather than of
Mrs. Larue or the Langdons.

"Please don't fail to try me," observed Lillie. "I hate to stand up
unless it is to dance."

As Colburne had not been permitted to learn dancing in his younger days,
and had felt ashamed to undertake it in what seemed to him his present
fullness of years, he had nothing to say on the new idea suggested. The
speech even made him feel a little uneasy: it sounded like an
implication that Miss Ravenel preferred men who danced to men who did
not: so fastidiously jealous and sensitive are people who are ever so
slightly in love.

In this wandering and superficial way the conversation rippled along for
nearly an hour. Colburne had been nonplussed from the beginning by not
finding his young lady alone, and not being able therefore to say to her
at least a few of the affecting things which were in the bottom of his
heart. He had arrived at the house full of pleasant emotion, believing
that he should certainly overflow with warm expressions of friendship if
he did not absolutely pour forth a torrent of passionate affection. Mrs.
Larue had dropped among his agreeable bubbles of expectation like a
piece of ice into a goblet of champagne, taking the life and
effervescence out of the generous fluid. He was occupied, not so much in
talking or listening, as in cogitating how he could bring the
conversation into congeniality with his own feelings. By the way, if he
had found Miss Ravenel alone, I doubt whether he would have dared say
any thing to her of a startling nature. He over-estimated her and was
afraid of her; he under-estimated himself and was too modest.

Lillie had repeatedly wondered to herself why her father did not come.
At last she looked at her watch and exclaimed with anxious astonishment,
"Half past eight! Why, Victorine, where can papa be?"

"At Doctor Elderkin's without doubt. Once that two men commence on the
politics they know not how to finish."

"I don't believe it," said the girl with the unreasonableness common to
affectionate people when they are anxious about the person they like. "I
don't believe he is staying there so long. I am afraid something has
happened to him. He said he would certainly be back by half past seven.
He relied on seeing Captain Colburne. I really am very anxious. The city
is in such a dreadful state!"

"I will go and inquire for him," offered Colburne. "Where is Doctor
Elderkin's?"

"Oh, my dear Captain! don't think of it," objected Mrs. Larue. "You, a
federal officer, you would really be in danger in the streets at night,
in this unguarded part of the city. You would certainly catch harm from
our _canaille_. Re-assure yourself, cousin Lillie. Your father, a
citizen, is in no peril."

Mrs. Larue really believed that the Doctor ran little risk, but her
main object in talking was to start an interest between herself and the
young officer. He smiled at the idea of his being attacked, and,
disregarding the aunt, looked to the niece for orders. Miss Ravenel
thought that he hesitated through fear of the _canaille_ and gave him a
glance of impatience bordering disagreeably close on anger. Smarting
under the injustice of this look he said quietly, "I will bring you some
news before long," inquired the way to the Elderkin house, and went out.
At the first turning he came upon a man sitting on a flight of
front-door steps, and wiping from his face with his handkerchief
something which showed like blood in the gaslight.

"Is that you, Doctor?" he said. "Are you hurt? What has happened?"

"I have been struck.--Some blackguard struck me.--With a bludgeon, I
think."

Colburne picked up his hat, aided in bandaging a cut on the forehead,
and offered his arm.

"It doesn't look very bad, does it?" said Ravenel. "I thought not. My
hat broke the force of the blow. But still it prostrated me. I am really
very much obliged to you."

"Have you any idea who it was?"

"Not the least. Oh, it's only an ordinary New Orleans salutation. I knew
I was in New Orleans when I was hit, just as the shipwrecked man knew he
was in a Christian country when he saw a gallows."

"You take it very coolly, sir. You would make a good soldier."

"I belong in the city. It is one of our pretty ways to brain people by
surprise. I never had it happen to me before, but I have always
contemplated the possibility of it. I wasn't in the least astonished.
How lucky I had on that deformity of civilization, a stiff beaver! I
will wear nothing but beavers henceforward. I swear allegiance to them,
as Baillie Jarvie did to guid braidcloth. A brass helmet would be still
better. Somebody ought to get up a dress hat of aluminum for the New
Orleans market."

"Oh, papa!" screamed Lillie, when she saw him enter on Colburne's arm,
his hat smashed, his face pale, and a streak of half-wiped blood down
the bridge of his nose. She was the whitest of the two, and needed the
most attention for a minute. Mrs. Larue excited Colburne's admiration by
the cool efficiency with which she exerted herself--bringing water,
sponges and bandages, washing the cut, binding it up artistically, and
finishing the treatment with a glass of sherry. Her late husband used to
be brought home occasionally in similar condition, except that he took
his sherry, and a great deal of it too, in advance.

"It was one of those detestable soldiers," exclaimed Lillie.

"No, my dear," said the Doctor. "It was one of our own excellent people.
They are so ardent and impulsive, you know. They have the southern
heart, always fired up. It was some old acquaintance, you may depend,
although I did not recognize him. As he struck me he said, 'Take that,
you Federal spy.' He added an epithet that I don't care to repeat, not
believing that it applies to me. I think he would have renewed the
attack but for the approach of some one, probably Captain Colburne. You
owe him a word of thanks, Lillie, particularly after what you have said
about soldiers."

The young lady held out her hand to the Captain with an impulse of
gratitude and compunction. He took it, and could not resist the
temptation of stooping and kissing it, whereupon her white face flushed
instantaneously to a crimson. Mrs. Larue smiled knowingly and said,
"That is very French, Captain; you will do admirably for New Orleans."

"He doesn't know all the pretty manners and customs of the place,"
remarked the Doctor, who was not evidently displeased at the kiss. "He
hasn't yet learned to knock down elderly gentlemen because they
disagree with him in politics. They are awfully behind-hand at the
North, Mrs. Larue, in those social graces. The mudsill Sumner was too
unpolished to think of clubbing the brains out of the gentleman Brooks.
He boorishly undertook to settle a question of right and justice by
argument."

"You must'nt talk so much, papa," urged Lillie. "You ought to go to
bed."

Colburne bade them good evening, but on reaching the door stopped and
said, "Do you feel safe here?"

Lillie looked grateful and wishful, as though she would have liked a
guard; but the Doctor answered, "Oh, perfectly safe, as far as concerns
that fellow. He ran off too much frightened to attempt any thing more at
present. So much obliged to you!"

Nevertheless, a patrol of the Tenth Barataria did arrive in the vicinity
of the Ravenel mansion during the night, and scoured the streets till
daybreak, arresting every man who carried a cane and could not give a
good account of himself. In a general way, New Orleans was a safer place
in these times than it had been before since it was a village. I may as
well say here that the perpetrator of this assault was not discovered,
and that the adventure had no results except a day or two of headache to
the Doctor, and a considerable progress in the conversion of Miss
Ravenel from the doctrine of state sovereignty. Women, especially
warm-hearted women offended in the persons of those whom they love, are
so terribly illogical! If Mr. Secretary Seward, with all his
constitutional lore and persuasive eloquence, had argued with her for
three weeks, he could not have converted her; but the moment a southern
ruffian knocked her father on the head, she began to see that secession
was indefensible, and that the American Union ought to be preserved.

"It was a mere sporadic outbreak of our local light-heartedness,"
observed Ravenel, speaking of the outrage. "The man had no designs--no
permanent malice. He merely took advantage of a charming opportunity.
He saw a loyal head within reach of his bludgeon, and he instinctively
made a clutch at it. The finest gentlemen of the city would have done as
much under the same temptation."

CHAPTER XII.

COLONEL CARTER BEFRIENDS THE RAVENELS.

Captain Colburne indulged in a natural expectation that the kiss which
he had laid on Miss Ravenel's hand would draw him nearer to her and
render their relations more sentimentally sympathetic. He did not base
his hopes, however, on the impression produced by the mere physical
contact of the salute; he had such an exalted opinion of the young
lady's spiritual purity that he never thought of believing that she
could be influenced by any simply carnal impulses, however innocent; and
furthermore he was himself in a too exalted and seraphic state of
feeling to attach much importance to the mere motion of the blood and
thrillings of the spinal marrow. But he did think, in an unreasoning,
blindly longing way, that the fact of his having kissed her once was
good reason for hoping that he might some day kiss her again, and be
permitted to love her without exciting her anger, and possibly even gain
the wondrous boon of being loved by her. Notwithstanding his practical
New England education, and his individual sensitiveness at the idea of
doing or so much as meditating any thing ridiculous, he drifted into
certain reveries of conceivable interviews with the young lady, wherein
she and he gradually and sweetly approxinated until matrimony seemed to
be the only natural conclusion. But the next time he called at the
Ravenel house, he found Mrs. Larue there, and, what was worse, Colonel
Carter. Lillie remembered the kiss, to be sure, and blushed at the sight
of the giver; but she preserved her self-possession in all other
respects, and was evidently not a charmed victim. I think I am able to
assure the reader that in her head the osculation had given birth to no
reveries. It is true that for a moment it had startled her greatly, and
seemed to awaken in her some mighty and mysterious influence. But it is
also true that she was half angry at him for troubling her spiritual
nature so potently, and that on the whole he had not advanced himself a
single step in her affections by his audacity. If any thing, she treated
him with more reserve and kept him at a greater distance than before.

Mrs. Larue did her best to make up for the indifference of Lillie, and
to reward Colburne, not so much for his friendly offices of the evening
previous, as for his other and in her eyes much greater merits of being
young and handsome. The best that the widow could offer, however, was
little to the Captain; indeed had she laid her heart, hand and fortune
at his feet he would only have been embarrassed by the unacceptable
benificence; and he was even somewhat alarmed at the dangerous glitter
of her eyes and freedom of her conversation. It must be understood here
that Madame's devotion to him, fervent as it seemed, was not
whole-hearted. She would have preferred to harness the Colonel into her
triumphal chariot, and had only given up that idea after a series of
ineffectual efforts. Some men can be driven by a cunning hand through
flirtations which they do not enjoy, just as a spiritless horse can be
held down and touched up, to a creditable trot; but Carter was not a nag
to be managed in this way, being too experienced and selfish, too
willful by nature and too much accustomed to domineer, to allow himself
to be guided by a jockey whom he did not fancy. Could she have got at
him alone and often enough she might perhaps have broken him in; for she
knew of certain secret methods of rareyizing gentlemen which hardly
ever fail upon persons of Carter's physical and moral nature; but thus
far she had found neither the time nor the juxtaposition necessary to a
trial of her system. Accordingly she had been obliged to admit, and make
the best of, the fact that he was resolved to do the most of his talking
with Miss Ravenel. Leave the two alone she could not, according to New
Orleans ideas of propriety, and so was compelled for a time to play what
might be called a footman's part in conversation, standing behind and
listening. It was a pleasant relief from this experience to take the
ribbons in her own hands and drive the tractable though reluctant
Colburne. While the Colonel and Lillie talked in the parlor, the Captain
and Mrs. Larue held long dialogues in the balcony. He let her have the
major part of these conversations because she liked it, because he felt
no particular spirit for it, and because as a listener he could glance
oftener at Miss Ravenel. Although a younger man than Carter and a
handsomer one, he never thought to outshine him, or, in common parlance,
to cut him out; holding him in too high respect as a superior officer,
and looking up to him also with that deference which most homebred,
unvitiated youth accord to mature worldlings. The innocent country lad
bows to the courtly roué because he perceives his polish and does not
suspect his corruption. Captain Colburne and Miss Ravenel were similarly
innocent and juvenile in their worshipful appreciation of Colonel
Carter. The only difference was that the former, being a man, made no
secret of his admiration, while the latter, being a marriageable young
lady, covered hers under a mask of playful raillery.

"Are you not ashamed," she said, "to let me catch you tyrannizing over
my native city?"

"Don't mention it. Havn't the heart to go on much longer. I'll resign
the mayoralty to-day if you will accept it."

"Offer it to my father, and see if I don't accept for him."

This was a more audacious thrust than the young lady was aware of. The
idea of a civilian mayor was one that High Authority considered
feasible, provided a citizen could be found who was loyal enough to
deserve the post, and influential enough to pay for it by building up
that so much-desired Union party.

"A good suggestion," said the Colonel. "I shall respectfully refer it to
the distinguished consideration of the commanding general."

He entertained no such intention, the extras of his mayoralty being
exceedingly important to him in view of the extent and costly nature of
his present domestic establishment.

"Oh, don't!" answered Miss Ravenel.

"Why not? if you please."

"Because that would be bribing me to turn Yankee outright."

This brief passage in a long conversation suggested to Carter that it
might be well for himself to procure some position or profitable
employment for the out-of-work Doctor. If a man seems likely to
appropriate your peaches, one of the best things that you can do is to
offer him somebody else's apples. Moreover he actually felt a sincere
and even strong interest in the worldly welfare of the Ravenels. By a
little dexterous questioning he found that, not only was the Doctor's
college bare of students, but that his railroad stock paid nothing, and
that, in short, he had lost all his property except his house and some
small bank deposits. Ravenel smilingly admitted that he had been justly
punished for investing in anything which bore even a geographical
relation to the crime of slavery. He received with bewildered though
courteously calm astonishment a proposition that he should try his hand
at a sugar speculation.

"I beg pardon. I really don't understand," said he. "I am so
unaccustomed to business transactions."

"Why, you buy the sugar for six cents a pound and sell it for twenty."

"Bless me, what a profit! Why don't business men take advantage of the
opportunity?"

"Because they havn't the opportunity. Because it requires a permit from
the powers that be to get the sugar."

"Oh! confiscated sugar. I comprehend. But I supposed that the
Government--"

"You don't comprehend at all, my dear Doctor. Not confiscated sugar, but
sugar that we can't confiscate--sugar beyond our reach--beyond the
lines. You must understand that the rebels want quinine, salt, shoes,
gold and lots of things. We want sugar and cotton. A barter is effected,
and each party is benefited. I should call it a stupid arrangement and
contrary to the laws of war, only that it is permitted by--by very high
authority. At all events, it is very profitable and perfectly safe."

"You really astonish me," confessed the Doctor, whose looks expressed
even more amazement than his language. "I should have considered such a
trade nothing less than treasonable."

"I don't mean to say that it isn't. But I am willing to make allowances
for the parties who engage in it, considering whose auspices they act
under. As I was saying, the trade is contrary to the articles of war. It
is giving aid and comfort to the enemy. But the powers that be, for
unknown reasons which I am of course bound to respect, grant permits to
certain persons to bring about these exchanges. I don't doubt that such
a permit could be obtained for you. Will you accept it?"

"Would you accept it for yourself?" asked the Doctor.

"I am a United States officer," replied the Colonel, squaring his
shoulders. "And a born Virginian gentleman," he was about to add, but
checked himself.

By the way, it is remarkable how rarely this man spoke of his native
State. It is likely enough that he had some remorse of conscience, or
rather some qualms of sentiment, as to the choice which he had made in
fighting against, instead of for, the Old Dominion. If he ever
mentioned her name, it was simply to express his pleasure that he was
not warring within her borders. In other respects it would have been
difficult to infer from his conversation that he was a southerner, or
that he was conscious of being any thing but a graduate of West Point
and an officer of the United States army. But it was only in political
matters that he was false to his birth-place. In his strong passions,
his capacity for domestic sympathies, his strange conscience (as
sensitive on some points as callous on others), his spendthrift habits,
his inclination to swearing and drinking, his mixture in short of
gentility and barbarism, he was a true child of his class and State. He
was a Virginian in his vacillation previous to a decision, and in the
vigor which he could exhibit after having once decided. A Virginian
gentleman is popularly supposed to be a combination of laziness and
dignity. But this is an error; the type would be considered a marvel of
energy in some countries; and, as we have seen in this war, it is
capable of amazing activity, audacity and perseverance. Of all the
States which have fought against the Union Virginia has displayed the
most formidable military qualities.

"And I am a United States citizen," said the Doctor, as firmly as the
Colonel, though without squaring his shoulders or making any other
physical assertion of lofty character.

"Very well.--You mean it, I suppose.--Of course you do.--You are quite
right. It isn't the correct thing, this trade, as a matter of course.
Still, knowing that it was allowed, and not knowing how you might feel
about it, I thought I would offer you the chance. It pays like piracy. I
have known a single smuggle to net forty thousand dollars, after paying
hush money and every thing."

"Shocking!" said the Doctor. "But you mustn't think that I am not
obliged to you. I really am grateful for your interest in my well-being.
Only I can't accept. Some men have virtue strong enough to survive such
things; but I fear that my character is of too low and feeble a
standard."

"You are not offended, I hope," observed the Colonel after a thoughtful
pause, during which he debated whether he should offer the Doctor the
mayoralty, and decided in the negative.

"Not at all. I beg you to believe, not at all. But how is it possible
that such transactions are not checked!" he exclaimed, recurring to his
amazement. "The government ought to be informed of them."

"Who is to inform? Not the barterers nor their abettors, I suppose. You
don't expect that of these business fellows. You think perhaps that I
ought to expose the thing. But in the army we obey orders without
criticising our superiors publicly. Suppose I should inform, and find
myself unable to prove any thing, and be dismissed the service."

The Doctor hung his head in virtuous discouragement, admitting to
himself that this world is indeed an unsatisfactory planet.

"You may rely upon my secrecy concerning all this, Colonel," he said.

"I do so; at least so far as regards your authority. As for the trade
itself, I don't care how soon it is blown upon."

If the Colonel had been a quoter of poetry, which he was not, he would
probably have repeated as he walked homeward "An honest man's the
noblest work of God." What he did say to himself was, "By Jove! I must
get the Doctor a good thing of some sort."

Ten days later he called at the house with a second proposition which
astonished Ravenel almost as much as the first.

"Miss Ravenel," he said, "you are a very influential person. Every body
who knows you admits it. Mr. Colburne admits it. I admit it."

Lillie blushed with unusual heartiness and tried in vain to think of
some saucy answer. The Colonel's quizzical smile, his free and easy
compliments and confident address, sometimes touched the pride of the
young lady, and made her desire to rebel against him.

"I want you," he continued, "to persuade Doctor Ravenel to be a
colonel."

"A colonel!" exclaimed father and daughter.

"Yes, and a better colonel than half those in the service."

"On which side, Colonel Carter?" asked Miss Ravenel, who saw a small
chance for vengeance.

"Good heavens! Do you suppose I am recruiting for rebel regiments?"

"I didn't know but Mrs. Larue might have brought you over."

The Colonel laughed obstreperously at the insinuation, not in the least
dashed by its pertness.

"No, it's a loyal regiment; black in the face with loyalty. General
Butler has decided on organizing a force out of the free colored
population of the city."

"It isn't possible. Oh, what a shame!" exclaimed Lillie.

The Doctor said nothing, but leaned forward with marked interest.

"There is no secret about it," continued Carter. "The thing is decided
on, and will be made public immediately. But it is a disagreeable affair
to handle. It will make an awful outcry, here and every where. It
wouldn't be wise to identify the Government too closely with it until it
is sure to be a success. Consequently the darkies will be enrolled as
militia--State troops, you see--just as your rebel friend Lovell, Miss
Ravenel, enrolled them. Moreover, to give the arrangement a further
local character it is thought best to have at least one of the regiments
commanded by some well known citizen of New Orleans. I proposed this
idea to the General, and he doesn't think badly of it. Now who will
sacrifice himself for his country? Who will make the niggers in uniform
respectable? Doctor, will you do it?"

"Papa, you shall do no such thing," cried Lillie, thoroughly provoked.
Then, reproachfully, "Oh, Colonel Carter!" The Colonel laughed with
immovable good humor, and surveyed her pretty wrath with calm
admiration.

"Be quiet, my child," pronounced the Doctor with an unusual tone of
authority. "Colonel, I am interested, exceedingly interested in what you
tell me. The idea is admirable. It will be a lasting honor to the man
who conceived it."

"Oh, papa!" protested Lillie. She was slightly unionized, but not in the
least abolitionized.

"I am delighted that General Butler has resolved to take the
responsibility of it," continued the Doctor. "Our free negroes are
really a respectable class. Many of them are wealthy and well educated.
In the whole south General Butler could not have found another so
favorable a place to try this experiment as New Orleans."

"I am glad you think so," answered the Colonel; but he said it with an
air of no great enthusiasm. In fact how could an old army officer, a
West Point military Brahmin and a Virginian gentleman look with favor at
first sight on the plan of raising nigger regiments?

"But as for the colonelcy," continued the Doctor. "Are you positively
serious in making me that proposition?"

"Positively."

"Why, I am no more fit to be a Colonel than I am to be a professor of
Sanscrit and Chinese literature."

"That needn't stand in the way at all. That is of no consequence."

Ravenel laughed outright, and waited for an explanation.

"Your Lieutenant-Colonel and Major will be experienced officers--that
is, for volunteers," said Carter. "They will know the drill, at any
rate. Your part will be simply to give the thing a local coloring, as
if the New Orleans people had got it up among themselves."

Here he burst into a horse-laugh at the idea of saddling Louisianians
with the imputation of desiring and raising nigger soldiers for putting
down the rebellion and slavery.

"You will have nothing to do with the regiment," he went on. "As soon as
it is organized, or under way, you will be detached. You will be
superintendent of negro education, or superintendent of negro labor, or
something of that sort. You will have the rank and pay of Colonel, you
see; but your work will be civil instead of military; it will be for the
benefit of the niggers."

"Oh, indeed!" answered the Doctor, his face for the first time showing
that the proposition had for him a pole of attraction. "So officers can
be detached for such purposes? It is perfectly honorable, is it?"

"Quite so. Army custom. About the same thing as making an officer a
provost-marshal, or military governor, or mayor."

"Really, I am vastly tempted. I am vastly flattered and very grateful. I
must think of it. I will consider it seriously."

In his philanthropic excitement he rose and walked the room for some
minutes. The windows were open and admitted what little noise of
population there was in the street, so that Miss Ravenel and the
Colonel, sitting near each other, could exchange a few words without
being overheard by the abstracted Doctor. I suspect that the young lady
was more angry at this moment than on any previous occasion recorded in
the present history. Colburne would have quailed before her evident
excitement, but Colonel Carter, the widower, faced her with a smile of
good-natured amusement. Seeing that there was no prospect of striking a
panic into the foe, she made a flanking movement instead of a direct
attack.

"What do you suppose the old army will think of the negro regiment
plan?"

"_Vin ordinaire_, I suppose."

"Then how can you advise my father to go into a thing which you call
_vin ordinaire_?" she demanded, her lips trembling with an agitation
which was partly anger, and partly alarm at her own audacity.

As this was a question which Carter could not answer satisfactorily
without telling her that he knew how poor her father was, and also knew
what a bad thing poverty was, he made no reply, but rose and sauntered
about the room with his thumbs in his vest pockets. And Lillie was so
curiously in awe of this mature man, who said what he pleased and was
silent when he pleased, that she made no further assault on him.

"I must confess," said the Doctor, resuming his seat, "that this is a
most attractive and flattering proposition. I am vain enough to believe
that I could be of use to this poor, ignorant, brutish, down-trodden,
insulted, plundered race of pariahs and helots. If I could organize
negro labor in Louisiana on a basis just and profitable to all parties,
I should consider myself more honored than by being made President of
the United States in ordinary times. If I could be the means of
educating their darkened minds and consciences to a decent degree of
Christian intelligence and virtue, I would not exchange my good name for
that of a Paul or an Apollos. My only objection to this present plan is
the colonelcy. I should be in a false position. I should feel myself to
be ridiculous. Not that it is ridiculous to be a colonel," he explained,
smiling, "but to wear the uniform and receive the pay of a colonel
without being one--there is the satire. Now could not that point be
evaded? Could I not be made superintendent of negro labor without being
burdened with the military dignity? I really feel some conscientious
scruples on the matter, quite aside from my desire not to appear absurd.
I should be willing to do the work for less pay, provided I could escape
the livery. I am sorry to give you any trouble when I am already under
such obligations. But would you have the kindness to inquire whether
this superintendency could not be established without attaching to it
the military position?"

"Certainly. But I foresee a difficulty. Will the General dare to found
such an office, and set aside public money for its salary? I suppose he
has no legal right to do it. Detach an officer for the purpose--that is
all very simple and allowable; it's army fashion. But when it comes to
founding new civil offices, you trench upon State or Federal authority.
Besides, this superintendency of negro labor is going to be a heavy
thing, and the General may want to keep it directly under his own thumb,
as he can do if the superintendent is an army officer. However, I will
ask your question. And, if the civil office can be founded, you will
accept it; is it not so?"

"I do accept. Most gratefully, most proudly."

"But how if the superintendency can't be had without the colonelcy?"

"Why, then I--I fear I shall be forced to decline. I really don't feel
that I can place myself in a false position. Only don't suppose that I
am unconscious of my profound obligations to you."

"What an old trump of a Don Quixote!" mused the Colonel as he lit his
segar in the street for the walk homeward. "It's devilish handsome
conduct in him; but, by Jove! I don't believe the old fellow can afford
it. I'm afraid it will be up-hill work for him to get a decent living in
this wicked world, however he may succeed in the next."

A few minutes later a cold chill of worldly wisdom struck through his
enthusiasm.

"He hasn't starved long enough to bring him to his milk," he thought.
"When he gets down to his last dollar, and a thousand or two below it,
he won't be so particular as to how he lines his pockets."

The Colonel almost felt that a civilian had no right to such a delicate
and costly sense of honor. He would have been rather glad to have the
Doctor enter into some of these schemes for getting money, inasmuch as
this same filthy lucre was all that Miss Ravenel needed to make her a
very attractive _partie_. The next day he repaired at the earliest
office hours to head-quarters, and plead earnestly to have the proposed
superintendency founded on the basis of a civil office, the salary to be
furnished by the State, or by the city, or by a per-centage levied on
the wages of the negroes. But the Proconsul did not like to assume such
a responsibility, and moreover would not sympathise with the Doctor's
fastidiousness on the subject of the uniform. The Colonel hurried back
to Ravenel and urged him to accept the military appointment. He repeated
to him, "Remember, this is a matter of twenty-six hundred a year," with
a pertinacity which was the same as to say, "You know that you cannot
afford to refuse such a salary." The Doctor did not dispute the
correctness of the insinuation, but persisted with smiling obstinacy in
declining the eagles. I am inclined to think that he was somewhat
unreasonable on the subject, and that the Colonel was not far from right
in being secretly a little angry with him. The latter did not care a
straw for the niggers, but he desired very earnestly to put the Ravenels
on the road to fortune, and he foresaw that a superintendent of colored
labor would infallibly be tempted by very considerable side earnings and
perquisites. Even Miss Lillie was rather disappointed at the failure of
the project. To arm negroes, to command a colored regiment, was
abolitionistic and abominable; but to set the same negroes to work on a
hundred plantations, would be playing the southerner, the planter, the
sugar aristocrat, on a magnificent scale; and she thought also that in
this business her father might do ever so much good, and make for
himself a noble name in Louisiana, by restoring thousands of runaway
field-hands to their lawful owners. Let us not be too severe upon the
barbarian beliefs of this civilized young lady. She had not the same
geographical reasons for loving human liberty in the abstract that we
have who were nurtured in the truly free and democratic North. Moreover,
for some reason which I shall not trouble myself to discover, all women
love aristocracies.

The Ravenel funds were getting low, and the Doctor, despairing of
finding profitable occupation in depopulated New Orleans, was thinking
seriously of returning to New Boston, when High Authority sent him an
appointment as superintendent of a city hospital, with a salary of
fifteen hundred dollars.

"I can do that," he said jubilantly as he showed the appointment to
Carter, unaware that the latter had been the means of obtaining it. "My
medical education will come in play there, and I shall feel that I am
acting in my own character. It will not be so grand a field of
usefulness as that which you so kindly offered me, but it will perhaps
approximate more nearly to my abilities."

"It is a captain's pay instead of a colonel's," laughed Carter. "I don't
know any body who would make such a choice except you and young
Colburne, who supposes that he isn't fit to be a field officer. Some day
head-quarters will perhaps be able to do better by you. When the Western
Railroad is recovered--the railroad in which you hold property--there
will be the superintendency of that, probably a matter of some three or
four thousand dollars a year."

"But I couldn't do it," objected the Doctor, thereby drawing another
laugh from his interlocutor.

He was perfectly satisfied with his fifteen hundred, although it was so
miserably inferior to the annual six thousand which he used to draw from
his scientific labors in and out of the defunct college. As long as he
could live and retain his self-respect, he was not much disposed to
grumble at Providence. Things in general were going well; the rebellion
would be put down; slavery would perish in the struggle; truth and
justice would prevail. The certainty of these results formed in his
estimation a part of his personal estate--a wealth which was invisible,
it is true, but none the less real, inexhaustible and consolatory--a
wealth which was sufficient to enrich and ennoble every true-hearted
American citizen.

When it was known throughout the city that he had accepted a position
from the Federal authorities, the name of Ravenel became entirely
hateful to those who only a few years before accorded it their
friendship and respect. The hostile gulf between Lillie and her old
friends yawned into such a vast abyss, that few words were ever
exchanged across it; and even those that did occasionally reach her
anxious ears had a tone of anger which excited, sometimes her grief, and
sometimes her resentment. The young lady's character was such that the
resentment steadily gained on the grief, and she became from day to day
less of a Secessionist and more of a Unionist. Her father laughed in his
good-natured way to see how spited she was by this social ostracism.

"You should never quarrel with a pig because he is a pig," said he. "The
only wise way is not to suppose that you can make a lap-dog of him, and
not to invite him into your parlor. These poor people have been brought
up to hate and maltreat every body who does not agree with their
opinions. If the Apostle Paul should come here, they would knock him on
the head for making a brother of Onesimus."

"But I can't bear to be treated so," answered the vexed young lady. "I
don't want to be knocked on the head, nor to have you knocked on the
head. I don't even want them to think what they do about me. I wish I
had the supreme power for a day or two."

"What progress!" observed the Doctor. "She wants to be General Butler."

"No I don't," snapped Lillie, whose nerves were indeed much worried by
her internal struggles and outward trials. "But I would like to be
emperor. I would actually enjoy forcing some of these horrid people to
change their style of talking."

"I don't think you would enjoy it, my dear. I did once entertain the
design of making myself autocrat, and deciding what should be believed
by my fellow citizens, and bringing to deserved punishment such as
differed from me. It would be such a fine thing, I thought, to manage in
my own way, and manage right, all the religion, politics, business,
education, and conscience of the country. But I dropped the plan, after
mature consideration, because I foresaw that it would give me more to do
than I could attend to."

Lillie, working at her embroidery, made no reply, not apparently
appreciating her father's wit. Presently she gave token that the current
of her thoughts had changed, by breaking out with her usual routine of
questions. "Who did you see in the streets? Didn't you see any body?
Didn't you hear any thing?" etc. etc.

By what has been related in this chapter it will be perceived that
Colonel Carter has established a claim to be received with at least
courtesy in the house of the Ravenels. The Doctor could not decently
turn a cold shoulder to a man who had been so zealous a friend, although
he still admired him very little, and never willingly permitted him a
moment's unwatched intercourse with Lillie. He occasionally thought with
disgust of Van Zandt's leering insinuations concerning the little French
boudoir; but he charitably concluded that he ought not to attach much
importance to the prattle of a man so clearly under the influence of
liquor as was that person at Colburne's quarters; and finally he
reflected with a sigh that the boudoir business was awfully common in
the world as then constituted, and that men who were engaged in it could
not well be ostracised from society. So outwardly he was civil to the
Colonel, and inwardly sought to control his almost instinctive
repugnance. As for Lillie, she positively liked the widower, and thought
him the finest gentleman of the very few who now called on her. Captain
Colburne was very pleasant, lively and good; but--and here she ceased to
reason--she felt that he was not magnetic.

CHAPTER XIII.

THE COURSE OF TRUE LOVE BEGINS TO RUN ROUGH.

In some Arabian Nights or other, there is a story of voyagers in a
becalmed ship who were drifted by irresistible currents towards an
unknown island. As they gazed at it their eyes were deceived by an
enchantment in the atmosphere, so that they seemed to see upon the shore
a number of beautiful women waiting to welcome them, whereas these
expectant figures were really nothing but hideous apes with carniverous
appetites, whose desire it was to devour the approaching strangers.

As Miss Ravenel drifted towards Colonel Carter she beheld him in the
guise of a pure and noble creature, while in truth he was a more than
commonly demoralized man, with potent capacities for injuring others.
Mrs. Larue, on the other hand, perceived him much as he was, and liked
him none the less for it. Had she lived in the days before the flood she
would not have cared specially for the angels who came down to enjoy
themselves with the daughters of men, except just so far as they
satisfied her vanity and curiosity. Seeing clearly that the Colonel was
not a seraph, but a creature of far lower grade, very coarse and carnal
in some at least of his dispositions, she would still have been pleased
to have him fall in love with her, and would perhaps have accepted him
as a husband. It is probable that she did not have a suspicion of the
glamour which humbugged the innocent eyes of her youthful cousin. But
she did presently perceive that it would be Lillie, and not herself, who
would receive Carter's offer of marriage, if it was ever made to
either. How should she behave under these trying circumstances? Painful
as the discovery may have been to her vanity, it had little effect on a
temper so callously amiable, and none on the lucid wisdom of a spirit so
clarified by selfishness. She showed that she was a person of good
worldly sense, and of little heart. She soon brought herself to
encourage the Carter flirtation, partly because she had a woman's
passion for seeing such things move on, and partly for reasons of state.
If the Colonel married Lillie he would be a valuable friend at court;
moreover the match could not hurt the social position of her relatives,
who were ostracised as Yankees already; it would be all gain and no
loss. She soon discovered, as she thought, that there was no need of
blowing the Colonel's trumpet in the ears of Miss Lillie, and that the
young lady could be easily brought to greet him with a betrothal hymn
of, "Hail to the chief who in triumph advances." But the Doctor, who
evidently did not like the Colonel, might exercise a deleterious
influence on these fine chances. Madame Larue must try to lead the silly
old gentleman to take a reasonable look at his own interests. What a
paroxysm of vexation and contempt she would have gone into, had she
known of his refusal to make forty or fifty thousand dollars on sugar,
merely because the transaction might furnish the Confederate army with
salt and quinine! Not being aware of this act of cretinism, she went at
him on the marriage business with a hopeful spirit.

"What an admirable _parti_ for some of our New Orleans young ladies
would be the Colonel Carter!"

The Doctor smiled and bowed his assent, because such was his habit
concerning all matters which, were indifferent to him. The fact that he
had lived twenty-five years in New Oceans without ever being driven to
fight a duel, although disagreeing with its fiery population on various
touchy subjects, shows what an exquisite courtesy he must have
maintained in his manners and conversation.

"I must positively introduce him to Mees Langdon or Mees Dumas, and see
what will come of it," pursued Madame.

Ravenel professed and looked his delight at the proposition, without
caring a straw for the subject, being engaged in a charming
mineralogical revery. Mrs. Larue perceived his indifference and was
annoyed by it, but continued to smile with the Indian-like fortitude of
a veteran worldling.

"He is of an excellent family--one of the best families of Virginia. He
would be a suitable _parti_ for any young lady of my acquaintance. There
is no doubt that he has splendid prospects. He is almost the only
regular officer in the department. Of course he will win promotion. I
should not be surprised to see him supersede Picayune Butler. I beg your
pardon--I mean Major-General Butler. I hear him so constantly called
Picayune that I feel as if that was his name of baptism. Mark my
prophecy now. In a year that man will be superseded by Colonel Carter."

"It might be a change for the better," admitted the Doctor with the
composure of a Gallio.

"The Colonel has a large salary," continued Madame. "The mayoralty gives
him three thousand, and his pay as colonel is two thousand six hundred.
Five thousand six hundred dollars seems a monstrous salary in these days
of poverty."

"It does, indeed," coincided the Doctor, remembering his own fifteen
hundred, with a momentary dread that it would hardly keep him out of
debt.

Mrs. Larue paused and considered whether she should venture further. She
had already got as far as this two or three times without eliciting from
her brother-in-law a word good or bad as to the matter which she had at
heart. She had been like a boy who walks two miles to a pond, puts on
his skates, looks at the thinly frozen surface, shakes his doubtful
head, unbuckles his skates and trudges home again. She resolved to try
the ice this time, at no matter what risk of breaking it.

"I have been thinking that he would not be a bad _parti_ for my little
cousin."

The Doctor laid aside his Robinsonites in some quiet corner of his mind,
and devoted himself to the subject of the conversation, leaning forward
and surveying Madame earnestly through his spectacles.

"I would almost rather bury her," he said in his excitement.

"You amaze me. There is a difference in age, I grant. But how little! He
is still what we call a young man. And then marriages are so difficult
to make up in these horrible times. Who else is there in all New
Orleans?"

"I don't see why she should marry at all," said the Doctor very warmly.
"Why can't she continue to live with me?"

"Positively you are not serious."

"I certainly am. I beg pardon for disagreeing with you, but I don't see
why I shouldn't entertain the idea I mention."

"Oh! when it comes to that, there is no arguing. You step out of the
bounds of reason into pure feeling and _egoïsme_. I also beg your
pardon, but I must tell you that you are _egoïste_. To forbid a girl to
marry is like forbidding a young man to engage in business, to work, to
open his own _carrière_. A woman who must not love is defrauded of her
best rights."

"Why can't she be satisfied with loving me?" demanded the Doctor. He
knew that he was talking irrationally on this subject; but what he meant
to say was, "I don't like Colonel Carter."

"Because that would leave her an unhappy, sickly old maid," retorted
Madame. "Because that would leave you without grandchildren."

Ravenel rose and walked the room with a melancholy step and a
countenance full of trouble. Suddenly he stopped short and turned upon
Mrs. Larue a look of anxious inquiry.

"I hope you have not observed in Lillie any inclination towards
this--this idea."

"Not the slightest," replied Madame, lying frankly, and without the
slightest hesitation or confusion.

"And you have not broached it to her?"

"Never!" affirmed the lady solemnly, which was another whopper.

"I sincerely hope that you will not. Oblige me, I beg you, by promising
that you will not."

"If such is your pleasure," sighed Madame. "Well--I promise."

"I am so much obliged to you," said the Doctor.

"I know that there is a difference in age," Mrs. Larue recommenced,
thereby insinuating that that was the only objection to the match that
she could imagine: but her brother-in-law solemnly shook his head, as if
to say that he had other reasons for opposition compared with which this
was a trifle: and so, after taking a sharp look at him, she judged it
wise to drop the subject.

"I hope," concluded the Doctor, "that hereafter, when I am away, you
will allow Lillie to receive calls in your house. There is a back
passage. It is neither quite decorous to receive gentlemen alone here,
nor to send them away."

Mrs. Larue made no objection to this plan, seeing that she could be just
as strict or just as careless a duenna as she chose.

"I wonder why he has such an aversion to the match," she thought.
Accustomed to see men matured in vice lead innocent young girls to the
altar, habituated to look upon the notoriously pure-minded Doctor as a
social curiosity rather than a social standard, she scarcely guessed,
and could not realize, the repugnance with which such a father would
resign a daughter to the doubtful protection of a husband chosen from
the class known as men about town.

"Aurait il découvert," she continued to meditate; "ce petit liaison de
monsieur le colonel? Il est vraiment curieux mon beau-frere; c'est
plutôt une vierge qu'un homme."

I beg the reader not to do this clever lady the injustice to suppose
that she kept or ever intended to keep her promise to the Doctor. To
him, indeed, she did not for a long time speak of the proposed marriage,
intending thereby to lull his suspicions to sleep, and thus prevent him
from offering any timely opposition to that natural course of human
events which might alone suffice to bring about the desired end. But
into Lillie's ears she perpetually whispered pleasant things concerning
Carter, besides leaving the two alone together for ten, fifteen, twenty
minutes at a time, until Lillie would get alarmed at her unusual
position, and become either nervously silent or nervously talkative. For
these services the Colonel was not as grateful as he should have been.
He was just the man to believe that he could make his own way in a love
affair, and need not burden himself with a sense of obligation for any
one's assistance. Moreover, valuing himself on his knowledge of life, he
thought that he understood Mrs. Larue's character perfectly, and
declared that he was not the man to be managed by such an intriguante,
however knowing. He did in fact perceive that she was corrupt, and by
the way he liked her none the worse for it, although he would not have
married her. To Colburne he spoke of her gaily and conceitedly as "the
Larue," or sometimes as "La rouée," for he knew French well enough to
make an occasional bad pun in it. The Captain, on the other hand, never
mentioned her except respectfully, feeling himself bound to treat any
relative of Miss Ravenel with perfect courtesy.

But while Carter supposed that he comprehended the Larue, he walked in
the path which she had traced out for him. From week to week he found
it more agreeable to be with Miss Ravenel. Those random tête-a-têtes
which to her were so alarming, were to him so pleasant that he caught
himself anticipating them with anxiety. The Colonel might have known
from his past experience, he might have known by only looking at his
high-colored face and powerful frame in a mirror, that it was not a safe
amusement for him to be so much with one charming lady. Self-possessed
in his demeanor, and, like most roués, tolerably cool for a little
distance below the surface of his feelings, he was at bottom and by the
decree of imperious nature, very volcanic. As we say of some fiery
wines, there was a great deal of body to him. At this time he was
determined not to fall in love. He remembered how he had been infatuated
in other days, and dreaded the return of the passionate dominion. To use
his own expression, "he made such a blasted fool of himself when he once
got after a woman!"

Nevertheless, he began to be, not jealous; he could not admit that very
soft impeachment; but he began to want to monopolize Miss Ravenel. When
he found Colburne in her company he sometimes talked French to her,
thereby embarrassing and humiliating the Captain, who understood nothing
of the language except when he saw it in print, and could trace out the
meaning of some words by their resemblance to Latin. The young lady,
either because she felt for Colburne's awkward position, or because she
did not wish to be suspected of saying things which she might not have
dared utter in English, usually restored the conversation to her mother
tongue after a few sentences. Once her manner in doing this was so
pointed that the Colonel apologized.

"I beg pardon, Captain," he said, to which he added a white lie. "I
really supposed that you spoke French."

No; Colburne did not speak French, nor any other modern language; he did
not draw, nor sing, nor play, and was in short as destitute of
accomplishments as are most Americans. He blushed at the Colonel's
apology, which mortified him more than the offence for which it was
intended to atone. He would have given all his Greek for a smattering of
Gallic, and he took a French teacher the next morning.

Another annoyance to Colburne was Mrs. Larue. He was still so young in
heart matters, or rather in coquetry, that he was troubled by being made
the object of airs of affection which he could not reciprocate. I do not
mean to say that the lady was in love with him; she never had been in
love in her life, and was not going to begin at thirty-three. The plain,
placid truth was, that she was willing to flirt with him to please
herself, and determined to keep him away from Lillie in order to give
every possible chance to Carter. Only when Mrs. Larue said "flirt," she
meant indescribable things, such as ladies may talk of without reproach
among themselves, but which, if introduced into print, are considered
very improper reading. Meantime neither Carter nor Colburne understood
her, although the former would have hooted at the idea that he did not
comprehend the lady perfectly.

"By Jove!" soliloquized the knowing Colonel, "she is sweeter on him than
a pailful of syrup. She puts one in mind of a boa-constrictor. She is
licking him all over, preparatory to swallowing him. Not a bad sort of
serpent to have around one, either," pursued the Colonel, almost winking
to himself, so knowing did he feel. "Not a bad sort of serpent. Only I
shouldn't care about marrying her."

Indeed the Colonel reminds one a little of "devilish sly old Joey
Bagstock."

The innocent Colburne acknowledged to himself that he did not comprehend
Mrs. Larue nor her purposes. He would have inferred from her ways that
she wanted him for a husband, only that she spoke in a very cool way of
the matrimonial state.

"Marriage will not content me, nor will single life," she said to him
one day. "I have tried both, and I cannot recommend either. It is a
choice between two evils, and one does not know to say which is the
least."

Widows in search of second husbands do not talk publicly in this style,
and Colburne intelligently concluded that he was not to be invited to
the altar. At the same time Mrs. Larue went on in this way, she treated
him to certain appetizing little movements, glances and words, which led
him to suspect with some vague alarm that she did not mean to let him
off as a mere acquaintance. Finally, as is supposed, an explanation
ensued which was not to his liking. There was an interview of half an
hour in a back parlor, brought about by the graceful manoeuvres of the
lady, of which Colburne steadily refused to reveal the secrets, although
straitly questioned by the fun-loving Colonel.

"By Jove! he's been bluffing her," soliloquized Carter, who thought he
perceived that from this private confabulation the parties came forth on
terms of estrangement. "What a queer fellow he is! Suppose he didn't
want to marry her--he might amuse himself. It would be pleasant to him,
and wouldn't hurt her. Hanged if he isn't a curiosity!"

The next time that Colburne called on Miss Ravenel the Larue took her
revenge for that mysterious defeat, the particulars of which I am unable
to relate. To comprehend the nature and efficiency of this vengeance, it
is necessary to take a dive into the recesses of New Orleans society.
There is a geographical fable of civilized white negroes in the centre
of Africa, somewhere near the Mountains of the Moon. This fable is
realized in the Crescent City and in some of the richest planting
districts of Louisiana, where you will find a class of colored people,
who are not black people at all, having only the merest fraction of
negro blood in their veins, and who are respectable in character,
numbers of them wealthy, and some of them accomplished. These Creoles,
as they call themselves, have been free for generations, and until
Anglo-Saxon law invaded Louisiana, enjoyed the same rights as other
citizens. They are good Catholics; they marry and are given in marriage;
their sons are educated in Paris on a perfect level with young
Frenchmen; their daughters receive the strict surveillance which is
allotted to girls in most southern countries. In the street many of them
are scarcely distinguishable from the unmixed descendants of the old
French planters. But there is a social line of demarkation drawn about
them, like the sanitary cordon about an infected district. The
Anglo-Saxon race, the proudest race of modern times, does not marry nor
consort with them, nor of late years does the pure French Creole, driven
to join in this ostracism by the brute force of Henghist and Horsa
prejudice. The New Orleanois who before the war should have treated
these white colored people on terms of equality, would have shared in
their opprobrium, and perhaps have been ridden on a rail by his outraged
fellow-citizens of northern descent.

Now these white negroes from the Mountains of the Moon constituted the
sole loyal class, except the slaves, which Butler found in Louisiana.
They and their black cousins of the sixteenth degree were the only
people who, as a body, came forward with joy to welcome the drums and
tramplings of the New England Division; and when the commanding General
called for regiments of free blacks to uphold the Stars and Stripes, he
met a patriotic response as enthusiastic as that of Connecticut or
Massachusetts. Foremost in this military uprising were two brothers of
the name of Meurice, who poured out their wealth freely to meet those
incidental expenses, never acknowledged by Government, which attend the
recruiting of volunteer regiments. They gave dinners and presented
flags; they advanced uniforms, sabres and pistols for officers; they
trusted the families of private soldiers. The youngest Meurice became
Major of one of the regiments, which I take to be the nearest approach
to a miracle ever yet enacted in the United States of America. Their
entertainments became so famous that invitations to them were gratefully
accepted by officers of Anglo-Saxon organizations. At their profuse yet
elegant table, where Brillât-Savarin would not have been annoyed by a
badly cooked dish or an inferior wine, and where he might have listened
to the accents of his own Parisian, Colburne had met New Englanders, New
Yorkers, and even stray Marylanders and Kentuckians. There he became
acquainted (ignorant Baratarian that he was!) with the _tasse de cafe
noir_ and the _petit verre de cognac_ which close a French dinner. There
he smoked cigars which gave him new ideas concerning the value of Cuba.
For these pleasures he was now to suffer at the Caucasian hands of
Madame Larue.

"I am afraid that we are doomed to lose you, Captain Colburne," she said
with a smile which expressed something worse than good-natured raillery.
"I hear that you have made some fascinating acquaintances in New
Orleans. I never myself had the pleasure of knowing the Meurices. They
are very charming, are they not?"

Colburne's nerves quivered under this speech, not because he was
conscious of having done any thing unbecoming a gentleman, but because
he divined the clever malice of the attack. To gentle spirits the
consciousness that they are the objects of spite, is a dolorous
sensation.

"It is a very pleasant and intelligent family," he replied bravely.

"Who are they?" smilingly asked Miss Ravenel, who inferred from her
aunt's manner that Colburne was to be charged with a flirtation.

"Ce sont des métis, ma chère," laughed Mrs. Larue. "Il y a dîné
plusieurs fois. Ces abolitionistes ont leur goûts à eux."

Lillie colored crimson with amazement, with horror, with downright
anger. To this New Orleans born Anglo-Saxon girl, full of the pride of
lineage and the prejudices of the slaveholding society in which she had
been nurtured, it seemed a downright insult that a gentleman who called
on her, should also call on a _métis_, and admit it and defend it. She
glanced at Colburne to see if he had a word to offer of apology or
explanation. It might be that he had visited these mixed bloods in the
performance of some disagreeable but unavoidable duty as an officer of
the Federal army. She hoped so, for she liked him too well to be willing
to despise him.

"Intelligent? But without doubt," assented Madame, "if they had been
stupid, you would not have dined with them four or five times."

"Three times, to be exact, Mrs. Larue," said Colburne. He had formed his
line of battle, and could be not merely defiant but ironically
aggressive. But the lady was master of the southern tactics; she had
taken the initiative, and she attacked audaciously; although, I must
explain, without the slightest sign of irritation.

"Which do you find the most agreeable," she asked, "the white people of
New Orleans, or the brown?"

Colburne was tempted to reply that he did not see much difference, but
refrained on account of Miss Ravenel; and, dropping satire, he entered
on a calm defence, less of himself than of the mixed race in question.
He affirmed their intelligence, education, good breeding, respectability
of character, and exceptional patriotism in a community of rebels.

"You, Mrs. Larue, think something of the elegancies of society as an
element of civilization," he said. "Now then, I am obliged to confess
that these people can give a finer dinner, better selected, better
cooked, better served, than I ever saw in my own city of New Boston,
notwithstanding that we are as white as they are and--can't speak
French. These Meurices, for example, have actually given me new ideas of
hospitality, as something which may be plenteous without being coarse,
and cordial without being laboreous. I don't hesitate to call them nice
people. As for the African blood in their veins (if that is a reproach)
I can't detect a trace of it. I shouldn't have believed it if they
hadn't assured me of it. There is a little child there, a cousin, with
blue eyes and straight flaxen hair. She has the honor, if it is one, of
being whiter than I am."

It will be remembered here that any one who was whiter than Colburne was
necessarily much whiter than Mrs. Larue.

"When I first saw the eldest Meurice," he proceeded, "I supposed from
his looks that he was a German. The Major bears a striking resemblance
to the first Napoleon, and is certainly one of the handsomest men that I
have seen in New Orleans. His manners are charming, as I suppose they
ought to be, seeing that he has lived in Paris since he was a child."

Mrs. Larue had never transgressed the borders of Louisiana.

"When this war broke out he came home to see if he might be permitted to
fight for his race, and for his and my country. He now wears the same
uniform that I do, and he is my superior officer."

"It is shameful," broke out Lillie.

"It is the will of authority," answered Colburne,--"of authority that I
have sworn to respect."

"A southern gentleman would resign," said Mrs. Larue.

"A northern gentleman keeps his oath and stands by his flag," retorted
Colburne.

Mrs. Larue paused, suppressed her rising excitement, and with an
exterior air of meekness considered the situation. She had gained her
battle; she had wounded and punished him; she had probably detached
Lillie from him; now she would stop the conflict.

"I beg pardon," she said, looking him full in the eyes with a charming
little expression of penitence. "I am sorry if I have annoyed you. I
thought, I hoped, you might perhaps be obliged to me for hinting to you
that these people are not received here in society. You are a stranger,
and do not know our prejudices. I pray you to excuse me if I have been
officious."

Colburne was astonished, disarmed, ashamed, notwithstanding that he had
been in the right and was the injured party.

"Mrs. Larue, I beg your pardon," he answered. "I have been unnecessarily
excited. I sincerely ask you pardon."

She accorded it in pleasant words and with the most amiable of smiles.
She was a good-natured, graceful little grimalkin, she could be pretty
and festive over a mouse while torturing it; so purring and
velvet-pawed, indeed, that the mouse himself could not believe her to be
in earnest, and prayed to be excused for turning upon her. It is
probable that, not being susceptible to keen emotions, she did not know
what deep pain she had given the young man by her attack. The advantage
which blasé people have over innocents in a fight is awful. They know
how to hit, and they don't mind the punishing. It is said that Deaf
Burke's physiognomy was so calloused by frequent poundings that he would
permit any man to give him a facer for a shilling a crack.

Lillie said almost nothing during the conversation, being quite overcome
with amazement and anger at Colburne's degradation and at the
wrongheadedness, the indelicacy, the fanaticism with which he defended
it. When the erring young man left the house she did not give him her
hand, after her usual friendly southern fashion. The pride of race, the
prejudices of her education, would not permit her to be cordial, at
least not in the first moments of offence, with one who felt himself at
liberty to go from her parlor to that of an octoroon. How could a Miss
Ravenel put herself on a level with a Miss Meurice.

"Oh, these abolitionists! these negar worshippers!" laughed Mrs. Larue,
when the social heretic had taken himself away. "Are they not horrible,
these New England isms? He will be joining the voodoos next. I foresee
that you will have rivals, Mees Lillie. I fear that Mademoiselle Meurice
will carry the day. You are under the disadvantage of being white. Et
puis tu n'est pas descendue d'une race bâtarde. Quel malheur! Je ne
dirais rien s'il entretenait son octaronne a lui. Voilà qui est permis,
bien que ce n'est pas joli."

"Mrs. Larue, I wish you wouldn't talk to me in that way;--I don't like
to hear it," said Lillie, in high anger.

"Mais c'est mieux an moins que de les épouser, les octaronnes,"
persisted Madame.

Miss Ravenel rose and went to her own house and room without answering.
Since her father fled from New Orleans, openly espousing the cause of
the North against the South, she had not been so vexed, so hurt, as she
was by this vulgar conduct of her friend, Captain Colburne. Although it
cannot be said that she had even begun to love him, she certainly did
like him better than any other man that she ever knew, excepting her
father and Colonel Carter. She had thought, also, that he liked her too
well to do anything which would be sure to meet her disapprobation; and
her womanly pride was exceedingly hurt in that her friendship had been
risked for the sake of communion with a race of pariahs. There is little
doubt that Colburne now had small chance with Miss Ravenel. He guessed
as much, and the thought cut him even more deeply that he could have
imagined; but he was too chivalrous to be false to his education, to his
principles, to himself, though it were to gain the heart of the only
woman whom he had ever loved. In fact, so fastidious was his sense of
honor that he had disdained to fortify himself against Mrs. Larue's
attack by stating, as he might have done truthfully, that at one of
these Meurice dinners he had sat by the side of Colonel Carter.

I consider it worth while to mention here that Colburne committed a
great mistake about this time in declining a regiment which the eldest
Meurice offered to raise for him, providing he would apply for the
colonelcy. But it was not for fear of Mrs. Larue nor yet of Miss Ravenel
that he declined the proffer. He took the proposition into serious
consideration and referred it to Carter, who advised him against it.
Public opinion on this subject had not yet become so overpoweringly
luminous that the old regular, the West Point Brahmin, could see the
negro in a military light.

"I may be all wrong," he admitted with a considerable effusion of
swearing. "If the war spins out it may prove me all wrong. A downright
slaughtering match of three or four years will force one party or other
to call in the nigger. But I can't come to it yet. I despise the low
brute. I hate to see him in uniform. And then he never will be used for
the higher military operations. If you take a command of niggers, you
will find yourself put into Fort Pike or some such place, among the
mosquitoes and fever and ague, where white men can't live. Or your
regiment will be made road-builders, and scavengers, and baggage guards,
to do the dirty work of white regiments. You never will form a line of
battle, nor head a storming column, nor get any credit if you do. And
finally, just look at the military position of these Louisiana black
regiments. They are not acknowledged by the government yet; they are not
a part of the army. They are only Louisiana militia, called out by
General Butler on his own responsibility. Suppose the War Department
shouldn't approve his policy;--then down goes your house. You have
resigned your captaincy to get a sham colonelcy; and there you are, out
of the service, with a bran-new uniform. Stay in the regiment. You shall
have, by" (this and that!) "the first vacancy in the field positions."

In fact it was an _esprit du corps_ which more than anything else
induced Colburne to cling to the Tenth Barataria. A volunteer, a citizen
soldier, new to the ways of armies, he longed to do his fighting under
his own State flag, and at the head of the men whom he had himself
raised and drilled for the battle-field.

About these times Colonel Carter broke up that more than questionable
domestic establishment which Lieutenant Van Zandt had alluded to under
the humorous misnomer of "a little French _boudoir_." Whether this step
was taken by the advice of Mrs. Larue, or solely because the Colonel had
found some source of truer enjoyment, I am unable to say; but it is
certain, and it is also a very natural human circumstance, that from
this day his admiration for Miss Ravenel burgeoned rapidly into the
condition of a passion.

CHAPTER XIV.

LILLIE CHOOSES FOR HERSELF.

Late in that eventful summer of 1862, so bloody in Virginia and
Kentucky, so comparatively peaceful in the malarious heats of Louisiana,
the Colonel of the Tenth Barataria held a swearing soliloquy. In general
when he swore it was at somebody or to somebody; but on the present
occasion the performance was confined to the solitude of his own room
and the gratification of his own ears; unless, indeed, we may venture to
suppose that he had a guardian angel whose painful duty it was to attend
him constantly. I suspect that I have not yet enabled the reader to
realize how remarkable were the Colonel's gifts in the way of profanity;
and I fear that I could not do it without penning three or four such
astonishing pages as never were printed, unless it might be in the
infernal regions. In the appropriate words, of Lieutenant Van Zandt,
who, by the way, honestly admired his superior officer for this and for
his every other characteristic, "it was a nasty old swear."

Carter's quarters were a large brick house belonging to a lately
wealthy but now impoverished and exiled Secessionist. He had his office,
his parlor, his private sitting-room, his dining-room, his
billiard-room, and five upper bedrooms, besides the basement. His life
corresponded with his surroundings; his dinners were elegant, his wines
and segars superior. As it was now evening and his business hours long
since over, he was in his sitting-room, lounging in an easy chair, his
feet on a table, a half-smoked segar in one hand and an open letter in
the other. Only the Colonel or Lieutenant Van Zandt, or men equally
gifted in ardent expressions, could suitably describe the heat of the
weather. Although he wore nothing but his shirt and pantaloons, his
cheeks were deeply flushed, and his forehead beaded with perspiration.
The Louisiana mosquitoes, a numerous and venomous people, were buzzing
in his ears, raising blotches on his face and perforating his linen. But
it was not about them, it was about the letter, that he was blaspheming.
When the paroxysm was over he restored the segar to his lips, discovered
that it was out, and relighted it; for he was old smoker enough and
healthy enough to prefer the pungency of a stump to the milder flavor of
a virgin weed. While he re-reads his letter, we will venture to look
over his shoulder.

"My dear Colonel," it ran, "I am sorry that I can give you no better
news. Waldo and I have worked like Trojans, but without bringing
anything to pass. You will see by enclosed copy of application to the
Secretary, that we got a respectable crowd of Senators and
Representatives to join in demanding a step for you. The Secretary is
all right; he fully acknowledges your claims. But those infernal bigots,
the Sumner and Wilson crowd, got ahead of us. They went to headquarters,
civil and military. We couldn't even secure your nomination, much less a
senatorial majority for confirmation. These cursed fools mean to purify
the army, they say. They put McClellan's defeat down to his pro-slavery
sentiments, and Pope's defeat to McClellan. They intend to turn out
every moderate man, and shove in their own sort. They talk of making
Banks head of the Army of the Potomac, in place of McClellan, who has
just saved the capital and the nation. There never was such fanaticism
since the Scotch ministers at Dunbar undertook to pray and preach down
Cromwell's army. You are one of the men whom they have blackballed. They
have got hold of the tail-end of some old plans of yours in the
filibustering days, and are making the most of it to show that you are
unfit to command a brigade in 'the army of the Lord.' They say you are
not the man to march on with old John Brown's soul and hang Jeff Davis
on a sour apple-tree. I think you had better take measures to get rid of
that filibustering ghost. I have another piece of advice to offer. Mere
administrative ability in an office these fellows can't appreciate; but
they can be dazzled by successful service in the field, because that is
beyond their own cowardly possibilities; also because it takes with
their constituents, of whom they are the most respectful and obedient
servants. So why not give up your mayoralty and go in for the autumn
campaign? If you will send home your name with a victory attached to it,
I think we can manufacture a public opinion to compel your nomination
and confirmation. Mind, I am not finding fault. I know that nothing can
be done in Louisiana during the summer. But blockheads don't know this,
and in politics we are forced to appeal to blockheads; our supreme court
of decisions is, after all, the twenty millions of ignorami who do the
voting. Accordingly, I advise you to please these twenty millions by
putting yourself into the fall campaign.

"Very truly yours, &c."

"D----n it! of course I mean to fight," muttered the Colonel, when he
had finished his second reading. "I'll resign the mayoralty, and ask for
active service and a brigade. Then I must write something to explain
that filibustering business.--No, I won't. The less that is explained,
the better. I'll deny it outright.--Now there's Weitzel. He, by" (this
and that) "can have a star, and I can't. My junior, by" (that and the
other) "in the service, by" (this and that) "by at least six years. What
if he should get the active brigade? It would be just him, by" (this and
that) "to want it, and just like Butler, by" (that and the other) "to
give it to him."

The Colonel sat for a long time in vexatious thought, slapping his
mosquito bites, relighting his stump and smoking it down to its
bitterest dregs. Finally, without having written a word, he gave up the
battle with the stinging multitudes, drank a glass of brandy and water,
turned off the gas, stepped into the adjoining bedroom, kicked off his
trousers (long since unbuttoned), drew the mosquito-curtain, and went to
bed as quickly and quietly as an infant. Soldiering habits had enabled
him to court slumber with success under all circumstances.

During the month of September was formed that famous organization,
composed of five regiments of infantry, with four squadrons and two
batteries attached, known officially as the Reserve Brigade, but
popularly as Weitzel's. It was intended from the first for active
service, and the title Reserve was applied to it simply to mislead the
enemy. The regiments were encamped for purposes of drill and preparation
on the flats near Carrollton, a village four or five miles above New
Orleans. Carter applied for the brigade, but was unable to obtain it.
Weitzel was not only his superior in rank, but was Butler's favorite
officer and most trusted military adviser. Then Carter threw up his
mayoralty and reported for duty to his regiment, in great bitterness of
spirit at finding himself obliged to serve under a man who had once been
his junior and inferior. His only consolation was that this was not the
worst; both he and Weitzel were under the orders of an attorney.

But he went to work vigorously at drilling, disciplining and fitting
out his regiment. His Sunday morning inspections were awful ordeals
which lasted the whole forenoon. If a company showed three or four dirty
men the Colonel sent for the Captain and gave him such a lecture as made
him think seriously of tendering his resignation. When not on drill or
guard duty the soldiers were busy nearly all day in brushing their
uniforms, polishing their brasses and buttons, blacking their shoes and
accoutrements, and washing their shirts, drawers, stockings, and even
their canteen strings. The battalion drills of the Tenth were truly
laborious gymnastic exercises, performed in great part on the
double-quick. The sentinels did their whole duty, or were relieved and
sent to the guardhouse. Corporals who failed to make their rounds
properly were reduced to the ranks. Privates who forgot to salute an
officer, or who did not do it in handsome style, were put in confinement
on bread and water. The company cooking utensils were scoured every day,
and the camp was as clean as bare, turfless earth could be. Carter was a
hard-hearted, intelligent, conscientious, beneficent tyrant. The Tenth
Barataria was the show regiment of the Reserve Brigade. I have not time
to analyze the interesting feelings of freeborn Yankees under this
searching despotism. I can only say that the soldiers hated their
colonel because they feared him; that, like true Americans they
profoundly respected him because, as they said, "he knew his biz;" that
they were excessively proud of the superior drill and neatness to which
he had brought them against their wills; and that, on the whole, they
would not have exchanged him for any other regimental commander in the
brigade. They firmly believed that under "Old Carter" they could whip
the best regiment in the rebel service. It is true that there were
exceptional ruffians who could not forget that they had been bucked and
put in the stocks, and who muttered vindictive prophecies as to
something desperate which they would do on the first field of battle.

"Bedad an' I'll not forget to pay me reshpecs to 'im," growled a
Hibernian pugilist. "Let 'im get in front of the line, an I'll show 'im
that I know how to fire to the right and left oblike."

Carter laughed contemptuously when informed of the bruiser's threat.

"It's not worth taking notice of," he said. "I know what he'll do when
he comes under the enemy's fire. He'll blaze away straight before him as
fast as he can load and pull trigger, he'll be in such a cursed hurry to
kill the men who are trying to kill him. I couldn't probably make him
fire right oblique, if I wanted to. You never have seen men in battle,
Captain Colburne. It's really amusing to notice how eager and savage new
troops are. The moment a man has discharged his piece he falls to
loading as if his salvation depended on it. The moment he has loaded he
fires just where he did the first time, whether he sees anything or not.
And he'll keep doing this till you stop him. I am speaking of raw
troops, you understand. The old cocks save their powder,--that is unless
they get bedeviled with a panic. You must remember this when we come to
fight. Don't let your men get to blazing away at nothing and scaring
themselves with their own noise, under the delusion that they are
fiercely engaged."

During the month or more which the brigade passed at Carrollton Ravenel
frequently visited Colburne, and did not forget to make an incidental
call or two of civility on Colonel Carter. On two or three gala
occasions he brought out Mrs. Larue and Miss Ravenel. They always came
and went by the railroad, their present means not justifying a carriage.
When the ladies appeared in camp the Colonel usually discovered the
fact, and hastened to make himself master of the situation. He invited
them under the marquee of his double tent, brought out store of
confiscated Madeira, ordered the regimental band to play, sent word to
the Lieutenant-Colonel to take charge of dress-parade, and escorted his
visitors in front of the line to show them the exercises. In these high
official hospitalities neither Colburne nor any other company officer
was invited to share. Even the lieutenant-colonel, the major, the first
surgeon and the chaplain, though ranking as field and staff officers,
kept at a respectful distance from the favored visitors and their awful
host. For discipline's sake Carter lived in loftier state among these
volunteers than he would have done in a regular regiment. Miss Ravenel
was amused, but she was also considerably impressed, by the awe with
which he was regarded by all who surrounded him. I believe that all
women admire men who can make other men afraid.

"Are you as much scared at the general as your officers are at you?" she
laughingly asked. "I wish I could see the general."

"I will bring him to your house," said Carter; but this was one of the
promises that he did not keep. That gay speech of the young lady must
have been a bitter dose to him, as we know who are aware of his
professional disappointment.

The ladies were delighted to walk down the open ranks on inspection, and
survey the neat packing of the double lines of unslung knapsacks.

"It is like going through a milliner's shop," said Lillie. "How nicely
the things are folded! They really have a great deal of taste in
arranging the colors. See, here is blue and red and grey, and then blue
again, with a black cravat here and a white handkerchief there. It is
like the backs of a row of books."

"Yes, this box knapsack is a good one for show," the Colonel admitted.
"It is too large, however. When the men come to march they will find
themselves overloaded. I shall have to make a final inspection and throw
away a few tons of these extra-military gewgaws. What does a soldier
want of black cravats and daguerreotypes and diaries and Testaments?"

"How cruelly practical you are!" said Lillie.

"Not in every thing," responded the Colonel with a sigh; and for some
reason the young lady blushed profoundly at the answer.

Of course these visits, the regiment, the Reserve Brigade, and its
destination were matters of frequent conversation at the Ravenel
dwelling. Through some leak of indiscretion or treachery it transpired
that Weitzel was to oust Mouton from the country between the Mississippi
and the Atchafalaya, where he was a constant menace to New Orleans. The
whole city, rebel and loyal, argued and quarreled about the chances of
success. The Secessionists were rampant; they said that Mouton had
fifteen thousand men; they offered to bet their piles that he would have
New Orleans back in a month. At every notable corner and in front of
every popular drinking saloon were groups of tall, dark, fierce-looking
men, carrying heavy canes, who glared at Union officers and muttered
about coming Union defeats. Pale brunette ladies flouted their skirts
scornfully at sight of Federal uniforms, and flounced out of omnibusses
and street cars defiled by their presence. These feminine politicians
never visited Miss Ravenel, however intimately they might have known her
before the war; and if they met her in the street they complimented her
with the same look of hate which they vouchsafed to the flag of their
country. With Madame Larue they were still on good terms, although they
rarely called at her house for fear of encountering the Ravenels. This
suited Madame's purposes precisely; she could thereby be Federal at home
and Secessionist abroad.

"You know, my dears," she would say to the female Langdons and Soulés,
"that one cannot undo one's self of one's own relatives. That would be
unreasonable. So I am obliged to receive the Doctor and his poor
daughter at my house. But I understand perfectly that their society must
be to you disagreeable. Therefore I absolve you, though with pain, from
returning my visits. But, my dears, I shall only call on you the more
often. Do not be surprised," she would sometimes add, "if you see a
Federal uniform enter my door from time to time. I have my objects. I
flatter myself that I shall yet be of benefit to the good cause."

And in fact she did occasionally send to a certain secret junto scraps
of information which she professed to have extracted from Union
officers. This information was of no value; it is even probable that
much of it was a deliberate figment of her imagination; but in this way
she kept her political odor sweet in the nostrils of the city
Secessionists.

In secret she cared for little more than to be on the safe side and keep
her property. She laughed with delighted malice at the Doctor's sarcasms
upon the absurdities of New Orleans politics, and the rottenness of New
Orleans morals. She sympathized with Lillie's youthful indignation at
her own social proscription. She flattered Carter's professional pride
by predicting his success in the field. She satirized Colburne behind
his back, and praised him to his face, for his Catonian principles. She
was all things to all men, and made herself generally agreeable.

Meantime Lillie had become what she called a Federalist; for she was not
yet so established in the faith as to style it Loyalist or Patriot. What
girl would not have been thus converted, driven as she was from the
mansion of secession by its bitter inmates, and drawn towards the
opposing house by her father and her two admirers? Colonel Carter's
visits were frequent and his influence strong and increasing,
notwithstanding the Doctor's warning tirades. It made her uneasy,
fretful and unhappy, to disagree with her father; but on the subject of
this preference she positively could not hold his opinions. He seemed to
her to be so unjust; she could not understand why he should be so
bitterly and groundlessly prejudiced; the reasons which he hinted at
glided off her like rain off a bird's feathers. She granted no faith to
the insinuation that the Colonel was a bad man, nor, had she credited
it, would she have inferred therefrom that he would make a bad husband.
Let us not be astonished at the delusion of this intelligent and
pure-minded young lady. I have witnessed more extraordinary assortments
and choices than this. I have more than once seen an elegant, brilliant,
highly-cultured girl make an inexplicable and hungry snap at a man who
was stupidly, boorishly, viciously her inferior. The subtle and potent
sense which draws the two sexes together is an inexorable despot.

The Colonel was one of its victims, although not quite bereft of reason.
Still, if he did not offer himself to Miss Ravenel before going on this
Lafourche expedition, it was simply from considerations of worldly
prudence, or, as he phrased it to himself, out of regard to her
happiness. He thought that his pay was insufficient to support her in
the style to which she had been accustomed, and in which he wished his
wife to live. That he would be rejected he did not much expect, being a
veteran in love affairs, accustomed to conquer, and gifted by birthright
with an audacious confidence. Nor did he so much as suspect that he was
not good enough for her. His moral perceptions, not very keen perhaps by
nature, had been still further calloused by thirty-five years of
wandering in the wilderness of sin. Strange as it may seem to people of
staid lives the Colonel did not even consider himself a fast man. He
allowed that he drank; yes, that he sometimes drank more than was good
for him; but, as he laughingly said, he never took more than his
regulation quart a day; by which he meant that, according to the army
standard, he was a temperate drinker. As to gambling, that was a
gentleman's amusement, and moreover he had done very little of it in the
last year or two. It was true that he had had various----; but then all
men did that sort of thing at times and under temptation; they did it
more or less openly, according as they were men of the world or
hypocrites; if they said they didn't, they lied. The Colonel did not
grant the least faith to the story of Joseph, or, allowing it to be
true, for the sake of argument, he considered Joseph no gentleman. In
short, after inspecting himself fairly and fully according to his
lights, he concluded that he was rather honorable even in his vices. Had
he not, for instance, entangled himself in that affair of the French
_boudoir_ chiefly to get Miss Ravenel out of his head, and so keep from
leading her and himself into a poverty-stricken marriage? Thus, though
he was very frank with himself, he still concluded that he was a
tolerably good fellow. Yes; and there were many other persons who
thought him good enough; men who knew his ways perfectly but could not
see much matter of reproach in them.

In this state of opinion, and temper of feeling, the Colonel approached
his last interview with Miss Ravenel. He meant to avoid the temptation
of seeing her alone on this occasion; but when Mrs. Larue told him that
he should have a private interview of half an hour he could not refuse
the offer. It must not be supposed that Lillie was a party to the
conspiracy. Madame alone originated, planned, and executed. She saw to
it beforehand that the Doctor should be invited out; she stopped
Colburne on the doorstep with a message that the ladies were not at
home; lastly she slipped out of the parlor, dodged through the back
passage into the Ravenel house, and remained there thirty minutes by the
watch. It vexed this amiable creature a trifle that the Colonel should
prefer Lillie; but since he would be so foolish, she was determined that
he should make a marriage of it. Leaving her to these reflections as she
walks the Doctor's studio, kicking his minerals about the carpet with
her little feet, or watching at the window lest he should return
unexpectedly, let us go back to Miss Ravenel and her still undecided
lover. It was understood that the expedition was to sail the next day,
although Carter had not said so, not being a man to tattle official
secrets. When, therefore, he entered the house that evening, she felt a
vague dread of him, as if half comprehending that the occasion might
lead him to say something decisive of her future. Carter on his part
knew that he would not be interrupted for a reasonable number of
minutes; and as Mrs. Larue left the room the sense of opportunity rushed
upon him like a flood of temptation. He forgot in an instant that she
was poor, that he was poor and extravagant, and that a marriage would be
the maddest of follies, compared with which all his by-gone
extravagancies were acts of sedate wisdom. He was now what he always had
been, and what people of strong passions very frequently are, the victim
of chance and juxtaposition. He rose from the sofa where he had been
sitting and worrying his cap, walked straight across the room with a
firm step, like the resolute, irresistible advance of a veteran
regiment, and took a chair beside her.

"Miss Ravenel," he said, and stopped. There was more profound feeling in
his voice and face than we have yet seen him exhibit in this history;
there was so much, and it was so electrical in its nature, at least as
regarded her, that she trembled in body and spirit. "Miss Ravenel," he
resumed, "I did intend to go to this battle without saying one word of
love to you. But I cannot do it. You see I cannot do it."

Such a moment as this is one of the supreme moments of a woman's life.
There is a fulfillment of hope which is thrillingly delicious; there is
a demand, amounting to a decree, which involves her whole being, her
whole future; there is a surprise,--it is always a surprise,--which is
so sudden and great that it falls like a terror. A pure and loving girl
who receives a first declaration of love from the man whom she has
secretly chosen out of all men as the keeper of her heart is in a
condition of soul which makes her womanhood all ecstacy. There is not a
nerve in her brain, not a drop of blood in her body, which does not go
delirious with the enthusiasm of the moment. She does not seem really to
see, nor to hear, nor to speak, but only to feel that presence and those
words, and her own reply; to feel them all by some new, miraculous
sense, such as we are conscious of in dreams, when things are
communicated to us and by us without touch or voice. It is a mere
palpitation of feeling, yet full of utterances; a throbbing of happiness
so acute and startling as to be almost pain. That man has no just
comprehension of this moment, or is very unworthy of the power vested in
his manhood, who can awaken such emotions merely for a passing pleasure,
or blight them afterward by unfaithfulness and neglect. In one sense
Carter was as noble as his triumph; he was not a good man, but he could
love fervently. At the same time he was not timorous, but understood her
although she did not answer. Precisely because she did not speak,
because he saw that she could not speak, because he felt that no more
speech was necessary, he took her hand and pressed it to his lips. The
color which had left her skin came back to it and burned like a flame in
her face and neck.

"May I write to you when I am away?" he asked.

She raised her eyes to his with an expression of loving gratitude which
no words could utter. She tried to speak, but she could only whisper--

"Oh! I should be so happy."

"Then, my dear, my dearest one, remember that I am yours, and try to
feel that you are mine."

I shall go no farther in the description of this interview.

CHAPTER XV.

LILLIE BIDS GOOD-BYE TO THE LOVER WHOM SHE HAS CHOSEN, AND TO THE LOVER
WHOM SHE WOULD NOT CHOOSE.

Lillie left Mrs. Larue early, without a word as to the great event which
had just changed the world for her, and retired to her own house and her
own room. She was in a state of being, half stunned, half ecstatic;
every faculty seemed to be suspended, except so far as it was
electrified to action by one idea; she sat by the window with folded
hands, motionless, seeing and hearing only through her memory; she
sought to recollect him as he was when he took her hand and kissed it;
she called to mind all that he had said and looked and done. She could
not tell whether she had been thus occupied five minutes or half an
hour, when she heard the tinkle of the door-bell, followed by her
father's entrance. Then suddenly a great terror and sense of guilt fell
upon her spirit. From the moment when that confession of love had been
uttered down to this moment her mind had been occupied by but one human
being, and that was her lover. Now, for the first time during the
evening, she recollected that the man of her choice was not the man of
her father's choice, but, more than almost any other person, the object
of his suspicion, if not of his aversion. Yet she loved them both; she
could not take sides with one against the other; it would kill her to
give up the affection of either. All impulse, all passion, blood and
brain as tremulous as quicksilver, she ran down stairs, opened the door
into the study where the doctor stood among his boxes, wavered backward
under a momentary throb of fear, then sprang forward, threw her arms
around his neck and sobbed upon his shoulder,

"Oh, papa!--I am so happy!--so miserable!"

The doctor stared in astonishment and in some vague alarm. Hardly aware
of how much energy he used, he detached her from him and held her out at
arm's length, looking anxiously at her for an explanation.

"Oh, don't push me away," begged Lillie, and struggled back to him,
trying to hide her face against his breast.

A suspicion of the truth fell across the Doctor, but he strove to fling
it from him as one dashes off a disagreeable reptile. Still, he looked
quite nervous and apprehensive as he said, "What is it, my child?"

"Mr. Carter will tell you," she whispered; then, before he could speak,
"Do love him for my sake."

He pushed her sobbing into a chair, and turned his back on her with a
groan.

"Oh!--_That_ man!--I can't--I won't."

He walked several times rapidly up and down the room, and then broke out
again.

"I can _not_ consent. I will _not_ consent. It is _not_ my duty. Oh,
Lillie! how could you choose the very man of all that--! I tell you this
must not be. It must stop here. I have _no_ confidence in him. He will
_not_ make you happy. He will make you miserable. I tell you that you
will regret the day that you marry him to the last moment of your life.
My child," (persuasively) "you _must_ believe me. You _must_ trust my
judgment. Will you not be persuaded? Will you not stop where you are?"

He ceased his walk and gazed eagerly at her, hoping for some affirmative
sign. As may be supposed Lillie could not give it; she could make no
very distinct signs just then, either one way or the other; she did not
speak, nor look at him, nor shake her head, nor nod it; she only covered
her face with her hands, and sobbed. Then the Doctor, feeling himself to
be forsaken, and acknowledging it by outward dumb show, after the manner
of men who are greatly moved, went to the other end of the room, sat
down by himself and dropped his head into his hands, as if accepting
utter loneliness in the world. Lillie gave him one glance in his
acknowledged extremity of desertion, and, running to him, knelt at his
feet and laid her head against his. She was certainly the most unhappy
of the two, but her eagerness was even stronger than her misery.

"Oh papa! _Why_ do you hate him so?"

"I don't hate him. I dread him. I suspect him. I know he will not make
you happy. I know he will make you miserable."

"But why?--_why?_ Perhaps he can explain it. Tell him what you think,
papa. I am sure he can explain every thing."

But the Doctor only groaned, rose up, disentangled himself from his
daughter, and leaving her there on the floor, continued his doleful
walk.

Never having really feared what had come to pass, but only given
occasional thought to it as a possible though improbable calamity, he
had not inquired strictly into Carter's manner of life, and so had
nothing definite to allege against him. At the same time he knew
perfectly well from trifling circumstances, incidental remarks, general
air and bearing, that he was one of the class known in the world as "men
about town:" a class not only obnoxious to the Doctor's moral sentiments
as the antipodes of his own purity, but also as being a natural product
of that slaveholding system which he regarded as a compendium of
injustice and wickedness; a class the members of which were constantly
coming to grief and bringing sorrow upon those who held them in
affection. He knew them; he had watched and disliked them since his
childhood; he was familiar by unpleasant observation with their
language, feelings, and doings; he knew where they began, how they went
on, and in what sort they ended. The calamities which they wrought for
themselves and all who were connected with them he had witnessed in a
hundred similar, and, so to speak, reflected instances. He remembered
young Hammersley, who had sunk down in drunken paralysis and burned his
feet to a crisp at his father's fire. Young Ellicot had dashed out his
brains by leaping from a fourth story window in a fit of delirium
tremens. Tom Akers was shot dead while drunk by a negro whom he had
horribly tortured. Fred Sanderson beat his wife until she left him,
spent his property at bars and gaming-tables and died in Cuba with
Walker. Others he recollected, by the dozen, it seemed to him, who had
fallen, wild with whiskey, in grog-shop broils or savage street
rencontres. Those who lived to grow old had slave-born children, whom
they either shamelessly acknowledged, or more shamelessly ignored, and
perhaps sold at the auction-block. They were drunkards, gamblers,
adulterers, murderers. Of such was the kingdom of Hell. And this man, to
whom his only child, his Lillie, had entrusted her heart, was, he
feared, he almost knew, one of that same class, although not, it was to
be hoped, so deeply stained with the brutish forms of vice which flow
directly from slavery. He could not entrust her to him; he could not
accept him as a son. At the same time he could not in this interview
make any distinct charges against his life and character. Accordingly
his talk was vague, incoherent, and sounded to Lillie like the frettings
of groundless prejudice. The painful interview lasted above an hour,
and, so far as concerned a decision, ended precisely where it began.

"Go to your bed, my child," the Doctor said at last. "And go to sleep if
you can. You will cry yourself sick."

She gave him a silent kiss, wet with tears, and went away with an aching
heart and a wearied frame.

For two hours or more the Doctor continued his miserable walk up and
down the study, from the door to the window, from corner to corner,
occasionally stopping to rest a tired body which yet had no longing for
slumber. He went back over his daughter's life, beginning with the
infantile days when he used to send the servant away from the cradle in
which she lay, and rock it himself for the pure pleasure of watching
her. He remembered how she had expanded into the whole of his heart when
her mother died. He thought how solely he had loved her since that
bereavement, and how her love for him had grown with her growth and
strengthened with every maturing power of her spirit. In the enthusiasm,
the confidence of this recollection, he did not doubt at moments but
that he could win her back to himself from this misplaced affection. She
was so young yet, her heart must be so pliable yet, that he could surely
influence her. As this comforting hope stole through him he felt a
desire to look at her. Yes, he must see her again before he could get
to sleep; he would go gently to her room and gaze at her without waking
her. Putting on his slippers, he crept softly up stairs and opened her
door without noise. By the light of a dying candle he saw Lillie in her
night dress, sitting up in bed and wiping the tears from her cheeks with
her hands.

"Papa!" she said in an eager gasp, tremulous with affection, grief and
hope.

"Oh, my child! I thought you would be asleep," he answered, advancing to
the bedside.

"You are not very angry with me?" she asked, making him sit down by her.

"No; not angry. But so grieved!"

"Then may he not write to me?"

She looked so loving, so eager, so sorrowful that he could not say No.

"Yes; he may write."

She drew his head towards her with her wet hands, and gave him a kiss
the very gratitude of which pained him.

"But not you," he added, trying to be stern. "You must not write. You
must not entangle yourself farther. I want to make inquiries. I must
have time in this matter. I will not be hurried. You must not consider
yourself engaged, Lillie. I cannot allow it."

"Oh, you _will_ inquire, papa?" implored the girl, confident that
Carter's character would come unharmed out of the furnace of
investigation.

"Yes, yes. But give me time. This is too important, too solemn a matter
to be hurried over. I will see. I will decide hereafter. There. Now you
must go to sleep. Good night, my darling."

"Good night, dear papa," she murmured, with the sigh of a tired child.
"Forgive me."

It was near morning before either of them slept; and both came to the
breakfast table with pale, wearied faces. There were dark circles around
Lillie's eyes, and her head ached so that she could hardly hold it up,
but still she put on a piteous, propitiating smile. She hoped and
feared unreasonable things every time that her father spoke or seemed to
her to be about to speak. She thought he might say that he had given up
all his opposition; and in the same breath she dreaded lest he might
declare that it must be all over forever. But the conversation of the
evening was not resumed, and the meal passed in absorbed, anxious,
embarrassing silence, neither being able to talk on any subject but the
one which filled their thoughts. An hour later Lillie suddenly fled from
the parlor to her own room. She had seen Carter approaching the house;
she felt certain that he came to demand her of her father; and at such
an interview she could not have been present, she thought, without
dying. The mere thought of it as she sat by her window, looking out
without seeing anything, made her breath come so painfully that she
wondered whether her lungs were not affected, and whether she were not
destined to die early. Her fatigue, and still more her troubles, made
her babyish, like an invalid. After half an hour had passed she heard
the outer door close upon the visitor, and could not resist the
temptation of peeping out to see him, if it were only his back. He was
looking, with those handsome and audacious eyes of his straight at her
window. With a sudden throb of alarm, or shame, or some other womanish
emotion, she hid herself behind the curtain, only to look out again when
he had disappeared, and to grieve lest she had given him offence. After
a while her father called her, and she went down trembling to the
parlor.

"I have seen him," said the Doctor. "I told him what I told you. I told
him that I must wait,--that I wanted time for reflection. I gave him to
understand that it must not be considered an engagement. At the same
time I allowed him to write to you. God forgive me if I have done wrong.
God pity us both."

Lillie did not think of asking if he had been civil to the Colonel; she
knew that he would not and could not be discourteous to any human
being. She made no answer to what he said except by going gently to him
and kissing him.

"Come, you must dress yourself," he added. "The regiment goes on board
the transport at twelve o'clock. I promised the Colonel that we would be
there to bid him--and Captain Colburne good-bye."

Dressing for the street was usually a long operation with Lillie, but
not this morning. Although she reached the station of the Carrollton
railroad in a breathless condition, it seemed to her that her father had
never walked so slowly; and on board the cars she really fatigued
herself with the nervous tension of an involuntary mental effort to push
forward the wheezy engine.

Carrollton is one the suburban offshoots of New Orleans, and contains
some two thousand inhabitants, mostly of the poorer classes, and of
Germanic lineage. Around it stretches the tame, rich, dead level which
constitutes southern Louisiana. The only raised ground is the levee; the
only grand feature of the landscape is the Mississippi; all the rest is
greenery, cypress groves, orange thickets, flowers, or bare flatness. As
Lillie emerged from the brick and plaster railroad-station she saw the
Tenth and its companion regiments along the levee, the men sitting down
in their ranks and waiting patiently, after the manner of soldiers. The
narrow open place between the river and the dusty little suburb was
thronged with citizens;--German shopkeepers, silversmiths, &c., who were
out of custom, and Irish laborers who were out of work;--poor women,
(whose husbands were in the rebel army) selling miserable cakes and beer
to the enlisted men; all, white as well as black, ragged, dirty,
lounging, listless hopeless; none of them hostile, at least not in
manner; a discouraged, subduced, stricken population. Against the bank
were moored six steamboats, their smoke-stacks, and even their upper
decks, overlooking the low landscape. They were not the famous floating
palaces of the Mississippi, those had all been carried away by Lovell,
or burnt at the wharves, or sunk in battle near the forts; these were
smaller craft, such as formerly brought cotton down the Red River, or
threaded the shallows between Lake Pontchartrain and Mobile. They looked
more fragile even than northern steamboats; their boilers and machinery
were unenclosed, visible, neglected, ugly; the superstructure was a
card-house of stanchions and clapboards.

The Doctor led Lillie through the crowd to a pile of lumber which
promised a view of the scene. As she mounted the humble lookout she
caught sight of a manly equestrian figure, and heard a powerful bass
voice thunder out a sentence of command. It was so guttural as to be
incomprehensible to her; but in obedience to it the lounging soldiers
sprang to their feet and resumed their ranks; the shining muskets rose
straight from the shoulder, and then took a uniform slope; there was a
bustle, a momentary mingling, and she saw knapsacks instead of faces.

"Battalion!" the Colonel had commanded. "Shoulder arms. Right shoulder
shift arms. Right face."

He now spoke a few words to the adjutant, who repeated the orders to the
captains, and then signalled to the drum-major. To the sound of drum and
fife the right company, followed successively by the others from right
to left, filed down the little slope with a regular, resounding tramp,
and rapidly crowded one of the transports with blue uniforms and shining
rifles. How superb in Lillie's eyes was the Colonel, though his face was
grim and his voice harsh with arbitrary power. She liked him for his
bronzed color, his monstrous mustache, his air of matured manhood; yes,
how much better she liked him for being thirty-five years old than if he
had been only twenty-five! How much prouder of him was she because she
was a little afraid of him, than if he had seemed one whom she might
govern! Presently a brilliant blush rose like a sunrise upon her
countenance. Carter had caught sight of them, and was approaching. A
wave of his hand and a stare of his imperious eyes drove away the flock
of negroes who had crowded their lookout. The interview was short, and
to a listener would have been uninteresting, unless he had known the
sentimental relations of the parties. The Doctor did nearly all of that
part of the talking which was done in words; and his observations, if
they were noted at all, probably seemed to the other two mere flatness
and irrelevancy. He prophecied success to the expedition; he wished the
Colonel success for the sake of the good cause; finally he warmed so far
as to wish him personal success and safety. But what was even this to
that other question of union or separation for life?

Presently the Adjutant approached with a salute, and reported that the
transport would not accommodate the whole regiment.

"It must," said the Colonel. "The men are not properly stowed. I suppose
they won't stow. They hav'n't learned yet that they can't have a
state-room apiece. I will attend to it, Adjutant."

Turning to the Ravenels, he added, "I suppose I must bid you good-bye. I
shall have little more time to myself. I am so much obliged to you for
coming to see us off. God bless you! God bless you!"

When a man of the Colonel's nature utters this benediction seriously he
is unquestionably much more moved than ordinarily. Lillie felt this: not
that she considered Carter wicked, but simply more masculine than most
men: and she was so much shaken by his unusual emotion that she could
hardly forbear bursting into tears in public. When he was gone she would
have been glad to fly immediately, if only she could have found a place
where she might be alone. Then she had to compose herself to meet
Colburne.

"The Colonel sent me to take care of you," he said, as he joined them.

"How good of him!" thought Lillie, meaning thereby Carter, and not the
Captain.

"Will they all get on board this boat?" she inquired.

"Yes. They are moving on now. The men of course hate to stow close, and
it needed the Colonel to make them do it."

"It looks awfully crowded," she answered, searching the whole craft over
for a glimpse of Carter.

The Doctor had little to say, and seemed quite sad; he was actually
thinking how much easier he could have loved this one than the other.
Colburne knew nothing of the great event of the previous evening, and so
was not miserable about it. He hoped to send back to this girl such a
good report of himself from the field of impending battle as should
exact her admiration, and perhaps force her heart to salute him
Imperator. He was elated and confident; boasted of the soldierly,
determined look of the men; pointed out his own company with pride;
prophesied brilliant success. When at last he bade them good-bye he did
it in a light, kindly brave way which was meant to cheer up Miss Ravenel
under any possible cloud of foreboding.

"I won't say anything about being brought back on my shield. I won't
ever promise that there shall be enough left to fill a table-spoon."

Yet the heart felt a pang of something like remorse for this counterfeit
gayety of the lips.

The gangway plank was hauled in; a few stragglers leaped aboard at the
risk of a ducking; the regimental band on the upper deck struck up a
national air; the negroes on shore danced and cackled and screamed with
childish delight; the noisy high-pressure engine began to sob and groan
like a demon in pain,--the boat veered slowly into the stream and
followed its consorts. Two gunboats and six transports steamed up the
yellow river, trailing columns of black smoke athwart the blue sky, and
away over the green levels of Louisiana.

Now came nearly a week of anxiety to Lillie and trouble to her father.
She was with him as much as possible, partly because that was her old
and loving habit, and partly because she wanted him continually at hand
to comfort her. She was not satisfied with seeing him morning and
evening; she must visit him at the hospitals, and go back and forth with
him on the street cars; she must hear from him every half hour that
there was no danger of evil tidings, as if he were a newspaper issued by
extras; she must keep at him with questions that no man could answer.

"Papa, do you believe that Mouton has fifteen thousand men? Do you
believe that there will be a great battle? Do you believe that our side"
(she could call it _our_ side now) "will be beaten? Do you believe that
our loss will be very heavy? What is the usual proportion of killed in a
battle? You don't know? Well, but what are the probabilities?"

If he took up a book or opened his cases of minerals, it was, "Oh,
please don't read," or, "Please let those stones alone. I want you to
talk to me. When do you suppose the battle will happen? When shall we
get the first news? When shall we get the particulars?"

And so she kept questioning; she was enough to worry the life out of
papa: but then he was accustomed to be thus worried. He was a most
patient man, even in the bosom of his own family, which is not so common
a trait as many persons suppose. One afternoon those sallow, black-eyed
Hectors at the corners of the streets, who looked so much like gamblers
and talked so much like traitors, had an air of elation which scared
Miss Ravenel; and she accordingly hurried home to receive a confirmation
of her fears from Mrs. Larue, who had heard that there had been a great
battle near Thibodeaux, that Weitzel had been defeated and that Mouton
would certainly be in the city by next day afternoon. For an hour she
was in an agony of unalleviated terror, for her comforter had not
returned from the hospital. When he came she flew upon him and
ravenously demanded consolation.

"My dear, you must not be so childish," remonstrated the Doctor. "You
must have more nerve, or you won't last the year out."

"But what will become of you? If Mouton comes here you will be
sacrificed--you and all the Union men. I wish you would take refuge on
board some of the ships of war. Do go and see if they will take you. I
shan't be hurt. I can get along."

Ravenel laughed.

"My dear, _have_ you gone back to your babyhood? I don't believe this
story at all. When the time comes I will look out for the safety of both
of us."

"But do please go somewhere and see if you can't hear something."

And when the Doctor was thus driven to pick up his hat, she took hers
also and accompanied him, not being able to wait for the news until his
return. They could learn nothing; the journals had no bulletins out; the
Union banker, Mr. Barker, had nothing to communicate; they looked
wistfully at headquarters, but did not dare to intrude upon General
Butler. As they went homeward the knots of well-dressed Catilines at the
corners carried their treasonable heads as high and stared at Federal
uniforms as insolently as ever. Ravenel thought sadly how much they
resembled in air the well-descended gentleman to whom he feared that he
should have to trust the happiness of his only child. Those of them who
knew him did not speak nor bow, but glared at him as a Pawnee might
glare at the captive hunter around whose stake he expected to dance on
the morrow. Evidently his life would be in peril if Mouton should enter
the city; but he was a sanguine man and did not believe in the calamity.

Next morning, as the father set off for the hospital, the daughter said,
"If you hear any thing, do come right straight and tell me."

Twenty minutes afterward Ravenel was back at the house, breathless and
radiant. Weitzel had gained a victory; had taken cannon and hundreds of
prisoners; was in full march on the rebel capital, Thibodeaux.

"Oh! I am so happy!" cried the heretofore Secessionist. "But is there no
list of killed and wounded? Has our loss been heavy? What do you think?
What do you think are the probabilities? How strange that there should
be no list of killed and wounded! Was that positively all that you
heard? So little? Oh, papa, don't, please, go to the hospital to-day. I
can't bear to stay alone.--Well, if you must go, I will go with you."

And go she did, but left him in half an hour after she got there, crazy
to be near the bulletin boards. During the day she bought all the
extras, and read four descriptions of the battle, all precisely alike,
because copied from the same official bulletin, and all unsatisfactory
because they did not contain lists of killed and wounded. But at the
post-office, just before it closed, she was rewarded for that long day
of wearying inquiries. There was a letter from Carter to herself, and
another from Colburne to her father.

"My dear Lillie," began the first; and here she paused to kiss the
words, and wipe away the tears. "We have had a smart little fight, and
whipped the enemy handsomely. Weitzel managed matters in a way that
really does him great credit, and the results are one cannon, three
hundred prisoners, possession of the killed and wounded, and of the
field of battle. Our loss was trifling, and includes no one whom you
know. Life and limb being now doubly valuable to me for your sake, I am
happy to inform you that I did not get hurt. I am tired and have a great
deal to do, so that I can only scratch you a line. But you must believe
me, and I know that you will believe me, when I tell you that I have the
heart to write you a dozen sheets instead of only a dozen sentences.
Good bye, my dear one.

"Ever and altogether yours."

It was Lillie's first love letter; it was from a lover who had just
come unharmed out of the perils of battle; it was a blinding, thrilling
page to read. She would not let her father take it; no, that was not in
the agreement at all; it was too sacred even for his eyes. But she read
it to him, all but those words of endearment; all but those very words
that to her were the most precious of all. In return he handed her
Colburne's epistle, which was also brief.

"MY DEAR DOCTOR,--I have had the greatest pleasure of my whole
life; I have fought under the flag of my country, and seen it
victorious. I have not time to write particulars, but you will of
course get them in the papers. Our regiment behaved most nobly, our
Colonel proved himself a hero, and our General a genius. We are
encamped for the night on the field of battle, cold and hungry, but
brimming over with pride and happiness. There may be another battle
to-morrow, but be sure that we shall conquer. Our men were
greenhorns yesterday, but they are veterans to-day, and will face
any thing. Ask Miss Ravenel if she will not turn loyal for the sake
of our gallant little army. It deserves even that compliment.

"Truly yours."

"He doesn't say that he is unhurt," observed the Doctor.

"Of course he is," answered Lillie, not willing to suppose for him the
honor of a wound when her paragon had none. "Colonel Carter says that
the loss includes no one whom we know."

"He is a noble fellow," pursued the Doctor, still dwelling on the young
man's magnanimity in not thinking to speak of himself. "He is the most
truly heroic, chivalrous gentleman that I know. He is one of nature's
noblemen."

Lillie was piqued at these praises of Colburne, not considering him half
so fine a character as Carter, in eulogy of whom her father said
nothing. She thought of asking him if he had noticed how the Captain
spoke of the Colonel as a hero--but concluded not to do it, for fear he
might reply that the latter ought to have paid the former the same
compliment. She felt that for the present, until her father's prejudices
should wear away, she must be contented with deifying her Achilles
alone. Notwithstanding this pettish annoyance, grievous as it was to a
most loving spirit strongly desirous of sympathy, the rest of the day
passed delightfully, the time being divided between frequent readings of
Carter's letter, and intervals of meditation thereon. The epistle which
her father wrote to the Colonel was also thoroughly read, and was in
fact so emendated and enlarged by her suggestions that it might be
considered her composition.

CHAPTER XVI.

COLONEL CARTER GAINS ONE VICTORY, AND MISS RAVENEL ANOTHER.

After the victory of Georgia Landing, the brigade was stationed for the
winter in the vicinity of the little half-Creole, half-American city of
Thibodeaux. I have not time to tell of the sacking of this land of rich
plantations; how the inhabitants, by flying before the northern Vandals,
induced the spoliation of their own property; how the negroes defiled
and plundered the forsaken houses, and how the soldiers thereby
justified themselves in plundering the negroes; how the furniture, plate
and libraries of the Lafourche planters were thus scattered upon the
winds of destruction. These things are matters of public and not of
private history. If I were writing the life and times of Colonel Carter,
or of Captain Colburne, I should relate them with conscientious
tediousness, adding a description in the best style of modern
word-painting of the winding and muddy Bayou Lafourche, the interminable
parallel levees, the flat border of rich bottom land, the fields of
moving cane, and the enclosing stretches of swampy forest. But I am
simply writing a biography of Miss Ravenel illustrated by sketches of
her three or four relatives and intimates.

To reward Colonel Carter for his gallantry at Georgia Landing, and to
compensate him for his disappointment in not obtaining the star of a
brigadier, the commanding general appointed him military governor of
Louisiana, and stationed him at New Orleans.

In his present temper and with his present intentions he was sincerely
delighted to obtain the generous loot of the governorship. In order to
save up money for his approaching married life, he tried to be
economical, and actually thought that he was so, although he regularly
spent the monthly two hundred and twenty-two dollars of his colonelcy.
But the position of governor would give him several thousands a year,
and these thousands he could and would put aside to comfort and adorn
his future wife. Now-a-days there was no private and unwarrantable
attachment to his housekeeping establishment; the pure love that was in
his heart overthrew and drove out all the unclean spirits who were its
enemies. Moreover, he rapidly cut down his drinking habits, first
pruning off his cocktails before breakfast, then his absinthe before
dinner, then his afternoon whiskeys straight, then his convivial evening
punches, and in short everything but the hot night-cap with which he
prepared himself for slumber.

"That may have to go, too," he said to himself, "when I am married."

He spent every spare moment with Lillie and her father. He was quite
happy in his love-born sanctification of spirit, and showed it in his
air, countenance and conversation. Man of the world as he was, or
thought he was, _roué_ as he had been, it never occurred to him to
wonder at the change which had come over him, nor to laugh at himself
because of it. To a nature so simply passionate as his, the present hour
of passion was the only hour that he could realize. He shortly came to
feel as if he had never lived any other life than this which he was
living now.

The Doctor soon lost his keen distrust of Carter; he began to respect
him, and consequently to like him. Indeed he could not help being
pleased with any tolerable person who pleased his daughter; although he
sometimes exhibited a petulant jealousy of such persons which was droll
enough, considering that he was only her father.

"Papa, I believe you would be severe on St. Cecilia, or St. Ursula, if I
should get intimate with them," Lillie had once said. "I never had a
particular friend since I was a baby, but what you picked her to
pieces."

And the Doctor had in reply looked a little indignant, not perceiving
the justice of the criticism. By the way, Lillie had a similar jealousy
of him, and was ready to slander any single woman who ogled him too
fondly. There were moments of great anguish when she feared that he
might be inveigled into admiring, perhaps loving, perhaps (horrid
thought!) marrying, Mrs. Larue. If it ever occurred to her that this
would be a poetically just retribution for her own sin of giving away
her heart without asking his approval, she drew no resignation from the
thought. I may as well state here that the widow did occasionally make
eyes at the Doctor. He was oldish, but he was very charming, and any man
is better than no man. She had given up Carter; our friend Colburne was
with his regiment at Thibodeaux; and the male angels of New Orleans were
so few that their visits were far between. So those half-shut, almond
eyes of dewy blackness and brightness were frequently turned sidelong
upon Ravenel, with a coquettish significance which made Lillie uneasy in
the innermost chambers of her filial affection. Mrs. Larue had very
remarkable eyes. They were the only features of her face that were not
under her control; they were so expressive that she never could fully
veil their meaning. They were beautiful spiders, weaving quite visibly
webs of entanglement, the threads of which were rays of dazzling light
and subtle sentiment.

"Devilish handsome eyes! Dangerous, by Jove!" remarked the Colonel,
judging in his usual confident, broadcast fashion, right rather more
than half the time. "I've seen the day, by Jove! when they would have
finished me."

For the present the Doctor was saved from their perilous witchery by the
advent of Colburne, who, having obtained a leave of absence for ten
days, came of course to spend it with the Ravenels. Immediately the
Larue orbs kindled for him, as if they were pyres whereon his passions,
if he chose, might consume themselves to ashes. She exhibited and felt
no animosity on account of bygones. She was a most forgiving,
cold-hearted, good-natured, selfish, well-bred little creature. She
never had standing quarrels, least of all with the other sex; and she
could practice a marvellous perseverance, without any acrimony in case
of disappointment. Colburne was favored with private interviews which he
did not seek, and visions of conquest which did not excite his ambition.
He was taken by gentle force up the intricate paths of a mountain of
talk, and shown the unsubstantial and turbulent kingdoms of coquetry,
with a hint that all might be his if he would but fall down and worship.
It became a question in his mind whether Milton should not have
represented Satan as a female of French extraction and New Orleans
education.

"Captain Colburne, you do not like women," she once said.

"I beg your pardon--I repel the horrible accusation."

"Oh, I admit that you like a woman--this one, perhaps, or that one. But
it is the individual which interests you, and not the sex. For woman as
woman--for woman because she is woman--you care little."

"Mrs. Larue, it is a very singular charge. Now that you have brought it
to my notice, I don't know but I must plead guilty, to some extent. You
mean to say, I suppose, that I can't or won't fall in love with the
first woman I come to, merely because she is handy."

"That is precisely it, only you have phrased it rather grossly."

"And do you charge it as a fault in my character?"

"I avow that I do not regard it as so manly, so truly masculine, you
comprehend, as the opposite trait."

"Upon my honor!" exclaimed Colburne in amazement. "Then you must
consider,--I beg your pardon--but it follows that Don Juan was a model
man."

"In my opinion he was. Excuse my frankness. I am older than you. I have
seen much life. I have a right to philosophise. Just see here. It is
intended for wise reasons that man should not leave woman alone; that he
should seek after her constantly, and force himself upon her; that,
losing one, he should find another. Therefore the man, who, losing one,
chooses another, best represents his sex."

She waited for a reply to her argument, but Colburne was too much
crushed to offer one. He shirked his honest duty as an interlocutor by
saying, "Mrs. Larue, this is a novel idea to me, and I must have time
for consideration before I accept it."

She laughed without a sign of embarrassment, and changed the subject.

But Mrs. Larue was not the only cause which prevented Colburne's visit
from being a monotony of happiness. He soon discovered that there was an
understanding between Colonel Carter and Miss Ravenel; not an
engagement, perhaps, but certainly an inner circle of confidences and
sentiments into which he was not allowed to enter. In this matter Lillie
was more open and legible than her lover. She so adored her hero because
of the deadly perils which he had affronted, and the honor which he had
borne from among their flame and smoke, that she could not always
conceal, and sometimes did not care to conceal, her admiration. Not
that she ever expressed it by endearments or fondling words: no, that
would have been a coarse audacity of which her maidenly nature was
incapable: but there were rare glances of irrepressible meaning,
surprised out of her very soul, which came like revelations. When she
asked Colburne to tell her the whole story of Georgia Landing, he
guessed easily what she most wanted to hear. To please her, he made
Carter the hero of the epic, related how impetuous he was during the
charge, how superbly cool as soon as it was over, how he sat his horse
and waved his sabre and gave his orders. To be sure, the enthusiastic
youth took a soldierly pleasure in the history; he was honestly proud of
his commander, and he loved to tell the tale of his own only battle. But
notwithstanding this slight pleasure, notwithstanding that the Doctor
treated him with even tender consideration, and that Mrs. Larue was
often amusing as well as embarrassing, he did not enjoy his visit. This
mysterious cloud which encompassed the Colonel and Miss Ravenel,
separating them from all others, cast upon him a shadow of melancholy.
In the first place, of course, it was painful to suspect that he had
lost this charming girl; in the second, he grieved on her account, not
believing it possible that with that man for a husband she could be
permanently happy. Carter was a brave soldier, an able officer, a person
of warm and naturally kind impulses; but gentlemen of such habits as his
were not considered good matches where Colburne had formed his opinions.
No man, whatever his talents, could win a professorship in Winslow
University, or occupy a respectable niche in New Boston society, who
rarely went to church, who drank freely and openly, who had been seen to
gamble, who swore like a trooper, and who did other things which the
Colonel had been known to do. All this time he was so over-modest by
nature, and so oppressed by an acquired sense of soldierly
subordination, that he never seriously thought of setting himself up as
a rival against the Colonel. Perhaps I am tedious in my analysis of the
Captain's opinions, motives and sentiments. The truth is that I take a
sympathetic interest in him, believing him to be a representative young
man of my native New England, and that I consider him a better match for
Miss Ravenel than this southern "high-toned" gentleman whom she insists
upon having.

While Colburne was feeling so strongly with regard to Lillie, could she
not devote a sentiment to him? Not many; she had not time; she was
otherwise occupied. So selfishly wrapped up in her own affections was
she, that, until Mrs. Larue laughingly suggested it, she never thought
of his being jealous or miserable on account of her. Then she hoped that
he did not care much for her, and was really sorry for him if he did.
What a horrible fate it seemed to her to be disappointed in love! She
remembered that she had once liked him very much indeed; but so she did
even yet, she added, with a comfortable closing of her eyes to all
change in the nature of the sentiment; and perhaps he only fancied her
in a similar Platonic fashion. Once she had cut out of a paper, and put
away in so safe a place that now she could not find it, a little poem
which he had written, and which was only interesting because he was the
author. She blushed as she called her folly to mind, and resolved that
it should never be known to any one. It is curious that she was a little
vexed with Colburne because of this reminiscence, and felt that it more
than repaid him for all the secret devotion which he might have lavished
on her.

"My leave of absence has not been as pleasant as I hoped it would be,"
he once had the courage to remark.

"Why not?" she asked absent-mindedly; for she was thinking of her own
heart affairs.

"I fear that I have lost some sympathies which I once----"

Here he checked himself, not daring to confess how much he had once
hoped. With a sudden comprehension of his meaning Lillie colored
intensely, after her usual fashion on startling occasions, and glanced
about the room in search of some other subject of conversation.

"I have a sense of being a stranger in the family," he explained after a
moment of painful silence.

She might surely have said something kind here, but she was too
conscientious or too much embarrassed to do it. She made one of those
efforts which women are capable of, and sailed out of the difficulty on
the wings of a laugh.

"I am sure Mrs. Larue takes a deep interest in you."

Colburne colored in his turn under a sense of mortification mingled with
something like anger. Both were relieved when Doctor Ravenel entered,
and thereby broke up the fretting dialogue. Now why was not the young
man informed of the real state of affairs in the family? Simply because
the Doctor, fearful for his child's happiness, and loth to lose dominion
over her future, could not yet bring himself to consider the engagement
as a finality.

There were no scenes during the leave of absence. Neither Colburne nor
Madame Larue made a declaration or received a refusal. Two days before
the leave of absence terminated he sadly and wisely and resolutely took
his departure for Thibodeaux. Nothing of interest happened to him during
the winter, except that he accompanied his regiment in Weitzel's advance
up the Teche, which resulted in the retreat of Mouton from Camp
Beasland, and the destruction of the rebel iron-clad "Cotton." A
narrative of the expedition, written with his usual martial enthusiasm,
but which unfortunately I have not space to publish, was received by
Doctor Ravenel, and declared by him to be equal in precision, brevity,
elegance, and every other classical quality of style, to the
Commentaries of Julius Cæsar. The Colonel remarked, in his practical
way, that the thing seemed to have been well planned, and that the
Captain's account was a good model for a despatch, only a little too
long-winded and poetical.

Colburne being absent, Mrs. Larue turned her guns once more upon the
Doctor. As the motto of an Irishman at a Donnybrook fair is, "Wherever
you see a head, hit it," so the rule which guided her in the Vanity Fair
of this life was, "Wherever you see a man, set your cap at him." It must
not be supposed, however, that she made the same eyes at the Doctor that
she made at Colburne. Her manner would vary amazingly, and frequently
did vary to suit her company, just as a chameleon's jacket is said to
change color according to the tree which he inhabits; and this was not
because she was simple and easily influenced, but precisely because she
was artful and anxious to govern, and knew that soft looks and words are
woman's best means of empire. It was interesting to see what a nun-like
and saintly _pose_ she could take in the presence of a clergyman. To the
Colonel she acted the part of Lady Gay Spanker; to the Doctor she was
_femme raisonnable_, and, so far as she could be, _femme savante_; to
Colburne she of late generally played the female Platonic philosopher.
It really annoys me to reflect how little space I must allow myself for
painting the character of this remarkable woman. "She was nobody's fool
but her own," remarked the Colonel, who understood her in a coarse,
incomplete way; nor did she deceive either Lillie or the Doctor in
regard to the main features of her character, although they had no
suspicion how far she could carry some of her secret caprices. It is
hard to blind completely the eyes of one's own family and daily
intimates.

As a hen is in trouble when her ducklings take to the water, so was
Lillie's soul disturbed when her father was out on the flattering sea of
Madame's conversation. Carter was amused at the wiles of the widow and
the terrors of the daughter. He comprehended the affair as well as
Lillie, at the same time that he did not see so very much harm in it,
for the lady was pretty, clever, young enough, and had money. But
nothing came of the flirtation--at least not for the present. Although
the Doctor was an eminently sociable being and indefatigably courteous
to all of Eve's daughters, he was not at bottom what you call a ladies'
man. He was too much wrapped up in his daughter and in his scientific
studies to be easily pervious to the shafts of Cupid; besides which he
was pretty solidly cuirassed by fifty-five years of worldly experience.
Madame even felt that she was kept at a distance, or, to use a more
corporeal and specially correct expression, at arm's length, by his very
politeness.

"Doctor, have you not thought it odd sometimes that I never consult you
professionally?" she asked one day, changing suddenly from _femme
raisonnable_ to Lady Gay Spanker.

"Really, it never occurred to me. I don't expect to prescribe for my own
family. It would be unfair to my brother doctors. I believe, too, that
you are never sick."

"Thanks to Heaven, never! But that is not the only cause. The truth
is--perhaps you have not noticed the fact--but you are not married. If
you want me for a patient, there must first be a Mrs. Ravenel."

"Ah! Yes. Somebody to whom I could confide what is the matter with you."

"That would not matter. We women always tell our own maladies. No; that
would not matter; it is merely the look of the thing that troubles me."

The Doctor had the air of being cornered, and remained smiling at Mrs.
Larue, awaiting her pleasure.

"I do not propose to consult you," she continued. "I am so constantly
well that I am almost unhappy about it. But I do think seriously of
studying medicine. What is your opinion of female doctors?"

"A capital idea!" exclaimed Ravenel, jumping at the change of subject.
"Why not follow it up? You could master the science of medicine in two
or three years, and you have ability enough to practice it to great
advantage. You might be extremely useful by making a specialty of your
own sex."

"You are a professor of theory and practice, Doctor. Will you instruct
me?"

"Oh! as to that--Elderkin would be better. He is precisely in what ought
to be your line. I think that out of kindness to you I ought to say No."

"Not even if I would promise to study mineralogy also?"

Ravenel pondered an instant, and then eluded her with a story.

"That reminds me of a chaffering which I overheard in a country tavern
in Georgia between a Yankee peddler and an indigenous specimen. The
Cracker wanted to sell the stranger a horse. 'I don't care particularly
for a trade,' says the Yankee, 'but I'll buy the shoes if you'll throw
in the creetur.' Medicine is a great science; but mineralogy is a far
vaster one."

In short, the Doctor was to Madame like a cold cake to a lump of butter;
he calmly endured her, but gave her no encouragement to melt upon his
bosom. Just at this time he was more than usually safe from love
entanglements because he was so anxious about Lillie's position and
prospects. He made what inquiries he could concerning Carter's way of
life, and watched his demeanor and conversation closely while talking to
him with the politest of smiles. He was unexpectedly gratified by
discovering that his proposed son-in-law led--at least for the
present--a sober and decent life. With his devotion as a lover no fault
could be found by the most exacting of fathers. He called on Lillie
every evening and sent her flowers every morning; in short, he bloomed
with fair promise of being an affectionate and even uxorious husband.
Gradually the Doctor weaned himself from his selfish or loving
suspicions, and became accustomed to the idea that from this man his
daughter might draw a life-long happiness. Thus when it happened, late
in January, nearly four months after the declaration, that Carter
requested to be informed definitely as to his prospects, he obtained
permission to consider the affair an engagement.

"You know I can't promise wealth to Miss Ravenel," he said frankly.
"She may have to put up with a very simple style of life."

"If she can't be contented, I shall not pity her," answered the Doctor.
"I don't believe that the love of money is the root of all evil. But I
do say that it is one of the most degrading passions conceivable in
woman. I sympathise with no woman whose only trouble is that she cannot
have and spend a great deal of money. By the way, you know how unable I
am to endow her."

"Don't mention it. You have already endowed her. The character that you
have transmitted to her, sir--"

The Doctor bowed so promptly and appreciatively that the Colonel did not
feel it necessary to round off the compliment.

As men do not talk copiously with each other on these subjects, the
interview did not last ten minutes.

I hope that I shall not impress the reader unfavorably concerning
Lillie's character when I state that she was frankly happy over the
result of her lover's probation. Her delight did not arise merely from
the prospect of a smooth course of love and marriage. It sprang in part
from the greatly comforting fact that now there was no difference of
opinion, no bar to perfect sympathy, between her and that loved,
respected, almost adored papa. I have given a very imperfect idea of her
if I have not already made it clear that with her the sentiment of
filial affection was almost a passion. From very early childhood she had
been remarkable for papa-worship, or whatever may be the learned name
for the canonization of one's progenitors. At the age of seven she had
propounded the question, "Mamma, why don't they make papa President of
the United States?" Some light may be shed on the character of this
departed mother and wife by stating that her answer was, "My dear, your
father never chose to meddle in politics." Whether Mrs. Ravenel actually
deified the Doctor with all the simple faith of the child, or whether
the reply was merely meant to confirm the latter in her filial piety,
is a matter of doubt even to persons who were well acquainted with the
deceased lady.

At last Lillie could prattle to her father about Carter as much as she
liked; and she used the privilege freely, being habituated to need,
demand and obtain his sympathies. Not that she filled his ears with
confessions of love, or said that Colonel Carter was "_so_ handsome!" or
anything of that sickish nature. But when her father came in from a
walk, it was, "Papa, did you see Mr. Carter anywhere? And what did he
say?" At another time it was, "Papa, did Mr. Carter ever tell you about
his first campaign against the Indians?" And then would follow the
story, related with glee and a humorous appreciation of the
grandiloquent ideas of a juvenile West Pointer about to draw his maiden
sword. A frequent subject of her conversation was Carter's chance of
promotion, not considered with regard to the pecuniary advantages
thereof, but in respect to the simple justice of advancing such an able
and gallant officer. It was, "Papa, how can the Government be so stupid
as to neglect men who know their duties? Mrs. Larue says that the
abolitionists are opposed to Mr. Carter because he doesn't hold their
ultra opinions. I suppose they would rather favor a man who talks as
they do, even if he got whipped every time, and never freed a nigger. If
Mr. Carter were on the southern side, he would find promotion fast
enough. It is enough to make any one turn rebel."

"My dear," says the Doctor with emphasis, "I would rather be a private
soldier under the flag of my country, than be a major-general in the
army of those villainous conspirators against country, liberty and
humanity. I respect Colonel Carter for holding fast to his patriotic
sentiments, in spite of unjust neglect, far more than I would if he were
loyal merely because he was sure of being commander-in-chief."

Lillie could not fail to be gratified by such a compliment to the moral
worth of her hero. After a few moments of agreeable meditation on the
various perfections of that great being, she resumed the old subject.

"I think that there is a chance yet of his getting a star when the
official report of the battle of Georgia Landing once reaches the minds
of those slow creatures at Washington. What do you think, papa? What are
the probabilities?"

"Really, my dear, you perplex me. Prophecy never formed a part of my
education. There are even a few events in the past that I am not
intimately acquainted with."

"Then you shouldn't look so awfully old, papa. If you _will_ wrinkle up
your forehead in that venerable way, as if you were the Wandering Jew,
you must expect to have people ask you all sorts of questions. Why will
you do it? I hate to see you making yourself so aggravatingly ancient
when nature does her best to keep you young."

About these times the Doctor wrote, with a pitying if not a sad heart,
to inform Colburne of the engagement. The young man had looked for some
such news, but it nevertheless pained him beyond his anticipations. No
mental preparation, no melancholy certainty of forecast, ever quite fits
us to meet the avalanche of a great calamity. No matter, for instance,
how long we have watched the sure invasion of disease upon the life of a
dear friend or relative, we are always astonished with a mighty shock
when the last feeble breath leaves the wasted body. Colburne had long
sat gloomily by the bedside of his dying hope, but when it expired
outright he was seemingly none the less full of anguished amazement.

"Who would have thought it!" he repeated to himself. "How could she
choose such a husband, so old, so worldly, so immoral? God help her and
watch over her. The love of such a man is a calamity. The tender mercies
of the wicked are unintentional cruelties."

As for himself, the present seemed a barren waste without a blossom of
happiness, and the future another waste without an oasis of hope. For a
time he even lost all desire for promotion, or for any other worldly
honor or success; and he would not have considered it hard, so
undesirable did life appear, if he had known that it was his fate to die
in the next battle. If he wanted to live it was only to see the war
terminate gloriously, and the stars and stripes once more flying over
his whole country. The devotional sentiments which his mother had sown
throughout his youth, and which had been warmed for a while into some
strength of feeling and purpose by the saintly glory of her death,
struggled anew into temporary bloom under the clouds of this second
bereavement.

"Not my will but Thine be done," he thought. And then, "How unworthy I
am to repeat those words!"

There were certain verses of the Bible which whispered to him a
comforting sympathy. Many times a day such a phrase as, "A man of
sorrows and acquainted with grief," repeated to him as if by some other
self or guardian angel, would thrill his mind with the plaintive
consolation of requiems.

CHAPTER XVII.

COLONEL CARTER IS ENTIRELY VICTORIOUS BEFORE HE BEGINS HIS CAMPAIGN.

Towards the close of this winter of 1862-3 Banks superseded Butler, and
the New England Division expanded into the Nineteenth Army Corps. Every
one who was in New Orleans during that season will remember the
amazement with which he and all other persons saw transport after
transport steam up the river, increasing the loyal forces in and around
the city by at least ten thousand men, which rumor magnified into
twenty-five thousand. Where did they come from, and where were they
going, and what would be the result? Since the opening of the war no
expedition of magnitude had been conducted with similar secrecy; and
every one argued that a general who could plan with such reticence would
execute with corresponding vigor and ability. While the Secessionists
shrank within themselves, seeing no more hope of freeing Louisiana from
Northern Vandals, our Doctor and his fellow Loyalists exulted in a
belief that the war would soon be brought to a triumphant close.

"Three mere transports!" exclaimed Ravenel, coming in from a walk on the
levee. "It is a most glorious spectacle, this exhibition of the power of
the Republic. It equals the greatest military efforts of the greatest
military nations. One is absolutely reminded of consular Rome, carrying
on the war with Hannibal in Italy, and at the same time sending one
great army to Spain and another to Africa. I pin my faith to the tail of
General Scott's anaconda. In the end it will crush Secessia, break every
bone in its body, and swallow it. I think, Colonel, that we have every
reason to congratulate ourselves on the prospects."

"I really can't see it," answered Carter, with a lugubrious laugh.

"How so? You astonish me."

"Don't you perceive that I lose my Governorship?"

"Oh, but--I don't anticipate an immediate close of the struggle. It may
last a year yet; and during that time--"

"That is not the point. King Stork has succeeded King Log. King Stork's
men must have the nice places and King Log's men must get out of them."

"Oh, but they won't turn you out," exclaimed Lillie, and then blushed as
she thought how her eagerness might be interpreted.

"We shall see," answered the Colonel gravely, and almost sadly. He was
so much in love with this girl that a life in Capua with her seemed
more desirable than the winning of Cannæ's away from her.

"Here is my fate," he said when he called on the following evening, and
handed her two official documents, the one relieving him from his
position as Military Governor, the other assigning him to the command of
a brigade.

"Now you must go into the battle again," she said, making a struggle to
preserve her self-possession.

"I am sorry,--on your account."

At this answer her effort at stoicism and maidenly dignity failed; she
dropped her head and hid her face in the sewing work on which she had
been engaged. This was too much for Carter, to whom love had been a
rejuvenation and almost a regeneration, so that he was as gentle,
virginal, and sensitive as if he had never known the hardening
experiences of a soldier and a man about town. Sitting down beside his
betrothed, he pressed her temples with both his hands and kissed the
light, flossy, amber-colored ripples of her hair. He could feel the
half-suppressed sobs which trembled through her frame, breaking softly
and noiselessly, like summer waves dying on a reedy shore. How he longed
to soothe her by grasping all her being into his and making her
altogether his own! He was on the point of falling before the temptation
which he had that morning resolved to resist. He knew that he ought not
to marry, with only his colonelcy as a support; yet he was about to urge
an immediate marriage, and would have done so had he spoken. Lillie
would not have refused him: it would not have been in the nature of
woman: what girl would put off a lover who was going to the
battle-field? Nothing prevented the consummation of this imprudence but
a ring at the door-bell. Miss Ravenel sprang up and fled from the
parlor, fearful of being caught with tears on her cheeks and her hair
disordered. Mrs. Larue entered, gave the Colonel a saucy courtesy, cast
a keen sidelong glance at his serious countenance, repressed apparently
some flippant remark which was on her lips, begged him to excuse her for
a few moments, and slid out of the room.

"Confound her!" muttered the Colonel, indignant at Madame without cause,
merely because he had been interrupted.

By the time that Lillie had dried her eyes, washed her face and composed
herself so far as to dare return to the parlor, Mrs. Larue, ignorant of
the good or mischief that she was accomplishing, was there also.
Consequently, although Carter stayed late into the evening, there was no
second opportunity for the perilous trial of a tête-a-tête farewell.

Next day he went by the first train to Thibodeaux. As commanding officer
of a brigade he exhibited his usual energy, practical ability, and
beneficent despotism. The colonels were ordered to make immediate
inspections of their regiments, and to send in reports of articles
necessary to complete the equipment of their men, with requisitions for
the same on the brigade quartermaster. During several consecutive days
he personally went the rounds of his grand guards and outlying videttes,
choosing for this purpose midnight, or a wet storm, or any other time
when he suspected that men or officers might relax their vigilance. In
such a pelting rain, as if the Father of Waters had been taken up to
heaven and poured back into Louisiana, he came upon a picket of five men
who had sought refuge in some empty sugar-hogsheads. The closed-up heads
were toward the road, because from that direction came the wind; and
such was the pattering and howling of the tempest, that the men did not
hear the tramp of the approaching horse. Reining up, the Colonel
shouted, "Surrender! The first man that stirs, dies!"

Not a soul moved or answered. For a minute or two Carter sat motionless,
smiling grimly, with the water streaming down his face and uniform. Then
he ordered: "Come out here, one of you. I want to see what this picket
is made of."

A corporal crawled out, leaving his gun behind him in the recumbent
hogshead. His face was pale at his first appearance, but it turned paler
still when he recognized his brigade commander.

"I--I thought it was a secesh," he stammered.

"And so you surrendered, sir!" thundered the Colonel. "You allowed
yourself to be surprised, and then you surrendered! Give me your name,
sir, and the names of your men."

Twenty minutes afterward a detachment from the reserve relieved the
culprits, and marched them into camp as prisoners. Next day the corporal
and the soldier whose turn it had been to stand as sentry, went before a
court-martial, and in a week thereafter were on their way to Ship
Island, to work out a sentence of hard labor with ball and chain.

On the midnight following this adventure Carter ordered the outlying
videttes to fire three rounds of musketry, and then rode from camp to
camp to see which regiment got into line the quickest.

The members of his staff, especially his Adjutant-General and Aid, found
their positions no sinecures. Every night one or other of these young
gentlemen made the rounds of the pickets some time between midnight and
daybreak, and immediately on his return to head-quarters reported to the
Colonel the condition of the line as regarded practical efficiency and
knowledge of the formalities. If the troops fell in at three in the
morning to go through the drill of taking position to repel an imaginary
enemy, they had at least the consolation of knowing that some poor
staff-officer had been roused out of bed half an hour before to
disseminate the order. A staff-officer inspected every guard-mounting
and every battalion-drill, and made a report as to how the same was
conducted. A staff-officer rode through every regimental camp every
morning, and made a report of its condition as to cleanliness. If the
explosion of a rifle was heard any where about the post, a staff-officer
was on the spot in five minutes to learn the circumstances of the
irregularity, to order the offender to the guard-house, and to make his
report to the all-pervading brigade commander. A false or incomplete
statement he did not dare to render, so severe was the cross-questioning
which he was liable to undergo.

"Did you see it yourself, Lieutenant?" the Colonel would ask.

"I saw the man cleaning his piece, sir; and he confessed that he had
discharged it to get the ball out."

"Who was the man?"

"Private Henry Brown, Company I, Ninth Barataria."

"Very well, Mr. Brayton." (In the regular army a lieutenant is Mr.) "Now
have the kindness to take my compliments to the Colonel of the Ninth
Barataria and the field-officer of the day, and request them to step
here."

First comes the commanding officer of the regiment in which the offence
has been committed.

"Walk in, Colonel," says the brigade commander. "Take a seat, sir.
Colonel, a rifle has been fired by one of your men this morning. How is
that?"

"It was against my orders, sir. The man is in the guard-house."

"This is not the first offence of the kind--it is the third or fourth
within a week."

"The fact is, sir, that the men have no ball-screws. Their rifles get
wet on picket duty, and they have no means of drawing the loads.
Consequently they are tempted to discharge them, notwithstanding the
orders."

"Ah! You must give them the devil until they learn to resist temptation.
But no ball-screws! How is that?"

"I was not aware, sir, of the deficiency."

"Not aware of it? My God, Colonel! Not aware of such a deficiency of
equipment in your own regiment?"

"I am extremely sorry, sir," apologizes the humiliated Colonel, who
does not know what might be done to him for such neglect, and who,
although only three months in the service, is a conscientious officer,
anxious to do his whole duty.

"Send up a requisition for ball-screws and for every other lacking
article of ordnance," says the brigade commander. "I will forward it to
head-quarters and see that you are supplied. But, by the way, how did
this fellow get outside your camp-guard with his gun? That is all wrong.
Have the goodness to haul your officer of the guard over the coals about
it. Make him understand that he is responsible for such irregularities,
and that he may get dismissed the service if he doesn't attend to his
duties. That is all, Colonel. Will you take a glass of brandy? _Good_
morning, sir."

Then, turning to the Adjutant-General: "Captain, make out a circular
directing commandants of regiments to see that targets are set up in
proper places where the relieved guards may discharge their rifles. The
best marksman to be reported to regimental head-quarters, and to be
relieved from all ordinary duty for twenty-four hours."

The field-officer of the day is now announced by the orderly.

"Come in, Captain; take a seat, sir. Are you aware, Captain, that a
rifle has been fired this morning, outside the camps, in violation of
general orders?"

"I--I think I heard it," stammers the Captain, taking it for granted
that he is guilty of something, but not knowing what.

"Do you know who the offender is?" demands the Colonel, his brow
beginning to blacken like a stormy heaven over the ignoramus.

"I do not, sir. I will inquire, if you wish, Colonel."

"If I wish! My God, sir! of course I wish it. Haven't you already
inquired? My God, sir! what do you suppose your duties are?"

"I didn't know that this was one of them," pleads the now miserable
Captain.

"Don't you know, sir, that you are responsible for every irregularity
that happens within the grand guards and outside the camps, while you
are field-officer of the day? Don't you know that you are responsible
for the firing of this rifle?"

"Responsible," feebly echoes the Captain, not seeing the fact as yet,
but nevertheless very much troubled.

"Yes, sir. It is your business, if any thing goes wrong, to know it, and
discover the perpetrators, and report them for punishment. It was your
business, as soon as that gun was fired, to find out who fired it, to
have him put under guard, and to see that he was reported for
punishment. You haven't attended to your duty, sir. And because the
officers of the day don't know and don't do their duty, I have to make
my staff-officers ride day and night, and knock up their horses. Here is
my Aid, who has been doing your business. Mr. Brayton, give the Captain
this man's name, &c. Do you know, Captain, _why_ muskets should not be
fired about the camps at the will and pleasure of the enlisted men?"

"I suppose, sir, to prevent a waste of ammunition."

"Good God! Why, yes, sir; but that isn't all--that isn't half, sir. The
great reason, the all-important reason, is that firing is a signal of
danger, of an enemy, of battle. If the men are to go shooting about the
woods in this fashion, we shall never know when we are and when we are
not to be attacked. Without orders from these headquarters no firing is
permissible except by the pickets, and that only when they are attacked.
This matter involves the safety of the command, and must be subjected to
the strictest discipline. That is all, Captain. _Good_ morning, sir."

As the poor officer of the day goes out, the heavens seem to be peopled
with threatening brigade commanders, and the earth to be a wilderness
of unexplored and thorny responsibilities.

"Well, Mr. Brayton, what was the cause of the firing?" inquired Carter
one midnight, when the Aid returned from an expedition of inquiry.

"A sentinel of the Ninth shot a man dead, sir, for neglecting to halt
when challenged."

"Good, by" (this and that), exclaimed the Colonel. "Those fellows are
redeeming themselves. It used to be the meanest regiment for guard duty
in the brigade. But this is the second man the Ninth fellows have shot
within a week. By" (that and the other) "they are learning their
business. What is the sentinel's name, Mr. Brayton?"

"Private Henry Brown, Company I. The same man, sir, that was punished
the other day for firing off his rifle without orders."

"Ah, by Jove! he has learned something--learned to do as he is told. Mr.
Brayton, I wish you would go to the Colonel of the Ninth in the morning,
and request him from me to make Brown a corporal at the first
opportunity. Ask him also to give the man a good word in an order, to be
read before the regiment at dress parade to-morrow. By the way, who was
the fellow who was shot?"

"Private Murphy of the Ninth, who had been to Thibodeaux and over-stayed
his pass. He was probably drunk, sir--he had a half-empty bottle of
whiskey in his pocket."

"Bully for him--he died happy," laughed the Colonel. "You can go to bed
now, Mr. Brayton. Much obliged to you."

A few days later the brigade commander looked over the proceedings of
the court-martial which he had convened, and threw down the manuscript
with an oath.

"What a stupid--what a cursedly stupid record! Orderly, give my
compliments to Major Jackson, and request him" (here he rises to a roar)
"to report here immediately."

Picking up the manuscript, he annotated it in pencil until Major
Jackson was announced.

"My God, sir!" he then broke out. "Is that your style of conducting a
court-martial? This record is a disgrace to you as President, and to me
for selecting you for such duty. Look here, sir. Here is a private
convicted of beating the officer of the guard--one of the greatest
offences, sir, which a soldier could commit--an offence which strikes at
the very root of discipline. Now what is the punishment that you have
allotted to him? To be confined in the guard-house for three months, and
to carry a log of wood for three hours a day. Do you call that a
suitable punishment? He ought to have three years of hard labor with
ball and chain--that is the least he ought to have. You might have
sentenced him to be shot. Why, sir, do you fully realize what it is to
strike an officer, and especially an officer on duty? It is to defy the
very soul of discipline. Without respect for officers, there is no army.
It is a mob. Major Jackson, it appears to me that you have no conception
of the dignity of your own position. You don't know what it is to be an
officer. That is all, sir. Good morning."

"Captain," continues the Colonel, turning to his Adjutant-General, "make
out an order disapproving of all the proceedings of this court, and
directing that Major Jackson shall not again be detailed on
court-martial while he remains under my command."

Carter was a terror to his whole brigade--to the stupidest private, to
every lieutenant of the guard, to every commandant of company, to the
members of his staff, and even to his equals in grade, the colonels. He
knew his business so well, he was so invariably right in his
fault-findings, he was so familiar with the labyrinth of regulations and
general orders, through which almost all others groped with many
stumblings, and he was so conscientiously and gravely outraged by
offences against discipline, that he was necessarily a dreadful
personage. To use the composite expression, half Hibernian and half
Hebraic, of Lieutenant Van Zandt, he was a regular West Point Bull of
Bashan in the volunteer China-shop. But while he was thus feared, he was
also greatly respected; and a word of praise from him was cherished by
officer or soldier as a medal of honor. And, stranger still, while he
was exercising what must seem to the civilian reader a hard-hearted
despotism, he was writing every other day letters full of ardent
affection to a young lady in New Orleans.

In a general way one is tempted to speak jestingly of the circumstance
of a well-matured man falling in love with a girl in her teens. By the
time a man gets to be near forty, his moral physiognomy is supposed to
be so pock-marked with bygone amours as to be in a measure ludicrous, or
at least devoid of dignity in its tenderness. But Carter's emotional
nature was so emphatic and volcanic, so capable of bringing a drama of
the affections to a tragic issue, that I feel no disposition to laugh
over his affair with Miss Ravenel, although it was by no means his
first, nor perhaps his twentieth. Considering the passions as forces, we
are obliged to respect them in proportion to their power rather than
their direction. And in this case the direction was not bad, nor
foolish, but good, and highly creditable to Carter; for Miss Ravenel,
though as yet barely adolescent, was a finer woman in brain and heart
than he had ever loved before; also he loved her better than he had ever
before loved any woman.

He could not stay away from her. As soon as he had got his brigade into
such order as partially satisfied his stern professional conscience, he
obtained a leave of absence for seven days, and went to New Orleans.
From this visit resulted one of the most important events that will be
recorded in the present history. I shall hurry over the particulars,
because to me the circumstance is not an agreeable one. Having from my
first acquaintance with Miss Ravenel entertained a fondness for her, I
never could fancy this match of hers with such a dubious person as
Colonel Carter, who is quite capable of making her very unhappy. I
always agreed with her father in preferring Colburne, whose character,
although only half developed in consequence of youth, modesty, and
Puritan education, is nevertheless one of those germs which promise much
beauty and usefulness. But Miss Ravenel, more emotional than reflective,
was fated to love Carter rather than Colburne. To her, and probably to
most women, there was something powerfully magnetic in the ardent nature
which found its physical expression in that robust frame, that florid
brunette complexion, those mighty mustachios, and darkly burning eyes.

The consequence of this visit to New Orleans was a sudden marriage. The
tropical blood in the Colonel's veins drove him to demand it, and the
electric potency of his presence forced Miss Ravenel to concede it. When
he held both her hands in his, and, looking with passionate importunity
into her eyes, begged her not to let him go again into the flame of
battle without the consolation of feeling that she was altogether and
for ever his, she could only lay her head on his shoulder, gently
sobbing in speechless acquiescence. How many such marriages took place
during the war, sweet flowers of affection springing out of the mighty
carnage! How many fond girls forgot their womanly preference for long
engagements, slow preparations of much shopping and needle-work, coy
hesitations, and gentle maidenly tyrannies, to fling themselves into the
arms of lovers who longed to be husbands before they went forth to die!
How many young men in uniform left behind them weeping brides to whom
they were doomed never to return!

"Brave boys are all, gone at their country's call,
And yet, and yet,
We cannot forget
That many brave boys must fall."

This sad little snatch from the chorus of a common-place song Lillie
often repeated to herself, with tears in her eyes, when Carter was at
the front, without minding a bit the fact that her "brave boy" was
thirty-six years old.

The marriage cost the Doctor a violent pang; but he consented to it,
overborne by the passion of the period. There was no time to be lost on
bridal dresses, any more than in bridal tours. The ceremony was
performed in church by a regimental chaplain, in presence of the father,
Mrs. Larue, and half a dozen chance spectators, only two days before the
Colonel's leave of absence expired. Neither then nor afterward could
Lillie realize this day and hour, through which she walked and spoke as
if in a state of somnambulism, so stupefied or benumbed was she by the
strength of her emotions. The lookers-on observed no sign of feeling
about her, except that her face was as pale and apparently as cold as
alabaster. She behaved with an appearance of perfect self-possession;
she spoke the ordained words at the right moment and in a clear
voice--and yet all the while she was not sure that she was in her right
mind. It was a frozen delirium of feeling, ice without and fire within,
like a volcano of the realms of the pole.

Once in the hackney-coach which conveyed them home, alone with this man
who was now her husband, her master, the ice melted a little, and she
could weep silently upon his shoulder. She was not wretched; neither
could she distinctly feel that she was happy; if this was happiness,
then there could be a joy which was no release from pain. She had no
doubts about her future, such as even yet troubled her father, and set
him pacing by the half-hour together up and down his study. This man by
her side, this strong and loving husband, would always make her happy.
She did not doubt his goodness so much as she doubted her own; she
trusted him almost as firmly as if he were a deity. Yes, he would always
love her--and she would always, always, always love him; and what more
was there to desire? All that day she was afraid of him, and yet could
not bear to be away from him a moment. He had such an authority over
her--his look and voice and touch so tyrannized her emotions, that he
was an object of something like terror; and yet the sense of his
domination was so sweet that she could not wish it to be less, but
desired with her whole beating brain and heart that it might evermore
increase. I give no record of her conversation at this time. She said so
little! Usually a talker, almost a prattler, she was now silent; a look
from her husband, a thought of her husband, would choke her at any
moment. He seemed to have entered into her whole being, so that she was
not fully herself. The words which she whispered when alone with him
were so sacred with woman's profoundest and purest emotions that they
must not be written. The words which she uttered in the presence of
others were not felt by her, and were not worth writing.

After two days, there was a parting; perhaps, she wretchedly thought, a
final one.

"Oh! how can I let you go?" she said. "I cannot. I cannot bear it. Will
you come back? Will you ever come back? Will you be careful of yourself?
You won't get killed, will you? Promise me."

She was womanish about it, and not heroic, like her Amazonian sisters on
the Rebel side. Nevertheless she did not feel the separation so bitterly
as she would have done, had they been married a few months or years,
instead of only a few hours. Intimate relations with her husband had not
yet become a habit, and consequently a necessity of her existence; the
mere fact that they had exchanged the nuptial vows was to her a
realization of all that she had ever anticipated in marriage; when they
left the altar, and his ring was upon her finger, their wedded life was
as complete as it ever would be. And thus, in her ignorance of what love
might become, she was spared something of the anguish of separation.

She was thinking of her absent husband when Mrs. Larue addressed her for
the first time as Mrs. Carter; and yet in her dreaminess she did not at
the moment recognize the name as her own: not until Madame laughed and
said, "Lillie, I am talking to you." Then she colored crimson and
throbbed at the heart as if her husband himself had laid his hand upon
her shoulder.

Very shortly she began to demand the patient encouragements of her
father. All day, when she could get at him, she pursued him with
questions which no man in these unprophetic days could answer. It was,
"Papa, do you think there will be an active campaign this summer? Papa,
don't you suppose that Mr. Carter will be allowed to keep his brigade at
Thibodeaux?"

She rarely spoke of her husband except as Mr. Carter. She did not like
his name John--it sounded too common-place for such a superb creature;
and the title of Colonel was too official to satisfy her affection. But
"Mr. Carter" seemed to express her respect for this man, her husband,
her master, who was so much older, and, as she thought, morally greater
than herself.

Sometimes the Doctor, out of sheer pity and paternal sympathy, answered
her questions just as she wished them to be answered, telling her that
he saw no prospect of an active campaign, that the brigade could not
possibly be spared from the important post of Thibodeaux, etc. etc. But
then the exactingness of anxious love made her want to know why he
thought so; and her persevering inquiries generally ended by forcing him
from all his hastily constructed works of consolation. In mere
self-defence, therefore, he occasionally urged upon her the unpleasant
but ennobling duties of patience and self-control.

"My dear," he would say, "we cannot increase our means of happiness
without increasing our possibilities of misery. A woman who marries is
like a man who goes into business. The end may be greatly increased
wealth, or it may be bankruptcy. It is cowardly to groan over the fact.
You must learn to accept the sorrows of your present life as well as the
joys; you must try to strike a rational balance between the two, and be
contented if you can say, 'On the whole, I am happier than I was.' I beg
you, for your own sake, to overcome this habit of looking at only the
darker chances of life. If you go on fretting, you will not last the war
out. No constitution--no woman's constitution, at any rate--can stand
it. You positively must cease to be a child, and become a woman."

Lillie tried to obey, but could only succeed by spasms.

CHAPTER XVIII.

DOCTOR RAVENEL COMMENCES THE ORGANIZATION OF SOUTHERN LABOR.

For some time previous to the marriage Doctor Ravenel had been plotting
the benefit of the human race. He was one of those philanthropic
conspirators, those humanitarian Catilines, who, for the last thirty
years have been rotten-egged and vilified at the North, tarred and
feathered and murdered at the South, under the name of abolitionists. It
is true that until lately he has been a silent one, as you may infer
from the fact that he was still in the land of the living. If the
hundred-headed hydra had preached abolition in New Orleans previous to
the advent of Farragut and Butler, he would have had every one of his
skulls fractured within twenty-four hours after he had commenced his
ministry. Nobody could have met the demands of such a mission except
that gentleman of miraculous vitality mentioned by Ariosto, who, as fast
as he was cut in pieces, picked himself up and grew together as good as
new.

The Doctor was chiefly intent at present upon inducing the negroes to
work as freemen, now that they were no longer obliged to work as slaves.
He talked a great deal about his plan to various influential
personages, and even pressed it at department headquarters in a lengthy
private interview.

"You are right, sir," said Authority, with suave dignity. "It is a
matter of great instant importance. It may become a military necessity.
Suppose we should have a war with France, (I don't say, sir, that there
is any danger of it,) we might be cut off from the rest of the Union.
Louisiana would then have to live on her own resources, and feed her own
army. These negroes _must_ be induced to work. They must be put at it
immediately; they must have their hoes in the soil before six weeks are
over; otherwise we are in danger of a famine. I have arranged a plan,
Doctor. The provost-marshals are to pick up every unemployed negro, give
him his choice as to what plantation he will work on, but see that he
works somewhere. There is to be a fixed rate of wages,--so much in
clothes and so much in rations. Select your plantation, my dear sir, and
I will see that it is assigned to you. You will then obtain your
laborers by making written application to the Superintendent of Negro
Labor."

The Doctor was honestly and intelligently delighted. He expressed his
admiration of the commanding general's motives and wisdom in such terms
that the latter, high as he was in position and mighty in authority,
felt flattered. You could not possibly talk with Ravenel for ten minutes
without thinking better of yourself than before; for, perceiving that
you had to do with a superior man, and that he treated you with
deference, you instinctively inferred that you were not only a person
but a personage. But the compliments and air of respect which he
accorded the commanding general were not mere empty civilities, nor
well-bred courtesies, nor expressions of consideration for place and
authority. Ravenel's enthusiasm led him to believe that, in finding a
man who sympathised with him in his pet project, he had found one of the
greatest minds of the age.

"At last," he said to his daughter when he reached home, "at last we
are likely to see wise justice meted out to these poor blacks."

"Is the Major-General pleasant?" asked Lillie, with an inconsequence
which was somewhat characteristic of her. She was more interested in
learning how a great dignitary looked and behaved than in hearing what
were his opinions on the subject of freemen's labor.

"I don't know that a major general is obliged to be pleasant, at least
not in war time," answered the Doctor, a little annoyed at the
interruption to the train of his ideas. "Yes, he is pleasant enough; in
fact something too much of deportment. He put me in mind of one of my
adventures among the Georgia Crackers. I had to put up for the night in
one of those miserable up-country log shanties where you can study
astronomy all night through the chinks in the roof, and where the man
and wife sleep one side of you and the children and dogs on the other.
The family, it seems, had had a quarrel with a neighboring family of
superior pretensions, which had not yet culminated in gouging or
shooting. The eldest daughter, a ragged girl of seventeen, described to
me with great gusto an encounter which had taken place between her
mother and the female chieftain of the hostile tribe. Said she, "Miss
Jones, she tried to come the dignerfied over mar. But thar she found her
beater. My mar is hell on dignerty."--Well, the Major-General runs
rather too luxuriantly to dignity. But his ideas on the subject of
reorganizing labor are excellent, and have my earnest respect and
approbation. I believe that under his administration the negroes will be
allowed and encouraged to take their first certain step toward
civilization. They are to receive some remuneration,--not for the bygone
centuries of forced labor and oppression,--but for what they will do
hereafter."

"I don't see, papa, that they have been treated much worse than they
might expect," responds Lillie, who, although now a firm loyalist, has
by no means become an abolitionist.

"Perhaps not, my dear, perhaps not. They have no doubt been better off
in the Dahomey of America than they would have been in the Dahomey of
Africa; and certainly they couldn't expect much from a Christianity
whose chief corner-stone was a hogshead of slave-grown sugar. The
negroes were not foolish enough to look for much good in such a moral
atrocity as that. They have put their trust in the enemies of it; in
Frémont a while ago, and in Lincoln now. At present they do expect
something. They believe that 'the year of jubilo am come.' And so it is.
Before this year closes, many of these poor creatures will receive what
they never did before--wages for their labor. For the first time in
their lives they will be led to realize the idea of justice. Justice,
honesty, mercy, and nearly the whole list of Christian virtues, have
hitherto been empty names to them, having no practical signification,
and in fact utterly unknown to their minds except as words that for some
unexplained purpose had been inserted in the Bible. How could they
believe in the things themselves? They never saw them practiced; at
least they never felt their influence. Of course they were liars and
hypocrites and thieves. All constituted society lied to them by calling
them men and treating them as beasts; it played the hypocrite to them by
preaching to them the Christian virtues, and never itself practising
them; it played the thief by taking all the earnings of their labor,
except just enough to keep soul and body together, so that they might
labor more. Our consciences, the conscience of the nation, will not be
cleared when we have merely freed the negroes. We must civilize and
Christianize them. And we must begin this by teaching them the great
elementary duty of man in life--that of working for his own subsistence.
I am so interested in the problem that I have resolved to devote myself
personally to its solution."

"What! And give up your hospital?"

"Yes, my dear. I have already given it up, and got my plantation
assigned to me."

"Oh, papa! Where?"

Of course Lillie feared that in her new home she might not be able to
see her husband; and of course the Doctor divined this charming anxiety,
and hastened to relieve her from it.

"It is at Taylorsville, my dear. Taylorsville forms a part of Colonel
Carter's military jurisdiction, and the fort there is garrisoned by a
detachment from his brigade. He can come to see us without neglecting
his duties."

Lillie colored, and said nothing for a few minutes. She was so unused as
yet to her husband, that the thought of being visited by him thrilled
her nerves, and took temporary possession of all her mind.

"But, papa," she presently inquired, "will this support you as well as
the hospital?"

"I don't know, child. It is an experiment. It may be a failure, and it
may be a pecuniary success. We shall certainly be obliged to economize
until our autumn crops are gathered. But I am willing to do that, if I
meet with no other reward than my own consciousness that I enter upon
the task for the sake of a long oppressed race. I believe that by means
of kindness and justice I can give them such ideas of industry and other
social virtues as they could not obtain, and have not obtained, from
centuries of robbery and cruelty."

Lillie was lost in meditation, not concerning the good of the blacks,
but concerning the probable visits of Colonel Carter at Taylorsville.
Affectionately selfish woman as she was, she would not have given up the
alarming joy of one of those anticipated interviews for the chance of
civilizing a capering wilderness of negroes.

Taylorsville, a flourishing village before the war, is situated on the
Mississippi just where it is tapped by Bayou Rouge, which is one of the
dozen channels through which the Father of Waters finds the Gulf of
Mexico. It is on the western bank of the river, and for the most part on
the southern bank of the bayou; and is protected from both by that
continuous system of levees which alone saves southern Louisiana from
yearly inundations. At the time of which I speak, a large portion of the
town consisted of charred and smoke-blackened ruins. Its citizens had
been mad enough to fire on our fleet, and Farragut had swept it with his
iron besoms of destruction. On the same bank of the Mississippi, but on
the northern bank of the bayou, at the apex of the angle formed by the
diverging currents, is Fort Winthrop, a small star-shaped earth-work,
faced in part with bricks, surrounded by a ditch except on the river
side, and provided with neither casemate nor bombproof. Ordered by
Butler and designed by Weitzel, it had been thrown up shortly after the
little victory of Georgia Landing. It was to be within reach of this
fort in case of an attack from raiding rebels, that Ravenel had selected
a plantation for his philanthropic experiment in the neighborhood of
Taylorsville. Haste was necessary to success, for the planting season
was slipping away. Within a week or so after the marriage he had bought
a stock of tools and provisions, obtained a ragged corps of negroes from
the Superintendent of Colored Labor, shipped every thing on board a
Government transport, and was on the spot where he proposed to initiate
the re-organization of southern industry.

The plantation house was a large, plain wooden mansion, very much like
those which the country gentility of New England built about the
beginning of this century, except that the necessities of a southern
climate had dictated a spacious veranda covering the whole front, two
stories in height, and supported by tall square wooden pillars. In the
rear was a one-storied wing, containing the kitchen, and rooms for
servants. Farther back, at the extremity of a deep and slovenly yard,
where pigs had been wont to wander without much opposition, was a
hollow square of cabins for the field-hands, each consisting of two
rooms, and all alike built of rough boards coarsely whitewashed. Neither
the cabins nor the family mansion had a cellar, nor even a foundation
wall; they stood on props of brick-work, leaving room underneath for the
free circulation of air, dogs, pigs and pickaninnies. On either side of
the house the cleared lands ran a considerable distance up and down the
bayou, closing in the rear, at a depth of three or four hundred yards,
in a stretch of forest. An eighth of a mile away, not far from the
winding road which skirted the sinuous base of the levee, was the most
expensive building of the plantation, the great brick sugar-house, with
vast expanses of black roof and a gigantic chimney. No smoke of industry
arose from it; the sound of the grinding of the costly steam machinery
had departed; the vats were empty and dry, or had been carried away for
bunks and fire-wood by foraging soldiers and negroes.

There was not a soul in any of the buildings or about the grounds when
the Ravenels arrived. The Secessionist family of Robertson had fled
before Weitzel's advance into the Lafourche country, and its chief, a
man of fifty, had fallen at the head of a company of militia at the
fight at Georgia Landing. Then the field-hands, who had hid in the
swamps to avoid being carried to Texas, came upon the house like locusts
of destruction, broke down its doors, shattered its windows, plundered
it from parlor to garret, drank themselves drunk on the venerable
treasures of the wine closet, and diverted themselves with soiling the
carpets, breaking the chairs, ripping up the sofas, and defacing the
family portraits. Some gentle sentiment, perhaps a feeble love for the
departed young "missus," perhaps the passion of their race for music,
had deterred them from injuring the piano, which was almost the only
unharmed piece of furniture in the once handsome parlor. The single
living creature about the place was a half-starved grimalkin, who
caterwauled dolefully at the visitors from a distance, and could not be
enticed to approach by the blandishments of Lillie, an enthusiastic
cat-fancier. To the merely sentimental observer it was sad to think that
this house of desolation had not long since been the abode of the
generous family life and prodigal hospitality of a southern planter.

"Oh, how doleful it looks!" sighed Lillie, as she wandered about the
deserted rooms.

"It _is_ doleful," said the Doctor. "As doleful as the ruins of
Babylon--of cities accursed of God, and smitten for their wickedness. My
old friend Elderkin used to say (before he went addled about southern
rights) that he wondered God didn't strike all the sugar planters of
Louisiana dead. Well He _has_ stricken them with stark madness; and
under the influence of it they are getting themselves killed off as fast
as possible. It was time. The world had got to be too intelligent for
them. They could not live without retarding the progress of
civilization. They wanted to keep up the social systems of the middle
ages amidst railroads, steamboats, telegraphs, patent reapers, and under
the noses of Humboldt, Leverrier, Lyell, and Agassiz. Of course they
must go to the wall. They will be pinned up to it _in terrorem_, like
exterminated crows and chicken-hawks. The grand jury of future centuries
will bring in the verdict, 'Served them right!' At the same time one
cannot help feeling a little human sympathy, or at any rate a little
poetic melancholy, on stepping thus into the ruins of a family."

Lillie, however, was not very sentimental about the departed happiness
of the Robertsons; she was planning how to get the house ready for the
expected visit of Colonel Carter; in that channel for the present ran
her poesy.

"But really, papa, we must go to work," she said. "The nineteenth
century has turned out the Robertsons, and put us in--but it has left
these rooms awfully dirty, and the furniture in a dreadful condition."

In a few minutes she had her hat off, her dress pinned up to keep it
out of the dust, her sleeves rolled back to her elbows, and was flying
about with remarkable emphasis, dragging broken chairs, etc., to the
garret, and brooming up such whirlwinds of dust, that the Doctor flew
abroad for refuge. What she could not do herself she set half a dozen
negroes, male and female, to doing. She was wild with excitement and
gayety, running about, ordering and laughing like a threefold creature.
It was delightful to remember, in a sweet under-current of thought which
flowed gently beneath her external glee, that she was working to welcome
her husband, slaving for him, tiring herself out for his dear sake. In a
couple of hours she was so weary that she had to fling herself on a
settee in the veranda, and rest, while the negroes continued the labor.
Women in general, I believe, love to work by spasms and deliriums,
doing, or making believe do, a vast deal while they are at it, but
dropping off presently into languor and headache.

"Papa, we shall have five whole chairs," she called. "You can sit in
one, I in another, and that will leave three for Mr. Carter. Why don't
you come and do something? I have fagged myself half to death, and you
haven't done a thing but mope about with your hands behind your back.
Come in now, and go to work."

"My dear, there are so many negroes in there that I can't get in."

"Then come up and talk to me," commanded the young lady, who had meant
that all the while. "You needn't think you can find any Smithites or
Robinsonites. There isn't a mineral in Louisiana, unless it is a
brickbat. Do come up here and talk to me. I can't scream to you all the
afternoon."

"I am so glad you can't," grinned papa, and strolled obstinately away in
the direction of the sugar-house. He was studying the nature of the
soil, and proposing to subject it to a chemical analysis, in order to
see if it could not be made to produce as much corn to the acre as the
bottom lands of Ohio. Indian corn and sweet potatoes, with a little
seasoning of onions, beets, squashes, and other kitchen garden
vegetables, should be his only crop that season. Also he would raise
pigs and chickens by the hundred, and perhaps three or four cows, if
promising calves could be obtained in the country. What New Orleans
wanted, and what the whole department would stand in desperate need of,
should a war break out with France, was, not sugar, but corn and pork.
All that summer the possibility of a war with France was a prominent
topic of conversation in Louisiana, so that even the soldiers talked in
their rough way of "revelling in the halls of the Montezumas, and
filling their pockets with little gold Jesuses." As for making sugar,
unless it might be a hogshead or so for family consumption, it was out
of the question. It would cost twenty thousand dollars merely to put the
sugar-house and its machinery to rights--and the Doctor had no such
riches, nor any thing approaching to it, this side of heaven.
Nevertheless he was perfectly happy in strolling about his unplanted
estate, and revolving his unfulfilled plans, agricultural and
humanitarian. He proposed to produce, not only a crop of corn and
potatoes, but a race of intelligent, industrious and virtuous laborers.
He would make himself analytically acquainted, not only with the
elements and possibilities of the soil, but with those of the negro
soul. By the way, I ought to mention that he was not proprietor of the
plantation, but only a tenant of it to the United States, paying a rent
which for the first year was merely nominal, so anxious was Authority to
initiate successfully the grand experiment of freedmen's labor.

When he returned to the house from a stroll of two hours Lillie favored
him with a good imitation of a sound scolding. What did he mean by
leaving her alone so, without anybody to speak a word to? If he was
going to be always out in this way, they might as well live in New
Orleans where he would be fussing around his hospital from morning till
night. She was tired with overseeing those stupid negroes and trying to
make them set the chairs and tables right side up.

"My dear, don't reproach them for being stupid," said Ravenel. "For
nearly a century the whole power of our great Republic, north and south,
has been devoted to keeping them stupid. Your own State has taken a
demoniac interest in this infernal labor. We mustn't quarrel with our
own deliberate productions. We wanted stupidity, we have got it, and we
must be contented with it. At least for a while. It is your duty and
mine to work patiently, courteously and faithfully to undo the horrid
results of a century of selfishness. I shall expect you to teach all
these poor people to read."

"Teach them to read! what, set up a nigger school!"

"Yes, you born barbarian,--and daughter of a born barbarian,--for I felt
that way myself once. I want you in the first place to teach them, and
yourself too, how to spell negro with only one _g_. You must not add
your efforts to keep this abused race under a stigma of social contempt.
You must do what you can to elevate them in sentiment, and in
knowledge."

"But oh, what a labor! I would rather clean house every day."

"Not so very much of a labor--not so very much of a labor," insisted the
Doctor. "Negro children are just as intelligent as white children until
they find out that they are black. Now we will never tell them that they
are black; we will never hint to them that they are born our inferiors.
You will find them bright enough if you won't knock them on the head.
Why, you couldn't read yourself till you were seven years old."

"Because you didn't care to have me. I learned quick enough when I set
about it."

"Just so. And that proves that it is not too late for our people here to
commence their education. Adults can beat children at the alphabet."

"But it is against the law, teaching them to read."

The Doctor burst into a hearty laugh.

"The laws of Dahomey are abrogated," said he. "What a fossil you are!
You remind me of my poor doting old friend, Elderkin, who persists in
declaring that the invasion of Louisiana was a violation of the
Constitution."

By this time the dozen or so of negroes had brought the neglected
mansion to a habitable degree of cleanliness, and decked out two or
three rooms with what tags and amputated fragments remained of the once
fine furniture. A chamber had been prepared for Lillie, and another for
the Doctor. A tea-table was set in a picnic sort of style, and crowned
with corn cake, fried pork, and roasted sweet potatoes.

"Are you not going to ask in our colored friends?" inquired Lillie,
mischievously.

"Why no. I don't see the logical necessity of it. I always have claimed
the right of selecting my own intimates. I admit, however, that I have
sat at table with less respectable people in some of the most
aristocratic houses of New Orleans. Please to drop the satire and put
some sugar in my tea."

"Mercy! there is no sugar on the table. The stupid creatures! How can
you wonder, papa, that I allow myself to look down on them a little?"

"I don't believe it is possible to get all the virtues and all the
talents for nothing a year, or even for ten dollars a month. I will try
to induce the Major-General commanding to come and wait on table for us.
But I am really afraid I sha'n't succeed. He is very busy. Meantime
suppose you should hint to one of the handmaidens, as politely as you
can, that I am accustomed to take sugar in my tea."

"Julia!" called Lillie to a mulatto girl of eighteen, who just then
entered from the kitchen. "You have given us no sugar. How could you be
so silly?"

"Don't!" expostulated the Doctor. "I never knew a woman but scolded her
servants, and I never knew a servant but waited the worse for it. All
that the good-natured creature desired was to know what you wanted. It
didn't clear her head nor soften her heart a bit to call her silly; nor
would it have helped matters at all if you had gone on to pelt her with
all the hard names in the English language. Be courteous, my dear, to
everything that is human. We owe that much of respect to the fact that
man is made in the image of his Maker. Politeness is a part of piety."

"When would Mr. Carter be able to visit them?" was Lillie's next spoken
idea. Papa really could not say, but hoped very soon--whereupon he was
immediately questioned as to the reasons of his hope. Having no special
reason to allege, and being driven to admit that, after all, the visit
could not positively be counted upon, he was sharply catechised as to
_why_ he thought Mr. Carter would not come, to which he could only reply
by denying he had entertained such a thought. Then followed in rapid
succession, "Suppose the brigade leaves Thibodeaux, where will it go to?
Suppose General Banks attacks Port Hudson, won't he be obliged to leave
Colonel Carter to defend the Lafourche Interior? Suppose the brigade is
ordered into the field, will it not, being the best brigade, be always
kept in reserve, out of the range of fire?"

"My dear child," deprecated the hunted Doctor, "what happy people those
early Greeks must have been who were descended from the immortal gods!
They could ask their papas all sorts of questions about the future, and
get reliable answers."

"But I am _so_ anxious!" said Lillie, dropping back in her chair with a
sob, and wiping away her tears with her napkin.

"My poor dear little girl, you must try to keep up a better courage,"
urged papa in a compassionate tone which only made the drops fall
faster, so affecting is pity.

"Nothing has happened to him yet, and we have a right to hope and pray
that nothing will."

"But something _may_," was the persevering answer of anxiety.

As soon as supper was over she hurried to her room, locked the door,
knelt on the bit of carpet by the bedside, buried her face in the
bed-clothes, and prayed a long time with tears and sobs, that her
husband, her own and dear husband, might be kept from danger. She did
not even ask that he might be brought to her; it was enough if he might
only be delivered from the awful perils of battle; in the humility of
her earnestness and terror she had not the face to require more. After a
while she went down stairs again with an expression of placid
exhaustion, rendered sweeter by a soft glory of religious trust, as the
sunset mellowness of our earthly atmosphere is rayed by beams from a
mightier world. Sitting on a stool at her father's feet, and laying her
head on his knee, she talked in more cheerful tones of Carter, of their
own prospects, and then again of Carter--for ever of Carter.

"I _will_ teach the negroes to read," she said. "I will try to do
good--and to be good."

She was thinking how she could best win the favor and protection of
Heaven for her husband. She would teach the negroes for Carter's sake;
she had not yet learned to do it for Jesus Christ's sake. She was not a
heathen; she had received the same evangelical instruction that most
young Americans receive; she was perfectly well aware of the doctrine of
salvation by faith and not by works. But no profound sorrow, no awful
sense of helplessness under the threatening of dangers to those whom she
dearly loved, had ever made these things matters of personal experience
and realizing belief.

When the Doctor called in the negroes at nine o'clock, and read to them
a chapter from the Bible, and a prayer, Lillie joined in the devotions
with an unusual sense of humility and earnestness. In her own room,
before going to bed, she prayed again for Carter, and not for him only,
but for herself. Then she quickly fell asleep, for she was young and
very tired. How some elderly people, who have learned to toss and count
the hours till near morning, envy these infants, whether of twenty
months or twenty years, who can so readily cast their sorrows into the
profound and tranquil ocean of slumber!

CHAPTER XIX.

THE REORGANIZATION OF SOUTHERN LABOR IS CONTINUED WITH VIGOR.

By six o'clock in the morning the Doctor was out visiting the quarters
of his sable dependants. Having on the previous evening told Major
Scott, the head man or overseer of the gang, that he should expect the
people to rise by daybreak and get their breakfasts immediately, so as
to be ready for early work, he was a little astonished to find half of
them still asleep, and two or three absent. The Major himself was just
leaving the water-butt in rear of the plantation house, where he had
evidently been performing his morning ablutions.

"Scott," said the Doctor, "you shouldn't use that water. The butt holds
hardly enough for the family."

"Yes sah," answered with a reverential bow the Major. "But the butt that
we has is mighty dry."

"But there is the bayou, close by."

"Yes sah, so 'tis," assented the Major, with another bow. "I guess I'll
think of that nex' time."

"But what are you all about?" asked the Doctor. "I understood that you
were all to be up and ready for work by this time."

"I tole the boys so," said the Major in a tone of indignant virtue. "I
tole 'em every one to be up an' about right smart this mornin'. I tole
'em this was the fust mornin' an' they orter be up right smart, cos
everythin' 'pended on how we took a start. 'Pears like they didn't mine
much about it some of 'em."

"I'm afraid you didn't set them an example, Scott. Have you had your
breakfast?"

"No sah. 'Pears like the ole woman couldn't fetch nothin' to pass this
mornin'."

"Well, Scott, you must set them an example, if you want to influence
them. Never enjoin any duty upon a man without setting him an example."

"Yes sah; that's the true way," coincided the unabashed Major. "That's
the way Abraham an' Isaac an' Jacob went at it," he added, turning his
large eyes upward with a sanctimoniousness of effect which, most men
could not have equalled without the aid of lifted hands, tonsures and
priestly gowns. "An' they was God's 'ticlar child'n, an 'lightened by
his holy sperrit."

The Doctor studied him for a moment with the interest of a philosopher
in a moral curiosity, and said to himself, rather sadly, that a monkey
or a parrot might be educated to very nearly the same show of piety.

"Are all the people here?" he inquired, reverting from a consideration
of the spiritual harvest to matters connected with temporal agriculture.

"No sah. I'se feared not. Tom an' Jim is gone fo' suah. Tom he went off
las' night down to the fote. 'Pears like he's foun' a gal down thar that
he's a co'ting. Then Jim;--don' know whar Jim is nohow. Mighty poor mean
nigger he is, I specs. Sort o' no 'count nigger."

"Is he?" said the Doctor, eyeing Scott with a suspicious air, as if
considering the possibility that he too might be a negro of no account.
"I must have a talk with these people. Get them all together, every man,
woman and pickaninny."

The Major's face was radiant at the prospect of a speech, a scene, a
spectacle, an excitement. He went at his subordinates with a will,
dragging them out of their slumbers by the heels, jerking the little
ones along by the shoulder, and shouting in a grand bass voice, "Come,
start 'long! Pile out! Git away frum hyer. Mars Ravenel gwine to make a
speech."

In a few minutes he had them drawn up in two ranks, men in front, women
in the rear, tallest on the right, younglings on the left.

"I knows how to form 'em," he said with a broad smile of satisfied
vanity. "I used to c'mand a comp'ny under Gineral Phelps. I was head
boss of his cullud 'campment. He fus' give me the title of Major."

He took his post on the right of the line, honored the Doctor with a
military salute, and commanded in a hollow roar, "'Tention!"

"My friends," said the Doctor, "we are all here to earn our living."

"That's so. Bress the Lawd! The good time am a comin'," from the not
unintelligent audience.

"Hear me patiently and don't interrupt," continued the Doctor. "I see
that you understand and appreciate your good fortune in being able at
last to work for the wages of freedom."

"Yes, Mars'r," in a subdued hoarse whisper from Major Scott, who
immediately apologized for his liberty by a particularly grand military
salute.

"I want to impress upon you," said Ravenel, "that the true dignity of
freedom does not consist in laziness. A lazy man is sure to be a poor
man, and a poor man is never quite a free man. He is not free to buy
what he would like, because he has no money. He is not free to respect
himself, for a lazy man is not worthy even of his own respect. We must
all work to get any thing or deserve any thing. In old times you used to
work because you were afraid of the overseer." "Whip," he was about to
say, but skipped the degrading word.

"Now you are to work from hope, and not from fear. The good time has
come when our nation has resolved to declare that the laborer is worthy
of his hire."

"Oh, the blessed Scripter!" shouted Madam Scott in a piercing pipe,
whereupon her husband gave her a white-eyed glare of reproof for daring
to speak when he was silent.

"Your future depends upon yourselves," the Doctor went on. "You can
become useful and even influential citizens, if you will. But you must
be industrious and honest, and faithful to your engagements. I want you
to understand this perfectly. I will talk more to you about it some
other time. Just now I wish chiefly to impress upon you your immediate
duties while you are on this plantation. I shall expect you all to sleep
in your quarters. I shall expect you to be up at daybreak, get your
breakfasts as soon as possible, and be ready to go to work at once. You
must not leave the plantation during the day without my permission. You
will work ten hours a day during the working season. You will be
orderly, honest, virtuous and respectable. In return I am to give you
rations, clothing, quarters, fuel, medical attendance, and instruction
for children. I am also to pay you as wages eight dollars a month for
first-class hands, and six for second-class. Each of you will have his
little plot of land. Finally, I will endeavor to see that you are all,
old and young, taught to read."

Here there was an unanimous shout of delight, followed by articulate
blessings and utterances of gratitude.

"Whenever any one gets dissatisfied," concluded the Doctor, "I will
apply to find him another place. You know that, if you go off alone and
without authority, you are exposed to be picked up by the
provost-marshal, and put in the army. Now then, get your breakfasts.
Major Scott, you will report to me when they are ready to go to work."

While the Major offered up a ponderous salute, the line dispersed in
gleesome confusion, which was a sore disappointment to him, as he
wanted to make it right face, clap hands, and break ranks in military
fashion. The Doctor went to breakfast with the most cheerful confidence
in his retainers, notwithstanding the idle opening of this morning. As
soon as the poor fellows knew what he expected of them, they would be
sure to do it, if it was anything in reason, he said to Lillie. The
negroes were ignorant of their duty, and often thoughtless of it, but
they were at bottom zealous to do right, and honestly disposed toward
people who paid them for their labor. And here the author ventures to
introduce the historical doubt as to whether any other half-barbarous
race was ever blessed and beautified with such a lovingly grateful
spirit as descended, like the flames of the day of Pentecost, upon the
bondsmen of America when their chains were broken by the just hands of
the great Republic. Impure in life by reason of their immemorial
degradation, first as savages, and then as slaves, they were pure in
heart by reason of their fervent joy and love.

Under no urgency but that of their own thankfulness the Doctor's negroes
did more work that summer than the Robertsons had ever got from double
their number by the agency of a white overseer, drivers, whips and
paddles. On the second morning they were all present and up at daybreak,
including even Tom the lovelorn, and Jim the "no 'count nigger." In a
couple of weeks they had split out many wagon-loads of rails from the
forest in rear of the plantation, put the broken-down fences in order,
and prepared a sufficient tract of ground for planting. Not a pig nor a
chicken disappeared from the Doctor's flocks and herds, if I may be
allowed to apply such magnificent terms to bristly and feathered
creatures. On the contrary, his small store of live-stock increased with
a rapidity which seemed miraculous, and which was inadequately explained
by the non-committal commentary of Major Scott, "Specs it mebbe in anser
to prayer." Ravenel finally learned, to his intense mortification, that
his over-zealous henchmen were in the habit of depredating nightly on
the property of adjacent planters of the old Secession stock, and adding
such of their spoils as they did not need, to his limited zoological
collection. Under the pangs of this discovery he made a tour of apology
and restitution through the neighborhood, and on returning from it,
called his hands together and delivered them a lecture on the universal
application of the law of honesty. They heard him with suppressed
titters and hastily eclipsed grins, nudging each other in the side, and
exhibiting a keen perception of the practical humor and poetical justice
of their roguery.

"'Pears like you don' wan' to spile the 'Gyptians, Mars Ravenel,"
observed a smirking, shining darkey known as Mr. Mo. "You's one o' God's
chosen people, an' you's been in slavery somethin' like we has, an' you
has a right to dese yere rebel chickins."

"My good people," replied the Doctor, "I don't say but that _you_ have a
right to all the rebel chickens in Louisiana. I deny that I have. I have
always been well paid for my labor. And even to you I would say, be
forgiving,--be magnanimous,--avoid even the appearance of evil. It is
your great business, your great duty toward yourselves, to establish a
character for perfect honesty and harmlessness. If you haven't enough to
eat, I don't, mind adding something to your rations."

"We _has_ 'nuff to eat," thundered Major Scott. "Let the man as says we
hasn't step out _yere_."

Nobody stepped out; everybody was full of nourishment and content; and
the interview terminated in a buzz of satisfaction and suppressed
laughter. Thenceforward the Doctor had the virtuous pleasure of
observing that his legitimate pigs and chickens were left to their
natural means of increase.

Lillie's reading schools, held every evening in one of the unfurnished
rooms of the second story, were attended regularly by both sexes, and
all ages of this black population. The rapidity of their progress at
first astonished and eventually delighted her, in proportion as she
gradually took her ignorant but zealous scholars to her heart. The
eagerness, the joy, the gratitude even to tears, with which they
accepted her tuition was touching. They pronounced the words "Miss
Lillie" with a tone and manner which seemed to lay soul and body at her
feet; and when the Doctor entered the schoolroom on one of his visits of
inspection they gave him a dazzling welcome of grins and rolling eyes;
the spectacle reminded him vaguely of such spiritual expressions crowns
of glory and stars in the firmament. If the gratitude of the humble is a
benediction, few people have ever been more blessed than were the
Ravenels at this period.

As a truthful historian I must admit that there were some rotten specks
in the social fruit which the Doctor was trying to raise from this
barbarous stock. Lillie was annoyed, was even put out of all patience
temporarily, by occasional scandals which came to light among her sable
pupils and were referred to her or to her father for settlement. That
eminent dignitary and supposed exemplar of purity, Major Scott, was the
very first to be detected in capital sin, the scandal being all the more
grievous because he was not only the appointed industrial manager, but
the self-elected spiritual overseer of the colored community. He
preached to them every Sunday afternoon, and secretly plumed himself on
being more fluent by many degrees than Mars Ravenel, who conducted the
morning exercises chiefly through the agency of Bible and prayer-book.
His copiousness of language, and abundance of Scriptural quotation was
quite wonderful. In volume of sound his praying was as if a bull of
Bashan had had a gift in prayer; and if Heaven could have been taken,
like Jericho, by mere noise, Major Scott was able to take it alone. Had
he been born white and decently educated, he would probably have made a
popular orator either of the pulpit or forum. He had the lungs for it,
the volubility and the imagination. In pious conversation, venerable
air, grand physique, superb bass voice, musical ear, perfection of
teeth, and shining white of the eyes, he was a counterpart of Mrs.
Stowe's immortal idealism, Uncle Tom. But, like some white Christians,
this tolerably exemplary black had not yet arrived at the ability to
keep the whole decalogue. He sometimes got a fall in his wrestlings with
the sin of lying, and in regard to the seventh commandment he was even
more liable to overthrow than King David. Ravenel had much ado to heal
some social heart-burnings caused by the Major's want of illumination
concerning the binding nature of the marriage contract. He got him
married over again by the chaplain of the garrison at Fort Winthrop, and
then informed him that, in case of any more scandals, he should report
him to the provost-marshal as a proper character to enter the army.

"I'se very sorry for what's come to pass, Mars Ravenel," said the
alarmed and repentant culprit. "But now I 'specs to go right forrad in
the path of duty. I s'pose now Mars Chaplain has done it strong. Ye see,
afore it wasn't done strong. I wasn't rightly married, like 'spectable
folks is, nohow. Ef I'd been married right strong, like 'spectable white
folks is, I wouldn't got into this muss an fotched down shame on
'ligion, for which I'se mighty sorry an' been about repentin in secret
places with many tears. That's so, Mars Ravenel, as true as I hopes to
be forgiven."

Here the Major's manhood, what he had of it, broke down, or, perhaps I
ought to say, showed itself honorably, and he wept copious tears of what
I must charitably accept as true compunction.

"I am a little disappointed, but not much astonished," said the Doctor,
discussing this matter with the Chaplain. "I was inclined to hope at one
time that I had found an actual Uncle Tom. I was anxious and even ready
to believe that the mere gift of freedom had exalted and purified the
negro character notwithstanding uncounted centuries of barbarism or of
oppression. But in hoping a moral miracle I was hoping too much. I
ought not to have expected that a St. Vincent de Paul could be raised
under the injustice and dissoluteness of the sugar-planting system.
After all, the Major is no worse than David. That is pretty well for a
man whom the American Republic, thirty millions strong, has repressed
and kept brutish with its whole power from his birth down to about a
year ago."

"It seems to me," answered the Chaplain,--"I beg your pardon,--but it
seems to me that you don't sufficiently consider the enlightening power
of divine grace. If this man had ever been truly regenerated (which I
fear is not the case), I doubt whether he would have fallen into this
sin."

"My dear sir," said the Doctor warmly, "renewing a man's heart is only a
partial reformation, unless you illuminate his mind. He wants to do
right, but how is he to know what is right? Suppose he can't read.
Suppose half of the Bible is not told him. Suppose he is misled by half
the teaching, and all the example of those whom he looks up to as in
every respect his superiors. I am disposed to regard Scott as a very
fair attempt at a Christian, considering his chances. I am grieved over
his error, but I do not think it a case for righteous indignation,
except against men who brought this poor fellow up so badly."

"But Uncle Tom," instanced the Chaplain, who had not been long in the
South.

"My dear sir, Uncle Tom is a pure fiction. There never was such a slave,
and there never will be. A man educated under the degrading influences
of bondage must always have some taint of uncommon grossness and
lowness. I don't believe that Onesimus was a pattern of piety. But St.
Paul had the moral sense, the Christianity, to make allowance for his
disadvantages, and he recommended him to Philemon, no doubt as a weak
brother who required special charity and instruction."

Injured husbands of the slave-grown breed are rarely implacable in
their anger; and before a fortnight had passed, Major Scott was
preaching and praying among his colored brethren with as much confidence
and acceptance as ever.

The season opened delightfully with the Ravenels. Lillie was
occasionally doleful at not getting letters from her husband, and
sometimes depressed by the solitude and monotony of plantation life. Her
father, being more steadily occupied, and having no affectionate worry
on his mind, was constantly and almost boyishly cheerful. It was one of
his characteristics to be contented under nearly any circumstances.
Wherever he happened to be he thought it was a very nice place; and if
he afterwards found a spot with superior advantages, he simply liked it
better still. I can easily believe that, but for the stigma of forced
confinement, he would have been quite happy in a prison, and that, on
regaining his liberty, he would simply have remarked, "Why, it is even
pleasanter outside than in."

But I am running ahead of some important events in my story. Lillie
received a letter from her husband saying that he should visit the
family soon, and then another informing her that in consequence of an
unforeseen press of business, he should be obliged to postpone the visit
for a few days. His two next letters were written from Brashear City on
the Atchafalaya river, but contained no explanation of his presence
there. Then came a silence of three days, which caused her to torture
herself with all sorts of gloomy doubts and fears, and made her fly for
forgetfulness or comfort to her housekeeping, her school, and her now
frequent private devotions. The riddle was explained when the Doctor
procured a New Orleans paper at the fort, with the news that Banks had
crossed the Atchafalaya and beaten the enemy at Camp Beasland.

"It's all right," he said, as he entered the house. He waved the paper
triumphantly, and smiled with a counterfeit delight, anxious to
forestall her alarm.

"Oh! what is it?" asked Lillie with a choking sensation, fearful that
it might not be quite as right as she wanted.

"Banks has defeated the enemy in a great battle. Colonel Carter is
unhurt, and honorably mentioned for bravery and ability."

"Oh, papa!"

She had turned very white at the thought of the peril through which her
husband had passed, and the possibility, instantaneously foreseen, that
he might be called to encounter yet other dangers.

"We ought to be very grateful, my darling."

"Oh! why has he gone? Why didn't he tell me that he was going? Why did
he leave me so in the dark?" was all that Lillie could say in the way of
thankfulness.

"My child, don't be unreasonable. He wished of course to save you from
unnecessary anxiety. It was very kind and wise in him."

Lillie snatched the paper, ran to her own room and read the official
bulletin over and over, dropping her tears upon it and kissing the place
where her husband was praised and recommended for promotion. Then she
thought how generous and grand he was to go forth to battle in silence,
without uttering a word to alarm her, without making an appeal for her
sympathy. The greatest men of history have not seemed so great to the
world as did this almost unknown colonel of volunteers to his wife. She
was in a passion, an almost unearthly ecstasy of grief, terror,
admiration and love. It is well that we cannot always feel thus
strongly; if we did, we should not average twenty years of life; if we
did, the human race would perish.

Next day came two letters from Carter, one written before and one after
the battle. In his description of the fighting he was as professional,
brief and unenthusiastic as usual, merely mentioning the fact of
success, narrating in two sentences the part which his brigade had taken
in the action, and saying nothing of his own dangers or performances.
But there was another subject on which he was more copious, and this
part of the letter Lillie prized most of all. "I am afraid I sicken you
with such fondness," he concluded. "It seems to me that you must get
tired of reading over and over again the same endearing phrases and pet
names."

"Oh, never imagine that I can sicken of hearing or reading that you love
me," she answered. "You must not cheat me of a single pet name; you must
call me by such names over and over in every letter. I always skim
through your letters to read those dear words first. I should be utterly
and forever miserable if I did not believe that you love me, and did not
hear so from you constantly."

At this time Lillie knew by heart all her husband's letters. Let her eye
rest on the envelope of one which she had received a week or a fortnight
previous, and she could repeat its contents almost verbatim, certainly
not missing one of the loving phrases aforesaid. Through the New Orleans
papers and these same wonderful epistles she followed the victorious
army in its onward march, now at Franklin, now at Opelousas, and now at
Alexandria. It was all good news, except that her husband was forever
going farther away; the Rebels were always flying, the triumphant
Unionists were always pursuing, and there were no more battles. She
flattered herself that the summer campaign was over, and that Carter
would soon get a leave of absence and come to his own home to be petted
and worshipped.

From Alexandria arrived a letter of Colburne's to the Doctor. The young
man had needed all this time and these events to fortify him for the
task of writing to the Ravenels. For a while after that marriage it
seemed to him as if he never could have the courage to meet them, nor
even call to their attention the fact of his continued existence. His
congratulations were written with labored care, and the rest of the
letter in a style of affected gayety. I shall copy from it a single
extract, because it bears some relation to the grand reconstruction
experiment of the Doctor.

"I hear that you are doing your part towards organizing free labor in
Louisiana. I fear that you will find it an up-hill business, not only
from the nature of your surroundings but from that of your material. I
am as much of an abolitionist as ever, but not so much of a
'nigger-worshipper.' I don't know but that I shall yet become an
advocate of slavery. I frequently think that my boy Henry will fetch me
to it. He is an awful boy. He dances and gambles all night, and then
wants to sleep all day. If the nights and days were a thousand years
long apiece, he would keep it up in the same fashion. In order that he
may not be disturbed in his rest by my voice, he goes away from camp and
curls up in some refuge which I have not yet discovered. I pass hours
every day in shouting for Henry. Of course his labors are small and far
between. He brushes my boots in the morning because he doesn't go to bed
till after I get up; but if I want them polished during the day,--at
dress-parade, for instance,--it is not Henry who polishes them. When I
scold him for his worthlessness, he laughs most obstropolously (I value
myself on this word, because to my ear it describes Henry's laughter
exactly). For his services, or rather for what he ought to do and
doesn't, I pay him ten dollars a month, with rations and clothing. He
might earn two or three times as much on the levee at New Orleans; but
the lazy creature would rather not earn anything; he likes to get his
living gratis, as he does with me. This is the way he came to join me.
When I was last in New Orleans, Henry, whom I had previously known as
the body servant of one of my sergeants, paid me a visit. Said I, 'What
are you doing?'"

"'Workin' on 'ee levee.'

"'How much do you get?'

"'It's 'cordin' to what I doos. Ef I totes a big stent, I gits two
dollars; an' ef I totes 'nuff to kill a hoss, I gits two dollars 'n 'aff
a day.'

"'Why, that is grand pay. That is a great deal better than hanging
around camp for nothing but your board and clothes. I am glad you have
gone at some profitable and manly labor. Stick to it, and make a man of
yourself. Get some money in the bank, and then give yourself a little
schooling. You can make yourself as truly respectable as any white man,
Henry.'

"'Ya-as,' he said hesitatingly, as if he thought the result hardly worth
the trouble; for which opinion I hardly blame him, considering the
nature of a great many white men of this country. 'But it am right hard
work, Cap'm.'--Here he chuckled causelessly and absurdly.--'Sometimes I
thinks I'd like to come and do chores for you, Cap'm.'

"'Oh no,' I remonstrated. 'Don't think of giving up your respectable and
profitable industry. I couldn't afford to pay you more than ten dollars
a month."

Here he laughed in his obstropolous and irrational fashion, signifying
thereby, I think, that he was embarrassed by my arguments.

"Well, I kinder likes dem terms," he said. "'Pears like I wants to have
a good time better'n to have a heap o' money."

"And so here he is with me, having a good time, and getting more money
than he deserves. Now when you have freed with your own right hand as
many of these lazy bumpkins as I have, you will feel at liberty to speak
of them with the same disrespectful levity. Wendell Phillips says that
the negro is the only man in America who can afford to fold his arms and
quietly await his future. That is just what the critter is doing, and
just what puts me out of patience with him. Moreover, he can't afford
it; if he doesn't fall to work pretty soon, we shall cease to be
negrophilists; we shall kick him out of doors and get in somebody who
is not satisfied with folding his arms and waiting his future."

"He is too impatient," said the Doctor, after he had finished reading
the letter to Lillie. "Just like all young people--and some old ones.
God has chosen to allow himself a hundred years to free the negro. We
must not grumble if He chooses to use up a hundred more in civilizing
him. I can answer that letter, to my own satisfaction. What right has
Captain Colburne to demand roses or potatoes of land which has been sown
for centuries with nothing but thistles? We ought to be thankful if it
merely lies barren for a while."

CHAPTER XX.

CAPTAIN COLBURNE MARCHES AND FIGHTS WITH CREDIT.

The consideration of Mr. Colburne's letter induces me to take up once
more the thread of that young warrior's history. In the early part of
this month of May, 1863, we find him with his company, regiment and
brigade, encamped on the bank of the Red River, just outside of the once
flourishing little city of Alexandria, Louisiana. Under the protection
of a clapboard shanty, five feet broad and ten feet high, which three or
four of his men have voluntarily built for him, he is lying at full
length, smoking his short wooden pipe with a sense of luxury; for since
he left his tent at Brashear City, four weeks previous, this is the
first shelter which he has had to protect him from the rain, except one
or two ticklish mansions of rails, piled up by Henry of the
"obstropolous" laughter. The brigade encampment, a mushroom city which
has sprung up in a day, presenting every imaginable variety of temporary
cabin, reaches half a mile up and down the river, under the shade of a
long stretch of ashes and beeches. Hundreds of soldiers are bathing in
the reddish-ochre current, regardless of the possibility that the thick
woods of the opposite bank may conceal Rebel marksmen.

Colburne has eaten his dinner of fried pork and hardtack, has washed off
the grime of a three days' march, has finished his pipe, and is now
dropping gently into a soldier's child-like yet light slumber. He does
not mind the babble of voices about him, but if you should say "Fall
in!" he would be on his feet in an instant. He is a handsome model of a
warrior as he lies there, though rougher and plainer in dress than a
painter would be apt to make him. He is dark-red with sunburn; gaunt
with bad food, irregular food, fasting and severe marching; gaunt and
wiry, but all the hardier and stronger for it, like a wolf. His coarse
fatigue uniform is dirty with sleeping on the ground, and with marching
through mud and clouds of dust. It has been soaked over and over again
with rain or perspiration, and then powdered thickly with the
fine-grained, unctuous soil of Louisiana, until it is almost stiff
enough to stand alone. He cannot wash it, because it is the only suit he
has brought with him, and because moreover he never knows but that he
may be ordered to fall in and march at five minutes' notice.

Yet his body and even his mind are in the soundest and most enviable
health. His constant labors and hardships, and his occasional perils
have preserved him from that enfeebling melancholy which often infects
sensitive spirits upon whom has beaten a storm of trouble. Always in the
open air, never poisoned by the neighborhood of four walls and a roof,
he never catches cold, and rarely fails to have more appetite than food.
He has borne as well as the hardiest mason or farmer those terrific
forced marches which have brought the army from Camp Beasland to
Alexandria on a hot scent after the flying and scattering rebels. His
feet have been as sore as any man's; they have been blistered from toe
to heel, and swollen beyond their natural size; but he has never yet
laid down by the roadside nor crawled into an army wagon, saying that
he could march no further. He is loyal and manly in his endurance, and
is justly proud of it. In one of his letters he says, "I was fully
repaid for yesterday's stretch of thirty-five miles by overhearing one
of my Irishmen say, while washing his bloody feet, 'Be ----! but he's a
hardy man, the Captin!'--To which another responded, 'An' he had his
hands full to kape the byes' courage up; along in the afthernoon, he was
a jokin' an' scoldin' an' encouragin' for ten miles together. Be ----!
an' when _he_ gives out, it 'ull be for good rayson.'"

From Alexandria, Banks suddenly shifted his army to the junction of the
Red River with the Mississippi, and from thence by transport to a point
north of Port Hudson, thus cutting it off from communication with the
Confederacy. In this movement Weitzel took command of the Reserve
Brigade and covered the rear of the column. By night it made prodigious
marches, and by day lay in threatening line of battle. The Rebel
Cavalry, timid and puzzled, followed at a safe distance without
attacking. Now came the delicious sail from Simmsport to Bayou Sara,
during which Colburne could lounge at ease on the deck with a sense of
luxury in the mere consciousness that he was not marching, and repose
his mind, his eyes, his very muscles, by gazing on the fresh green
bluffs which faced each other across the river. To a native of hilly New
England, who had passed above a year on the flats of Louisiana, it was
delightful to look once more upon a rolling country.

It was through an atmosphere of scalding heat and stifling dust that the
brigade marched up the bluffs of Bayou Sara and over the rounded
eminences which stretched on to Port Hudson. The perspiration which
drenched the ragged uniforms and the pulverous soil which powdered them
rapidly mixed into a muddy plaster; and the same plaster grimed the
men's faces out of almost all semblance to humanity, except where the
dust clung dry and gray to hair, beard, eyebrows and eyelashes. So
dense was the distressing cloud that it was impossible at times to see
the length of a company. It seemed as if the men would go rabid with
thirst, and drive the officers mad with their pleadings to leave the
ranks for water, a privilege not allowable to any great extent in an
enemy's country. A lovely crystal streamlet, running knee-deep over
clean yellow sand, a charming contrast to black or brown bayous with
muddy and treacherous banks, was forded by the feverish ranks with
shouts and laughter of child-like enjoyment. But it was through volumes
of burning yet lazy dust, soiling and darkening the glory of sunset,
that the brigade reached its appointed bivouac in a large clearing, only
two miles from the rebel stronghold, though hidden from it by a dense
forest of oaks, beeches and magnolias.

It is too early to tell, it is even too early to know, the whole truth
concerning the siege of Port Hudson. To an honest man, anxious that the
world shall not be humbugged, it is a mournful reflection that perhaps
the whole truth never will be known to any one who will dare or care to
tell it. We gained a victory there; we took an important step towards
the end of the Rebellion; but at what cost, through what means, and by
whose merit? It was a capital idea, whosesoever it was, to clean out
Taylor's Texans and Louisianians from the Teche country before we
undertook the siege of Gardner's Arkansians, Alabamians, and
Mississippians at Port Hudson. But for somebody's blunder at that
well-named locality, Irish Bend, the plan would have succeeded better
than it did, and Taylor would not have been able to reorganize, take
Brashear City, threaten New Orleans, and come near driving Banks from
his main enterprise. As it was we opened the siege with fair prospects
of success, and no disturbing force in the rear. The garrison, lately
fifteen or twenty thousand strong, had been reduced to six thousand, in
order to reinforce Vicksburg; and Joe Johnston had already directed
Gardner to destroy his fortifications and transfer all his men to the
great scene of contest on the central Mississippi. Banks arrived from
Simmsport just in time to prevent the execution of this order. A smart
skirmish was fought, in which we lost more men than the enemy, but
forced Gardner to retire within his works, and accept the eventualities
of an investment.

At five o'clock on the morning of the 27th of May, Colburne was awakened
by an order to fall in. Whether it signified an advance on our part, or
a sally by the enemy, he did not know nor ask, but with a soldier's
indifference proceeded to form his company, and, that done, ate his
breakfast of raw pork and hard biscuit. He would have been glad to have
Henry boil him a cup of coffee; but that idle freedman was "having a
good time," probably sleeping, in some unknown refuge. For two hours the
ranks sat on the ground, musket in hand; then Colburne saw the foremost
line, a quarter of a mile in front, advance into the forest. One of
Weitzel's aids now dashed up to Carter, and immediately his
staff-officers galloped away to the different commanders of regiments.
An admonishing murmur of "Fall in, men!"--"Attention, men!" from the
captains ran along the line of the Tenth, and the soldiers rose in their
places to meet the grand, the awful possibility of battle. It was a long
row of stern faces, bronzed with sunburn, sallow in many cases with
malaria, grave with the serious emotions of the hour, but hardened by
the habit of danger, and set as firm as flints toward the enemy. The old
innocence of the peaceable New England farmer and mechanic had
disappeared from these war-seared visages, and had been succeeded by an
expression of hardened combativeness, not a little brutal, much like the
look of a lazy bull-dog. Colburne smiled with pleasure and pride as he
glanced along the line of his company, and noted this change in its
physiognomy. For the purpose for which they were drawn up there they
were better men than when he first knew them, and as good men as the sun
ever shone upon.

At last the Lieutenant-Colonel's voice rang out, "Battalion, forward.
Guide right. March!"

To keep the ranks closed and aligned in any tolerable fighting shape
while struggling through that mile of tangled forest and broken ground,
was a task of terrible difficulty. Plunging through thickets, leaping
over fallen trees, a continuous foliage overhead, and the fallen leaves
of many seasons under foot, the air full of the damp, mouldering smell
of virgin forest, the brigade moved forward with no sound but that of
its own tramplings. It is peculiar of the American attack that it is
almost always made in line, and always without music. The men expected
to meet the enemy at every hillock, but they advanced rapidly, and
laughed at each other's slippings and tumbles. Every body was breathless
with climbing over obstacles or running around them. The officers were
beginning to swear at the broken ranks and unsteady pace. The
Lieutenant-Colonel, perceiving that the regiment was diverging from its
comrades, and fearing the consequences of a gap in case the enemy should
suddenly open fire, rode repeatedly up and down the line, yelling,
"Guide right! Close up to the right!" Suddenly, to the amazement of
every one, the brigade came upon bivouacs of Union regiments quietly
engaged in distributing rations and preparing breakfast.

"What are you doing up here?" asked a Major of Colburne.

"We are going to attack. Don't you take part in it?"

"I suppose so. I don't know. We have received no orders."

Through this scene of tardiness, the result perhaps of one of those
blunders which are known in military as well as in all other human
operations, Weitzel's division steadily advanced, much wondering if it
was to storm Port Hudson alone. The ground soon proved so difficult that
the Tenth, unable to move in line of battle, filed into a faintly marked
forest road and pushed forward by the flank in the ordinary column of
march. The battle had already commenced, although Colburne could see
nothing of it, and could hear nothing but a dull _pum-pum-pum_ of
cannon. He passed rude rifle-pits made of earth and large branches,
which had been carried only a few minutes previous by the confused rush
of the leading brigade. Away to the right, but not near enough to be
heard above the roar of artillery, there was a wild, scattering musketry
of broken lines, fighting and scrambling along as they best could over
thicketed knolls, and through rugged gullies, on the track of the
retiring Alabamians and Arkansans. It was the blindest and most
perplexing forest labyrinth conceivable; it was impossible to tell
whither you were going, or whether you would stumble on friends or
enemies; the regiments were split into little squads from which all
order had disappeared, but which nevertheless advanced.

The Tenth was still marching through the woods by the flank, unable to
see either fortifications or enemy, when it came under the fire of
artillery, and encountered the retiring stream of wounded. At this
moment, and for two hours afterward, the uproar of heavy guns, bursting
shells, falling trees and flying splinters was astonishing, stunning,
horrible, doubled as it was by the sonorous echoes of the forest.
Magnolias, oaks and beeches eighteen inches or two feet in diameter,
were cut asunder with a deafening scream of shot and of splitting
fibres, the tops falling after a pause of majestic deliberation, not
sidewise, but stem downwards, like a descending parachute, and striking
the earth with a dull shuddering thunder. They seemed to give up their
life with a roar of animate anguish, as if they were savage beasts, or
as if they were inhabited by Afreets and Demons.

The unusually horrible clamor and the many-sided nature of the danger
had an evident effect on the soldiers, hardened as they were to scenes
of ordinary battle. Grim faces turned in every direction with hasty
stares of alarm, looking aloft and on every side, as well as to the
front, for destruction. Pallid stragglers who had dropped out of the
leading brigade drifted by the Tenth, dodging from trunk to trunk in an
instinctive search for cover, although it was visible that the forest
was no protection, but rather an additional peril. Every regiment has
its two or three cowards, or perhaps its half-dozen, weakly-nerved
creatures, whom nothing can make fight, and who never do fight. One
abject hound, a corporal with his disgraced stripes upon his arm, came
by with a ghastly backward glare of horror, his face colorless, his eyes
projecting, and his chin shaking. Colburne cursed him for a poltroon,
struck him with the flat of his sabre, and dragged him into the ranks of
his own regiment; but the miserable creature was too thoroughly unmanned
by the great horror of death to be moved to any show of resentment or
even of courage by the indignity; he only gave an idiotic stare with
outstretched neck toward the front, then turned with a nervous jerk,
like that of a scared beast, and rushed rearward. Further on, six men
were standing in single file behind a large beech, holding each other by
the shoulders, when with a stunning crash the entire top of the tree
flew off and came down among them butt foremost, sending out a cloud of
dust and splinters. Colburne smiled grimly to see the paralyzed terror
of their upward stare, and the frantic flight which barely saved them
from being crushed jelly. A man who keeps the ranks hates a skulker, and
wishes that he may be killed, the same as any other enemy.

"But in truth," says the Captain, in one of his letters, "the sights and
sounds of this battle-reaped forest were enough to shake the firmest
nerves. Never before had I been so tried as I was during that hour in
this wilderness of death. It was not the slaughter which unmanned me,
for our regiment did not lose very heavily; it was the stupendous clamor
of the cannonade and of the crashing trees which seemed to overwhelm me
by its mere physical power; and it made me unable to bear spectacles
which I had witnessed in other engagements with perfect composure. When
one of our men was borne by me with half his foot torn off by a round
shot, the splintered bones projecting clean and white from the ragged
raw flesh, I grew so sick that perhaps I might have fainted if a brother
officer had not given me a sip of whiskey from his canteen. It was the
only occasion in my fighting experience when I have had to resort to
that support. I had scarcely recovered myself when I saw a broad flow of
blood stream down the face of a color-corporal who stood within
arm's-length of me. I thought he was surely a dead man; but it was only
one of the wonderful escapes of battle. The bullet had skirted his cap
where the fore-piece joins the cloth, forcing the edge of the leather
through the skin, and making a clean cut to the bone from temple to
temple. He went to the rear blinded and with a smart headache, but not
seriously injured. That we were not slaughtered by the wholesale is
wonderful, for we were closed up in a compact mass, and the shot came
with stunning rapidity. A shell burst in the centre of my company,
tearing one man's heel to the bone, but doing no other damage. The
wounded man, a good soldier though as quiet and gentle as a bashful
girl, touched his hat to me, showed his bleeding foot, and asked leave
to go to the rear, which I of course granted. While he was speaking,
another shell burst about six feet from the first, doing no harm at all,
although so near to Van Zandt as to dazzle and deafen him."

Presently a section of Bainbridge's regular battery came up, winding
slowly through the forest, the guns thumping over roots and fallen
limbs, the men sitting superbly erect on their horses, and the
color-sergeant holding his battle-flag as proudly as a knight-errant
ever bore his pennon. In a minute the two brass Napoleons opened with a
sonorous _spang_, which drew a spontaneous cheer from the delighted
infantry. The edge of the wood was now reached, and Colburne could see
the enemy's position. In front of him lay a broad and curving valley,
irregular in surface, and seamed in some places by rugged gorges, the
whole made more difficult of passage by a multitude of felled trees, the
leafless trunks and branches of which were tangled into an inextricable
_chevaux de frise_. On the other side of this valley rose a bluff or
table-land, partially covered with forest, but showing on its cleared
spaces the tents and cabins of the Rebel encampments. Along the edge of
the bluff, following its sinuosities, and at this distance looking like
mere natural banks of yellow earth, ran the fortifications of Port
Hudson. Colburne could see Paine's brigade of Weitzel's division
descending into the valley, forcing its bloody way through a roaring
cannonade and a continuous screech of musketry.

An order came to the commander of the Tenth to deploy two companies as
skirmishers in the hollow in front of Bainbridge, and push to the left
with the remainder of the regiment, throwing out other skirmishers and
silencing the Rebel artillery. One of the two detached companies was
Colburne's, and he took command of both as senior officer. At the moment
that he filed his men out of the line a murmur ran through the regiment
that the Lieutenant-Colonel was killed or badly wounded. Then came an
inquiry as to the whereabouts of the Major.

"By Jove! it wouldn't be a dangerous job to hunt for him," chuckled Van
Zandt.

"Why? Where is he?" asked Colburne.

"I don't believe, by Jove! that I could say within a mile or two. I only
know, by Jove! that he is _non est inventus_. I saw him a quarter of an
hour ago charging for the rear with his usual impetuosity. I'll bet my
everlasting salvation that he's in the safest spot within ten miles of
this d----d unhealthy neighborhood."

The senior captain took command of the regiment, and led it to the left
on a line parallel with the fortifications. Colburne descended with his
little detachment, numbering about eighty muskets, into that Valley of
the Shadow of Death, climbing over or creeping under the fallen trunks
of the tangled labyrinth, and making straight for the bluff on which
thundered and smoked the rebel stronghold. As his men advanced they
deployed, spreading outwards like the diverging blades of a fan until
they covered a front of nearly a quarter of a mile. Every stump, every
prostrate trunk, every knoll and gulley was a temporary breastwork, from
behind which they poured a slow but fatal fire upon the rebel gunners,
who could be plainly seen upon the hostile parapet working their pieces.
The officers and sergeants moved up and down the line, each behind his
own platoon or section, steadily urging it forward.

"Move on, men. Move on, men," Colburne repeated. "Don't expose
yourselves. Use the covers; use the stumps. But keep moving on. Don't
take root. Don't stop till we reach the ditch."

In spite of their intelligent prudence the men were falling under the
incessant flight of bullets. A loud scream from a thicket a little to
Colburne's right attracted his attention.

"Who is that?" he called.

"It is Allen!" replied a sergeant. "He is shot through the body. Shall I
send him to the rear?"

"Not now, wait till we are relieved. Prop him up and leave him in the
shade."

He had in his mind this passage of the Army Regulations: "Soldiers must
not be permitted to leave the ranks to strip or rob the dead, nor even
to assist the wounded, unless by express permission, which is only to be
given after the action is decided. The highest interest and most
pressing duty is to win the victory, by which only can a proper care of
the wounded be ensured."

Turning to a soldier who had mounted a log and stood up at the full
height of his six feet to survey the fortifications, Colburne shouted,
"Jump down, you fool. You will get yourself hit for nothing."

"Captain, I can't see a chance for a shot," replied the fellow
deliberately.

"Get down!" reiterated Colburne; but the man had waited too long
already. Throwing up both hands he fell backward with an incoherent
gurgle, pierced through the lungs by a rifle-ball. Then a little Irish
soldier burst out swearing, and hastily pulled his trousers to glare at
a bullet-hole through the calf of his leg, with a comical expression of
mingled surprise, alarm and wrath. And so it went on: every few minutes
there was an oath of rage or a shriek of pain; and each outcry marked
the loss of a man. But all the while the line of skirmishers advanced.

The sickishness which troubled Colburne in the cannon-smitten forest had
gone, and was succeeded by the fierce excitement of close battle, where
the combatants grow angry and savage at sight of each other's faces. He
was throbbing with elation and confidence, for he had cleaned off the
gunners from the two pieces in his front. He felt as if he could take
Port Hudson with his detachment alone. The contest was raging in a
clamorous rattle of musketry on the right, where Paine's brigade, and
four regiments of the Reserve Brigade, all broken into detachments by
gullies, hillocks, thickets and fallen trees, were struggling to turn
and force the fortifications. On his left other companies of the Tenth
were slowly moving forward, deployed and firing as skirmishers. In his
front the Rebel musketry gradually slackened, and only now and then
could he see a broad-brimmed hat show above the earth-works and hear the
hoarse whistle of a Minie-ball as it passed him. The garrison on this
side was clearly both few in number and disheartened. It seemed to him
likely, yes even certain, that Port Hudson would be carried by storm
that morning. At the same time, half mad as he was with the glorious
intoxication of successful battle, he knew that it would be utter folly
to push his unsupported detachment into the works, and that such a
movement would probably end in slaughter or capture. Fifteen or twenty,
he did not know precisely how many, of his soldiers had been hit, and
the survivors were getting short of cartridges.

"Steady, men!" he shouted. "Halt! Take cover and hold your position.
Don't waste your powder. Fire slow and aim sure."

The orders were echoed from man to man along the extended, straggling
line, and each one disappeared behind the nearest thicket, stump or
fallen tree. Colburne had already sent three corporals to the regiment
to recount his success and beg for more men; but neither had the
messengers reappeared nor reinforcements arrived to support his proposed
assault.

"Those fellows must have got themselves shot," he said to Van Zandt.
"I'll go myself. Keep the line where it is, and save the cartridges."

Taking a single soldier with him, he hurried rearward by the clearest
course that he could find through the prostrate forest, without minding
the few bullets that whizzed by him. Suddenly he halted, powerless, as
if struck by paralysis, conscious of a general nervous shock, and a
sharp pain in his left arm. His first impulse,--a very hurried
impulse,--was to take the arm with his right hand and twist it to see if
the bone was broken. Next he looked about him for some shelter from the
scorching and crazing sunshine. He espied a green bush, and almost
immediately lost sight of it, for the shock made him faint although the
pain was but momentary.

"Are you hurt, Captain?" asked the soldier.

"Take me to that bush," said Colburne, pointing--for he knew where the
cover was, although he could not see it.

The soldier put an arm round his waist, led him to the bush, and laid
him down.

"Shall I go for help, Captain?"

"No. Don't weaken the company. All right. No bones broken. Go on in a
minute."

The man tied his handkerchief about the ragged and bloody hole in the
coat-sleeve; then sat down and reloaded his musket, occasionally casting
a glance at the pale face of the Captain. In two or three minutes
Colburne's color came back, and he felt as well as ever. He rose
carefully to his feet, looked about him as if to see where he was, and
again set off for the regiment, followed by his silent companion. The
bullets still whizzed about them, but did no harm. After a slow walk of
ten minutes, during which. Colburne once stopped to sling his arm in a
handkerchief, he emerged from a winding gully to find himself within a
few yards of Bainbridge's battery. Behind the guns was a colonel calmly
sitting his horse and watching the battle.

"What is the matter?" asked the Colonel.

"A flesh wound," said Colburne. "Colonel, there is a noble chance ahead
of you. Do you see that angle? My men are at the base of it, and some of
them in the ditch. They have driven the artillerymen from the guns, and
forced the infantry to lie low. For God's sake send in your regiment. We
can certainly carry the place."

"The entire brigade that I command is engaged," replied the Colonel.
"Don't you see them on the right of your position?"

"Is there no other force about here?" asked Colburne, sitting down as he
felt the dizziness coming over him again.

"None that I know of. This is such an infernal country for movements
that we are all dislocated. Nobody knows where anything is.--But you had
better go to the rear, Captain. You look used up."

Colburne was so tired, so weak with the loss of blood, so worn out by
the heat of the sun, and the excitement of fighting that he could not
help feeling discouraged at the thought of struggling back to the
position of his company. He stretched himself under a tree to rest, and
in ten minutes was fast asleep. When he awoke--he never knew how long
afterwards--he could not at first tell what he remembered from what he
had dreamed, and only satisfied himself that he had been hit by looking
at his bloody and bandaged arm. An artilleryman brought him to his full
consciousness by shouting excitedly, "There, by God! they are trying a
charge. The infantry are trying a charge."

Colburne rose up, saw a regiment struggling across the valley, and heard
its long-drawn charging yell.

"I must go back," he exclaimed. "My men ought to go in and support those
fellows." Turning to the soldier who attended him he added, "Run! Tell
Van Zandt to forward."

The soldier ran, and Colburne after him. But he had not gone twenty
paces before he fell straight forward on his face, without a word, and
lay perfectly still.

CHAPTER XXI.

CAPTAIN COLBURNE HAS OCCASION TO SEE LIFE IN A HOSPITAL.

When Colburne came to himself he was lying on the ground in rear of the
pieces. Beside him, in the shadow of the same tuft of withering bushes,
lay a wounded lieutenant of the battery and four wounded artillerists. A
dozen steps away, rapidly blackening in the scorching sun and sweltering
air, were two more artillerists, stark dead, one with his brains bulging
from a bullet-hole in his forehead, while a dark claret-colored streak
crossed his face, the other's light-blue trousers soaked with a dirty
carnation stain of life-blood drawn from the femoral artery. None of the
wounded men writhed, or groaned, or pleaded for succor, although a sweat
of suffering stood in great drops on their faces. Each had cried out
when he was hit, uttering either an oath, or the simple exclamation
"Oh!" in a tone of dolorous surprise; one had shrieked spasmodically,
physically crazed by the shock administered to some important nervous
centre; but all, sooner or later, had settled into the calm, sublime
patience of the wounded of the battle-field.

The brass Napoleons were still spanging sonorously, and there was a
ceaseless spitting of irregular musketry in the distance.

"Didn't the assault succeed?" asked Colburne as soon as he had got his
wits about him.

"No sir--it was beat off," said one of the wounded artillerists.

"You've had a faint, sir," he added with a smile. "That was a smart
tumble you got. We saw you go over, and brought you back here."

"I am very much obliged," replied Colburne. His arm pained him now, his
head ached frightfully, his whole frame was feverish, and he thought of
New England brooks of cool water. In a few minutes Lieutenant Van Zandt
appeared, his dark face a little paler than usual, and the right
shoulder of his blouse pierced with a ragged and bloody bullet-hole.

"Well, Captain," said he, "we have got, by Jove! our allowance of
to-day's rations. Hadn't we better look up a doctor's shop? I feel, by
the everlasting Jove!--excuse me--that I stand in need of a sup of
whiskey. Lieutenant--I beg your pardon--I see you are wounded--I hope
you're not much hurt, sir--but have you a drop of the article about the
battery? No! By Jupiter! You go into action mighty short of ammunition.
I beg your pardon for troubling you. This is, by Jove! the dryest
fighting that I ever saw. I wish I was in Mexico, and had a gourd of
aguardiente."

By the way, I wish the reader to understand that, when I introduce a "By
Jove!" into Van Zandt's conversation, it is to be understood that that
very remarkably profane officer and gentleman used the great Name of the
True Divinity.

"Where is the company, Lieutenant?" asked Colburne.

"Relieved, sir. Both companies were relieved and ordered back to the
regiment fifteen or twenty minutes ago. I got this welt in the shoulder
just as I was coming out of that damned hollow. We may as well go along,
sir. Our day's fight is over."

"So the attack failed," said Colburne, as they took up their slow march
to the rear in search of a field hospital.

"Broken up by the ground, sir; beaten off by the musketry. Couldn't put
more than a man or two on the ramparts. Played out before it got any
where, just like a wave coming up a sandy beach. It was only a regiment.
It ought to have been a brigade. But a regiment might have done it, if
it had been shoved in earlier. That was the time, sir, when you went off
for reinforcements. If we had had the bully old Tenth there then, we
could have taken Port Hudson alone. Just after you left, the Rebs raised
the white flag, and a whole battalion of them came out on our right and
stacked arms. Some of our men spoke to them, and asked what they were
after. They said--by Jove! it's so, sir!--they said they had
surrendered. Then down came some Rebel General or other, in a tearing
rage, and marched them back behind the works. The charge came too late.
They beat it off easy. They took the starch out of that Twelfth Maine,
sir. I have seen to-day, by Jove! the value of minutes."

Before they had got out of range of the Rebel musketry they came upon a
surgeon attending some wounded men in a little sheltered hollow. He
offered to examine their hurts, and proposed to give them chloroform.

"No, thank you," said Colburne. "You have your hands full, and we can
walk farther."

"Doctor, I don't mind taking a little stimulant," observed Van Zandt,
picking up a small flask and draining it nearly to the bottom. "Your
good health, sir; my best respects."

A quarter of a mile further on they found a second surgeon similarly
occupied, from whom Van Zandt obtained another deep draught of his
favorite medicament, rejecting chloroform with profane politeness.
Colburne refused both, and asked for water, but could obtain none. Deep
in the profound and solemn woods, a full mile and a half from the
fighting line, they came to the field hospital of the division. It was
simply an immense collection of wounded men in every imaginable
condition of mutilation, every one stained more or less with his own
blood, every one of a ghastly yellowish pallor, all lying in the open
air on the bare ground, or on their own blankets, with no shelter except
the friendly foliage of the oaks and beeches. In the centre of this mass
of suffering stood several operating tables, each burdened by a
grievously wounded man and surrounded by surgeons and their assistants.
Underneath were great pools of clotted blood, amidst which lay amputated
fingers, hands, arms, feet and legs, only a little more ghastly in color
than the faces of those who waited their turn on the table. The
surgeons, who never ceased their awful labor, were daubed with blood to
the elbows; and a smell of blood drenched the stifling air, overpowering
even the pungent odor of chloroform. The place resounded with groans,
notwithstanding that most of the injured men who retained their senses
exhibited the heroic endurance so common on the battle-field. One man,
whose leg was amputated close to his body, uttered an inarticulate
jabber of broken screams, and rolled, or rather bounced from side to
side of a pile of loose cotton, with such violence that two hospital
attendants were fully occupied in holding him. Another, shot through the
body, lay speechless and dying, but quivering from head to foot with a
prolonged though probably unconscious agony. He continued to shudder
thus for half an hour, when he gave one superhuman throe, and then lay
quiet for ever. An Irishman, a gunner of a regular battery, showed
astonishing vitality, and a fortitude bordering on callousness. His
right leg had been knocked off above the knee by a round shot, the stump
being so deadened and seared by the shock that the mere bleeding was too
slight to be mortal. He lay on his left side, and was trying to get his
left hand into his trousers-pocket. With great difficulty and grinning
with pain, he brought forth a short clay pipe, blackened by previous
smoking, and a pinch of chopped plug tobacco. Having filled the pipe
carefully and deliberately, he beckoned a negro to bring him a coal of
fire, lighted, and commenced puffing with an air of tranquillity which
resembled comfort. Yet he was probably mortally wounded; human nature
could hardly survive such a hurt in such a season; nearly all the leg
amputations at Port Hudson proved fatal. The men whose business it is to
pick up the wounded--the musicians and quartermaster's people--were
constantly bringing in fresh sufferers, laying them on the ground,
putting a blanket-roll or havresack under their heads, and then hurrying
away for other burdens of misery. They, as well as the surgeons and
hospital attendants, already looked worn out with the fatigue of their
terrible industry.

"Come up and see them butcher, Captain," said the iron-nerved Van Zandt,
striding over prostrate and shrinking forms to the side of one of the
tables, and glaring at the process of an amputation with an eager smile
of interest much like the grin of a bull-dog who watches the cutting up
of a piece of beef. Presently he espied the assistant surgeon of the
Tenth, and made an immediate rush at him for whiskey. Bringing the flask
which he obtained to Colburne, he gave him a sip, and then swallowed the
rest himself. By this time he began to show signs of intoxication; he
laughed, told stories, and bellowed humorous comments on the horrid
scene. Colburne left him, moved out of the circle of anguish, seated
himself on the ground with his back against a tree, filled his pipe, and
tried to while away the time in smoking. He was weak with want of food
as well as loss of blood, but he could not eat a bit of cracker which a
wounded soldier gave him. Once he tried to soothe the agony of his
Lieutenant-Colonel, whom he discovered lying on a pile of loose cotton,
with a bullet-wound in his thigh which the surgeon whispered was mortal,
the missile having glanced up into his body.

"It's a lie!" exclaimed the sufferer. "It's all nonsense, Doctor. You
don't know your business. I won't die. I sha'n't die. It's all nonsense
to say that a little hole in the leg like that can kill a great strong
man like me. I tell you I sha'n't and won't die."

Under the influence of the shock or of chloroform his mind soon began to
wander.

"I have fought well," he muttered. "I am not a coward. I am not a
Gazaway. I have never disgraced myself. I call all my regiment to
witness that I have fought like a man. Summon the Tenth here, officers
and men; summon them here to say what they like. I will leave it to any
officer--any soldier--in my regiment."

In an hour more he was a corpse, and before night he was black with
putrefaction, so rapid was that shocking change under the heat of a
Louisiana May.

Amid these horrible scenes Van Zandt grew momentarily more intoxicated.
The surgeons could hardly keep him quiet long enough to dress his wound,
so anxious was he to stroll about and search for more whiskey. He
talked, laughed and swore without intermission, every now and then
bellowing like a bull for strong liquors. From table to table, from
sufferer to sufferer he followed the surgeon of the Tenth, slapping him
on the back violently and shouting, "Doctor, give me some whiskey. I'll
give you a rise, Doctor. I'll give you a rise higher than a balloon.
Hand over your whiskey, damn you!"

If he had not been so horrible he would have been ludicrous. His
Herculean form was in incessant stumbling motion, and his dark face was
beaded with perspiration. A perpetual silly leer played about his wide
mouth, and his eyes stood out so with eagerness that the white showed a
clear circle around the black iris. He offered his assistance to the
surgeons; boasted of his education as a graduate of Columbia College;
declared that he was a better Doctor than any other infernal fool
present; made himself a torment to the helplessly wounded. Upon a Major
of a Louisiana regiment who had been disabled by a severe contusion he
poured contempt and imprecations.

"What are you lying whimpering there for?" he shouted. "It's nothing but
a little bruise. A child, by Jove! wouldn't stop playing for it. You
ought to be ashamed of yourself. Get up and join your regiment."

The Major simply laughed, being a hard drinker himself, and having a
brotherly patience with drunkards.

"That's the style of Majors," pursued Van Zandt. "_We_ are blessed, by
Jove! with a Major. He is, by Jove! a dam incur--dam--able darn coward."
(When Van Zandt was informed the next day of this feat of profanity he
seemed quite gratified, and remarked, "That, by Jove! is giving a word a
full battery,--bow-chaser, stern-chaser and long-tom amidships.")
"Where's Gazaway? (in a roar). Where's the heroic Major of the Tenth? I
am going, by Jove! to look him up. I am going, by Jove! to find the
safest place in the whole country. Where Gazaway is, there is peace!"

Colburne refused one or two offers to dress his wound, saying that
others needed more instant care than himself. When at last he submitted
to an examination, it was found that the ball had passed between the
bones of the fore-arm, not breaking them indeed, but scaling off some
exterior splinters and making an ugly rent in the muscles.

"I don't think you'll lose your arm," said the Surgeon. "But you'll have
a nasty sore for a month or two. I'll dress it now that I'm about it.
You'd better take the chloroform; it will make it easier for both of
us."

Under the combined influence of weakness, whiskey and chloroform,
Colburne fell asleep after the operation. About sundown he awoke, his
throat so parched that he could hardly speak, his skin fiery with fever,
and his whole body sore. Nevertheless he joined a procession of
slightly wounded men, and marched a mile to a general hospital which
had been set up in and around a planter's house in rear of the forest.
The proprietor and his son were in the garrison of Port Hudson. But the
wife and two grown-up daughters were there, full of scorn and hatred; so
unwomanly, so unimaginably savage in conversation and soul that no
novelist would dare to invent such characters; nothing but real life
could justify him in painting them. They seemed to be actually
intoxicated with the malignant strength of a malice, passionate enough
to dethrone the reason of any being not aboriginally brutal. They
laughed like demons to see the wounds and hear the groans of the
sufferers. They jeered them because the assault had failed. The Yankees
never could take Port Hudson; they were the meanest, the most dastardly
people on earth. Joe Johnson would soon kill the rest of them, and have
Banks a prisoner, and shut him up in a cage.

"I hope to see you all dead," laughed one of these female hyenas. "I
will dance with joy on your graves. My brother makes beautiful rings out
of Yankee bones."

No harm was done to them, nor any stress of silence laid upon them. When
their own food gave out they were fed from the public stores; and at the
end of the siege they were left unmolested, to gloat in their jackal
fashion over patriot graves.

There was a lack of hospital accommodation near Port Hudson, so bare is
the land of dwellings; there was a lack of surgeons, nurses, stores, and
especially of ice, that absolute necessity of surgery in our southern
climate; and therefore the wounded were sent as rapidly as possible to
New Orleans. Ambulances were few at that time in the Department of the
Gulf, and Colburne found the heavy, springless army-wagon which conveyed
him to Springfield Landing a chariot of torture. His arm was swollen to
twice its natural size from the knuckles to the elbow. Nature had set to
work with her tormenting remedies of inflammation and suppuration to
extract the sharp slivers of bone which still hid in the wound
notwithstanding the searching finger and probe of the Surgeon. During
the night previous to this journey neither whiskey nor opium could
enable him to sleep, and he could only escape from his painful
self-consciousness by drenching himself with chloroform. But this
morning he almost forgot his own sensations in pity and awe of the
multitudinous agony which bore him company. So nearly supernatural in
its horror was the burden of anguish which filled that long train of
jolting wagons that it seemed at times to his fevered imagination as if
he were out of the world, and journeying in the realms of eternal
torment. The sluggish current of suffering groaned and wailed its way on
board the steam transport, spreading out there into a great surface of
torture which could be taken in by a single sweep of the eye. Wounded
men and dying men filled the state-rooms and covered the cabin floor and
even the open deck. There was a perpetual murmur of moans, athwart which
passed frequent shrieks from sufferers racked to madness, like
lightnings darting across a gloomy sky. More than one poor fellow drew
his last breath in the wagons and on board the transport. All these men,
thought Colburne, are dying and agonizing for their country and for
human freedom. He prayed, and, without arguing the matter, he wearily
yet calmly trusted, that God would grant them His infinite mercy in this
world and the other.

It was a tiresome voyage from Springfield Landing to New Orleans.
Colburne had no place to lie down, and if he had had one he could not
have slept. During most of the trip he sat on a pile of baggage, holding
in his right hand a tin quart cup filled with ice and punctured with a
small hole, through which the chilled water, dripped upon his wounded
arm. Great was the excitement in the city when the ghastly travellers
landed. It was already known there that an assault had been delivered,
and that Port Hudson had not been taken; but no particulars had been
published which might indicate that the Union army had suffered a
severe repulse. Now, when several steamboats discharged a gigantic
freight of mutilated men, the facts of defeat and slaughter were
sanguinarily apparent. Secessionists of both sexes and all ages swarmed
in the streets, and filled them with a buzz of inhuman delight.
Creatures in the guise of womanhood laughed and told their little
children to laugh at the pallid faces which showed from the ambulances
as they went and returned in frequent journeys between the levee and the
hospitals. The officers and men of the garrison were sad, stern and
threatening in aspect. The few citizens who had declared for the Union
cowered by themselves and exchanged whispers of gloomy foreboding.

In St. Stephen's Hospital Colburne found something of that comfort which
a wounded man needs. His arm was dressed for the second time; his ragged
uniform, stiff with blood and dirt, was removed; he was sponged from
head to foot and laid in the first sheets which he had seen for months.
There were three other wounded officers in the room, each on his own
cot, each stripped stark naked and covered only by a sheet. A Major of a
Connecticut regiment, who had received a grapeshot through the lungs,
smiled at Colburne's arm and whispered, "Flea-bite." Then he pointed to
the horrible orifice in his own breast, through which the blood and
breath could be seen to bubble whenever the dressings were removed, and
nodded with another feeble but heroic smile which seemed to say, "This
is no flea-bite." Iced water appeared to be the only exterior medicament
in use, and the hospital nurses were constantly drenching the dressings
with this simple panacea of wise old Mother Nature. But in this early
stage of the great agony, before the citizens had found it in their
hearts to act the part of the Good Samaritan, there was a lack of
attendance. Happy were those officers who had their servants with them,
like the Connecticut Major, or who, like Colburne, had strength and
members left to take care of their own hurts. He soon hit upon a device
to lessen his self-healing labors. He got a nurse to drive a hook into
the ceiling and suspend his quart cup of ice to it by a triangle of
strings, so that it might hang about six inches above his wounded arm,
and shed its dew of consolation and health without trouble to himself.
In his fever he was childishly anxious about his quart cup; he was
afraid that the surgeon, the nurse, the visitors, would hit it and make
it swing. That arm was a little world of pain; it radiated pain as the
sun radiates light.

For the first time in his life he drank freely of strong liquors.
Whiskey was the internal panacea of the hospital, as iced water was the
outward one. Every time that the Surgeon visited the four officers he
sent a nurse for four milk punches, and if they wanted other stimulants,
such as claret or porter, they could have them for the asking. The
generosity of the Government, and the sublime beneficence of the
Sanitary Commission supplied every necessary and many luxuries. Colburne
was on his feet in forty-eight hours after his arrival, ashamed to lie
in bed under the eyes of that mangled and heroic Major. He was promoted
to the milk-toast table, and then to the apple-sauce table. Holding his
tin cup over his arm, he made frequent rounds of the hospital, cheering
up the wounded, and finding not a little pleasure in watching the
progress of individual cases. He never acquired a taste, as many did,
for frequenting the operating-room, and (as Van Zandt phrased it) seeing
them butcher. This _chevalier sans peur_, who on the battle-field could
face death and look upon ranks of slain unblenchingly, was at heart as
soft as a woman, and never saw a surgeon's knife touch living flesh
without a sensation of faintness.

He often accompanied the Chief Surgeon in his tours of inspection. A
wonder of practical philanthropy was this queer, cheerful, indefatigable
Doctor Jackson, as brisk and inspiriting as a mountain breeze, tireless
in body, fervent in spirit, a benediction with the rank of Major. Iced
water, whiskey, nourishment and encouragement were his cure-alls. There
were surgeons who themselves drank the claret and brandy of the Sanitary
Commission, and gave the remnant to their friends; who poured the
consolidated milk of the Sanitary Commission on the canned peaches of
the Sanitary Commission and put the grateful mess into their personal
stomachs; and who, having thus comforted themselves, went out with a
pleasant smile to see their patients eat bread without peaches and drink
coffee without milk. But Dr. Jackson was not one of these self-centred
individuals; he had fibres of sympathy which reached into the lives of
others, especially of the wretched. As he passed through the crowded
wards all those sick eyes turned to him as to a sun of strength and
hope. He never left a wounded man, however near to death, but the poor
fellow brightened up with a confidence of speedy recovery.

"Must cheer 'em--must cheer 'em," he muttered to Colburne. "Courage is a
great medicine--best in the world. Works miracles--yes, miracles."

"Why! how _are_ you, my old boy?" he said aloud, stopping before a
patient with a ball in the breast. "You look as hearty as a buck this
morning. Getting on wonderfully."

He gave him an easy slap on the shoulder, as if he considered him a well
man already. He knew just where to administer these slaps, and just how
to graduate them to the invalid's weakness. After counting the man's
pulse he smiled in his face with an air of astonishment and admiration,
and proceeded, "Beautiful! Couldn't do it better if you had never got
hit. Nurse, bring this man a milk-punch. That's all the medicine _he_
wants."

When they had got a few yards from the bed he sighed, jerked his thumb
backward significantly, and whispered to Colburne, "No use. Can't save
him. No vitality. Bone-yard to-morrow."

They stopped to examine another man who had been shot through the head
from temple to temple, but without unseating life from its throne. His
head, especially about the face, was swollen to an amazing magnitude;
his eyes were as red as blood, and projected from their sockets, two
awful lumps of inflammation. He was blind and deaf, but able to drink
milk-punches, and still full of vital force.

"Fetch him round, I _guess_," whispered the Doctor with a smile of
gratification. "Holds out beautiful."

"But he will always be blind, and probably idiotic."

"No. Not idiotic. Brain as sound as a nut. As for blindness, can't say.
Shouldn't wonder if he could use his peepers yet. Great doctor, old
Nature--if you won't get in her way. Works miracles--miracles! Why, in
the Peninsular campaign I sent off one man well, with a rifle-ball in
his heart. _Must_ have been in his heart. There's your room-mate, the
Major. Put a walking cane through him, and _he_ won't die. Could, but
won't. Too good pluck to let go. Reg'lar bull terrier."

"How is my boy Jerry? The little Irish fellow with a shot in the groin."

"Ah, I remember. Empty bed to-morrow."

"You don't mean that there's no hope for him?"

"No, no. All right. I mean he'll get his legs and be about. No fear for
that sort. Pluck enough to pull half a dozen men through. Those
devil-may-care boys make capital soldiers, they get well so quick. This
fellow will be stealing chickens in three weeks. I wouldn't bet that I
_could_ kill him."

Thus in the very tolerable comfort of St. Stephen's Colburne escaped the
six weeks of trying siege duty which his regiment had to perform before
Port Hudson. The Tenth occupied a little hollow about one hundred and
fifty yards from the rebel fortifications, protected in front by a high
knoll, but exposed on the left to a fire which hit one or more every
day. The men cut a terrace on their own side of the knoll, and then
topped the crest with a double line of logs pierced for musketry, thus
forming a solid and convenient breastwork. On both sides the
sharpshooting began at daybreak and lasted till nightfall. On both
sides the marksmanship grew to be fatally accurate. Men were shot dead
through the loopholes as they took aim. If the crown of a hat or cap
showed above the breast-work, it was pierced by a bullet. After the
siege was over, a rebel officer, who had been stationed on this front,
stated that most of his killed and wounded men had been hit just above
the line of the forehead. Every morning at dawn, Carter, who had his
quarters in the midst of the Tenth, was awakened by a spattering of
musketry and the singing of Minie-balls through the branches above his
head, and even through the dry foliage of his own sylvan shanty. Now and
then a shriek or oath indicated that a bullet had done its brutal work
on some human frame. No crowd collected; the men were hardened to such
tragedies; four or five bore the victim away; the rest asked, "Who is
it?" One death which Carter witnessed was of so remarkable a character
that he wrote an account of it to his wife, although not given to noting
with much interest the minor and personal incidents of war.

"I had just finished breakfast, and was lying on my back smoking. A
bullet whistled so unusually low as to attract my attention and struck
with a loud smash in a tree about twenty feet from me. Between me and
the tree a soldier, with his great coat rolled under his head for a
pillow, lay on his back reading a newspaper which he held in both hands.
I remember smiling to myself to see this man start as the bullet passed.
Some of his comrades left off playing cards and looked for it. The man
who was reading remained perfectly still, his eyes fixed on the paper
with a steadiness which I thought curious, considering the bustle around
him. Presently I noticed that there were a few drops of blood on his
neck, and that his face was paling. Calling to the card-players, who had
resumed their game, I said, 'See to that man with the paper.' They went
to him, spoke to him, touched him, and found him perfectly dead. The
ball had struck him under the chin, traversed the neck, and cut the
spinal column where it joins the brain, making a fearful hole through
which the blood had already soaked his great-coat. It was this man's
head, and not the tree, which had been struck with such a report. There
he lay, still holding the New York Independent, with his eyes fixed on a
sermon by Henry Ward Beecher. It was really quite a remarkable
circumstance.

"By the way, you must not suppose, my dear little girl, that bullets
often come so near me. I am as careful of myself as you exhort me to
be."

Not quite true, this soothing story; and the Colonel knew it to be false
as he wrote it. He knew that he was in danger of death at any moment,
but he had not the heart to tell his wife so, and make her unhappy.

CHAPTER XXII.

CAPTAIN COLBURNE REINFORCES THE RAVENELS IN TIME TO AID THEM IN RUNNING
AWAY.

Colburne had been two or three weeks in the hospital when he was
startled by seeing Doctor Ravenel advancing eagerly upon him with a face
full of trouble. The Doctor had heard of the young man's hurt, and as
his sensitive sympathy invariably exaggerated danger and suffering,
especially if they concerned any one whom he loved, he had imagined the
worst, and taken the first boat for New Orleans. On the other hand,
Colburne surmised from that concerned countenance that the Doctor
brought evil tidings of his daughter. Was she unhappy in her marriage,
or widowed, or dead? He laughed outright, with a sense of relief
equivalent to positive pleasure, when he learned that he alone was the
cause of Ravenel's worry.

"I am getting along famously," said he. "Ask Doctor Jackson here. I am
not sick at all above my left elbow. Below the elbow the arm seems to
belong to some other man."

The Doctor shook his head with the resolute incredulity of a man who is
too anxious not to expect the worst.

"But you can't continue to do well here. This air is infected. This
great mass of inflammation, suppuration, mortification and death, has
poisoned the atmosphere of the hospital. I scented it the moment I
entered the door. Am I not right, Dr. Jackson?"

"Just so. Can't help it. Horrid weather for cases," replied the chief
surgeon, wiping the perspiration from his forehead. "Air _is_ poisoned.
Wish to God I could get a fresh building. My patients would do better in
shanties than they will here."

"I knew it," said Ravenel. "Now then, I am a country doctor. I can take
this young man to a plantation, and give him pure air."

"That's what you want," observed Jackson, turning to Colburne. "Your arm
don't need ice now. Water will do. Better go, I think. I'll see that you
have a month's leave of absence. Come, you can go to Taylorsville, and
still not miss a chance for fighting. Tried to send him north," he
added, addressing Ravenel. "But he's foolish about it. Wants to see Port
Hudson out--what you call a knight-errant."

Colburne was in a tremble, body and soul, at the thought of meeting Mrs.
Carter; he had never been so profoundly shaken by even the actuality of
encountering Miss Ravenel. Most of us have been in love enough to
understand all about it without explanation, and to feel no wonder at
him because, after reeling mentally this way and that, he finally said,
"I will go." Now and then there is a woman who cannot bear to look upon
the man whom she has loved and lost, and who will turn quick corners and
run down side streets to escape him, haunting him spiritually perhaps,
but bodily keeping afar from him all her life. But stronger natures, who
can endure the trial, frequently go to meet it, and seem to find some
dolorous comfort in it. As regards Colburne, it may be that he would not
have gone to Taylorsville had he not been weak and feverish, and felt a
craving for that petting kindness which seems to be a necessity of
invalids.

I doubt whether the life in Ravenel's house contributed much to advance
his convalescence. His emotions were played upon too constantly and
powerfully for the highest good of the temporarily shattered instrument.
He had supposed that he would undergo one great shock on meeting Mrs.
Carter, and that then his trouble would be over. The first thrill was
not so potent as he expected; but it was succeeded by a constant unrest,
like the burning of a slow fever; he was uneasy all day and slept badly
at night. In the house he could not talk freely and gaily, because of
Lillie's presence; and out of it he could not feel with calmness,
because he was perpetually thinking of her. After all, it may have been
the splinters of bone in the arm, quite as much as the arrow in the
heart, which worried him. Of Mrs. Carter I must admit that she was not
merciful; she made the doubly-wounded Captain talk a great deal of his
Colonel. He might recite Carter's martial deeds and qualities as
lengthily as he pleased, and recommence _da capo_ to recite them over
again, not only without fatiguing her, but without exciting in her mind
a thought that he was doing any thing remarkable. She was very much
pleased, but she was not a bit grateful. Why should she be! It was
perfectly natural to her mind that people should admire the Colonel, and
talk much of his glory. Colburne performed this ill-paid task with
infinite patience, sympathy, and self-sacrificing love; and no warrior
was ever better sung in conversational epics than was Carter the
successful by Colburne the disappointed. Under the rude oppression of
this subject the bruised shrub exhaled daily sweetness. It is almost
painful to contemplate these two loving hearts: the one sending its
anxious sympathies a hundred miles away into the deadly trenches of
Port Hudson; the other pouring out its sympathies for a present object,
but covertly and without a thought of reward. If the passionate
affection of the woman is charming, the unrequited, unhoping love of the
man is sublime.

The Doctor perhaps saw what Lillie could not or would not see.

"My dear," he observed, "you must remember that Colonel Carter is not
the husband of Captain Colburne."

"Oh papa!" she answered. "Do you suppose that he doesn't like to talk
about Colonel Carter? Of course he does. He admires him, and likes him
immensely."

"I dare say--I dare say. But nevertheless you give him very large doses
of your husband."

"No, papa; not too large. He is such a good friend that I am sure he
doesn't object. Just think how unkind it would be not to want to talk
about my husband. You don't understand him if you think he is so
shabby."

Nevertheless the Doctor was partially right, and shabby as it may have
been, Colburne was no better for the conversation which so much
gratified Mrs. Carter. His arm discharged its slivers of bone and healed
steadily, but he was thin and pale, slept badly, and had a slow fever.
It must not be supposed that he wilfully brooded over his
disappointment; much less that he was angry about it or felt any desire
to avenge it. He was too sensible not to struggle against useless
pinings; too gentle-hearted and honorable to be even tempted of base or
cruel spirits. Not that he was a moral miracle; not that he was even a
marvellously bright exception to the general run of humanity; on the
contrary he was like many of us, especially when we are under the
influence of elevating emotion. Some by me forgotten author has remarked
that no earthly being is purer, more like the souls in paradise, than a
young man during his first earnest love.

At one time Colburne entirely forgot himself in his sympathy for Mrs.
Carter. When the news came of the unsuccessful and murderous assault of
the fourteenth of June, she was nearly crazy for three days because of
her uncertainty concerning the fate of her husband. She must hear
constantly from her comforters the assurance that all was undoubtedly
well; that, if the Colonel had been engaged in the fighting, he would
certainly have been named in the official report; that, if he had
received any harm, he would have been all the more sure of being
mentioned, etc., etc. Clinging as if for life to these two men, she
demanded all their strength to keep her out of the depths of despair.
Every day they went two or three times to the fort, one or other of
them, to gather information from passing boats concerning the new
tragedy. Very honestly and earnestly gratified was Colburne when he was
able to bring to Mrs. Carter a letter from her husband, written the day
after the struggle, and saying that no harm had befallen him. How that
letter was wept over, prayed over, held to a beating heart, and then to
loving lips! The house was solemn all day with that immense and
unspeakable joy.

Circumstances soon occurred which caused this lonely and anxious family
to be troubled about its own safety. To carry on the siege of Port
Hudson, Banks had been obliged to reduce the garrison of New Orleans and
of its vast exterior line of defences (a hundred miles from the city on
every side) to the lowest point consistent with safety. Meantime Taylor
reorganized the remnant of his beaten army, raised new levies by
conscription, procured reinforcements from Texas, and resumed the
offensive. Brashear City on the Atchafalaya, with its immense mass of
commissary stores, and garrison of raw Nine Months' men, was captured by
surprise. A smart little battle was fought at Lafourche Crossing, near
Thibodeaux, in which Greene's Texans charged with their usual brilliant
impetuosity, but were repulsed by our men with fearful slaughter after a
hand-to-hand struggle over the contested cannon. Nevertheless the Union
troops soon retired before superior numbers, and Greene's wild mounted
rangers were at liberty to patrol the Lafourche Interior.

"We can't stay here long," said Colburne, in the council of war in which
the family talked these matters over. "Greene will come this way sooner
or later. If he can take Fort Winthrop, he will thereby blockade the
Mississippi, cut off Banks' supplies, and force him to raise the siege
of Port Hudson. He is sure to try it sooner or later."

"Must we leave our plantation, then?" asked Ravenel in real anguish. To
lose his home, his invested capital, pigs, chickens, prospective crop of
vegetables, and, worse yet, of enlightened and ennobled negroes, was
indeed a torturing calamity. Had he known on the afternoon of that day,
that before morning the shaggy ponies and long, lank, dirty mosstroopers
of Greene's brigade would be upon him, he would not have paused to
examine the situation from so many different points of view. Colburne
knew by experience the celerity of Texan rangers; he had chased them in
forced marches from Brashear City to Alexandria without ever seeing a
tail of their horses; and yet even he indulged in a false security.

"I think we have twelve hours before us," he observed. "To-morrow
morning we shall have to get up and get, as the natives say. Still it's
my opinion--I don't believe Mrs. Carter had better stay here; she ought
to go to the fort to-night."

"Are you going, papa?" asked Mrs. Carter, who somehow was not much
alarmed.

"My dear, I must stay here till the last moment. We have so much
property here! You will have to go without me."

"Then I won't go," she answered; and so that was settled.

"_You_ ought to be off," said the Doctor to Colburne. "As a United
States officer you are sure to be kept a prisoner, if taken. I certainly
think that you ought to go."

Colburne thought so too, but would not desert his friends; he shrugged
his shoulders in spirit and resolved to endure what might come. The
negroes were in a state of exquisite alarm. The entire black population
of the Lafourche Interior was making for the swamps or other places of
shelter; and only the love of the Ravenel gang for their good massa and
beautiful missus kept them from being swept away by the contagious
current. The horror with which they regarded the possibility of being
returned into slavery delighted the Doctor, who, even in those
circumstances, dilated enthusiastically upon it as a proof that the race
was capable of high aspirations.

"They have already acquired the love of individual liberty," said this
amiable optimist. "The cognate love of liberty in the abstract, the
liberty of all men, is not far ahead of them. How superior they already
are to the white wretches who are fighting to send them back to
slavery!--Shedding blood, their own and their brothers', for slavery! Is
it not utterly amazing? Risking life and taking life to restore slavery!
It is the foolishest, wickedest, most demoniacal infatuation that ever
possessed humanity. The Inquisition, the Massacre of St. Bartholomew,
were common sense and evangelical mercy compared to this pro-slavery
rebellion. And yet these imps of atrocity pretend to be Christians. They
are the most orthodox creatures that ever served the devil. They rant
and roar in the Methodist camp-meetings; they dogmatize on the doctrines
in the Presbyterian church; they make the responses in the Episcopal
liturgy. There is only one pinnacle of hypocrisy that they never have
had the audacity to mount. They have not yet brought themselves to make
the continuance and spread of slavery an object of prayer. It would be
logical, you know; it would be just like their impudence. I have
expected that they would come to it. I have looked forward to the time
when their hypocritical priesthood would put up bloody hands in the face
of an indignant Heaven, and say, 'O God of Justice! O Jesus, lover of
the oppressed! bless, extend and perpetuate slavery; prosper us in
selling the wife away from the husband, and the child away from the
parent; enable us to convert the blood and tears of our fellow creatures
into filthy lucre; help us to degrade man, who was made in Thine image;
and to Father, Son and Spirit be all the Glory!'--Can you imagine
anything more astoundingly wicked than such a petition? And yet I am
positively astonished that they have not got up monthly concerts of
prayer, and fabricated a liturgy, all pregnant with just such or similar
blasphemies. But God would not wait for them to reach this acme of
iniquity. His patience is exhausted, and He is even now bringing them to
punishment."

"They have some power left yet, as we feel to-night," said Colburne.

"Yes. I have seen an adder's head flatten and snap ten minutes after the
creature was cut in two. I dare say it might have inflicted a poisonous
wound."

"I think you had better send the hands to the fort."

"Do you anticipate such immediate danger?" inquired the Doctor, his very
spectacles expressing surprise.

"I feel uneasy every time I think of those Texans. They are fast boys.
They outmarch their own shadows sometimes, and have to wait for them to
come in after nightfall."

"I really ought to send the hands off," admitted the Doctor after a
minute of reflection. "I never could forgive myself if through my means
they should be returned to bondage."

"It would be a poor result of a freedman's labor experiment."

The Doctor went to the back door and shouted for Major Scott.

"Major," said he, "you must take all the people down to the fort as soon
as they can get ready."

"They's all ready, Marsr. They's only a waitin' for the word."

"Very well, bring them along. I'll write a note to the commandant,
asking him to take you in for the night. You can come back in the
morning if all is quiet."

"What's a gwine to come of you an' Miss Lillie?"

"Never mind that now. I will see to that presently. Bring the people
along."

In five minutes fifteen men, six women and four pickaninnies, the whole
laboring force of the plantation, were in the road before the house,
each loaded with a portion of his or her property, such as blankets,
food, and cooking utensils. The men looked anxious; the women cried
loudly with fright and grief; the pickaninnies cried because their
mothers did.

"Oh, Mars Ravenel! you'll be cotched suah," sobbed the old mamma who did
the family cooking. "Miss Lillie, do come 'long with us."

"We'se gwine to tote some o' your fixin's 'long," observed Major Scott.

"Better let him do it," said Colburne. "It may be your only chance to
save necessaries."

So the negroes added to their loads whatever seemed most valuable and
essential of the Ravenel baggage. Then Scott received the note to the
commandant of the fort, handed it to Julius, the second boss, and
remarked with dignity, "I stays with Marsr." The Major was undisguisedly
alarmed, but he had a character to sustain, and a military title to
justify. He was immediately joined in his forlorn hope by Jim the "no
'count nigger," who, being a sly and limber darkey, fleet of foot, and
familiar with swamp life, had a faith that he could wriggle out of any
danger or captivity.

"Keep them," said Colburne to Ravenel. "We shall want them as look-outs
during the night."

There was an evident hesitation in the whole gang as to whether they
should go or stay; but Colburne settled the question by pronouncing in a
tone of military command, "Forward, march!"

"Ah! they knows how to mind that sort o' talk," said Major Scott,
highly gratified with the spectacular nature of the scene. "I'se a been
eddycatin' 'em to millingtary ways. They knows a heap a'ready, they
doos."

He smiled with a simple and transitory joy, although he could hear the
voice of his wife (commonly called Mamma Major) rising in loud lament
amid the chorus of sorrow with which the women and children moved away.
The poor creature kept no grudge against her husband for his infidelity
of a month previous.

In the lonely and imperilled little household Colburne now took command.

"Since you will fight," he said smiling, "you must fight under my
orders. I am the military power, and I proclaim martial law."

He forbade the Ravenels to undress; they must be prepared to run at a
moment's notice. He laughed at the Doctor's proposition to barricade the
doors and windows, and, instead thereof, opened two or three trunks and
scattered articles of little value about the rooms. The property would
be a bait, he said, which might amuse the raiders while the family
escaped. To gratify Major Scott's tremulous enthusiasm he loaded his own
revolver and the Doctor's doubled-barreled fowling-piece, smiling sadly
to himself to think how absurd was the idea of fighting off a band of
Texans with such a feeble artillery. He posted the two negroes as a
vidette a quarter of a mile down the road, with strict orders not to
build a fire, not to sleep, not to make a noise, but in case of the
approach of a party to hasten to the house and give information. The
Major begged hard for the fowling-piece, but Colburne would not let him
have it.

"He would be worse than a Nine Months' man," he said to the Doctor. "He
would be banging away at stumps and shadows all night. There wouldn't be
a living field mouse on the plantation by morning."

The Doctor's imagination was seriously affected by these business-like
preparations, and he silently regretted that he had not gone to the
fort, or at least sent his daughter thither. Lillie, though quiet, was
very pale, and wished herself in the trenches of Port Hudson, safe under
the protection of her invincible husband. Colburne urged and finally
ordered them to lie down and try to sleep. Two mules were standing in
the yard, saddled and ready to do their part in the hegira when it
should be necessary. He examined their harness, then returned into the
house, buckled on his sword and revolver, extinguished every light, took
his seat at an open window looking towards the danger, waited and
listened. The youthful veteran was perfectly calm; notwithstanding that
he had taken more precautions than a greenhorn, however timorous, would
have thought of. Once in each hour he visited the negroes to see if they
were awake; then mounted the levee to listen for tramp of men or horses
across the bayou; then went to the sugar-house and listened towards the
woods which backed the plantation; then resumed his silent watch at the
open window. At two o'clock the moon still poured a pale light over the
flat landscape. Colburne, feverish with fatigue, want of sleep, and the
small remainder of irritation in his wound, was just saying to himself,
"We _must_ go to-morrow," when he saw two dark forms glide rapidly
towards the house under cover of a fence, and rush crouching across the
door-yard. Without waiting to hear what the negroes had to say, he
stepped into the parlor and awoke the two sleepers on the sofas.

"What is the matter?" gasped the Doctor, with the wild air common to
people startled out of an anxious slumber.

"Perhaps nothing," answered Colburne. "Only be ready."

By this time the two videttes were in the house, breathless with running
and alarm.

"Oh, Cap'm! they's a comin'," whispered Scott. "They's a comin' right
smart. We heerd the hosses. They's a quarter mile off, mebbe; but
they's a comin' right smart. Oh Cap'm, please give me the double-barril
gun. I wants to fight for my liberty an' for Mars Ravenel an' for Miss
Lillie."

"Take it," said Colburne. "Now then, Doctor, you and Jim will hurry Mrs.
Carter directly down the road to the fort. Jim can keep up on foot. The
Major and I will go to the woods, fire from there, and draw the enemy in
that direction."

Every one obeyed him without a word. The approaching tramp of horses was
distinctly audible at the house when the Ravenels mounted the mules and
set off at a lumbering trot, the animals being urged forward by
resounding whacks from Jim's bludgeon. Colburne scowled and grated his
teeth with impatience and vexation.

"I ought to have sent them away last evening," he muttered with a throb
of self-reproach.

"Scott, you and I will have to fight," he said aloud. "They never can
escape unless we keep the rascals here. We must fire once from the
house; then run to the woods and fire again there. We must show
ourselves men now."

"Yes, Mars Cap'm," replied the Major. His voice was tremulous, and his
whole frame shook, but he was nevertheless ready to die, if need be, for
his liberty and his benefactors. Of physical courage the poor fellow had
little; but in moral courage he was at this moment sublime.

Colburne posted himself and his comrade at a back corner of the house,
where they could obtain a view of the road which led toward Thibodeaux.

"Now, Scott," he said, "you must not fire until I have fired. You must
not fire until you have taken aim at somebody. You must fire only one
barrel. Then you must make for the woods along the line of this fence.
If they follow us on horseback we can bother them by dodging over the
fence now and then. If they catch us, we must fight as long as we can.
Cheer up, old fellow. It's all right. It's not bad business as soon as
you're used to it."

"Cap'm, I'se ready," answered Scott solemnly. "I'se not gwine for ter be
cotched alive."

Then he prayed for some minutes in a low whisper, while Colburne stood
at the corner and watched. "Watch and pray," the latter repeated to
himself, smiling inwardly at the odd compliance with the double
injunction, so strangely does the mind work on such occasions. It was
not a deliberate process of intellection with him; it was an instinctive
flash of ideas, not traceable to any feeling which was in him at the
time; on the contrary, his prevailing emotion was one of extreme
anxiety. The tramp which fled toward the fort gently diminished in the
distance, while the tramp which approached from the opposite side grew
nearer and louder. When the advancing horsemen got within a hundred
yards of the house, they slackened their pace to a walk, and finally
halted, probably to listen. Some of them must have dismounted at this
time, for Colburne suddenly beheld four footmen at the front gate. He
scowled at this sign of experienced caution, and gave a hasty glance
toward the garden in his rear, to see if others were not cutting off his
retreat. He could not discover the features of any of the four, but he
could see that they were of the tall and lank Texan type, dressed in
brownish clothing, and provided with short guns, no doubt
double-barreled fowling-pieces. Inside of the gate they halted and
seemed to hearken, while one of them pointed up the road toward the
fort, and whispered to his comrades. Colburne had hoped that they would
get into the house, and fall to plundering; but they had evidently
overheard the fugitives, for there was a simultaneous backward movement
in the group--they were going to remount and pursue. Now was his time,
if ever, to effect the proposed diversion. Aiming his six-inch revolver
at the tallest, he fired a single barrel. The man yelled a curse,
staggered, dropped his gun, and leaned against the fence. Two of his
comrades sprang across the road, and threw themselves behind the levee
as a breast-work, while the fourth, all grit, turned short and brought
his fowling-piece to a level as Colburne drew behind his cover. In that
same moment, Major Scott, wild with a sudden madness of conflict,
shouted like a lion, bounded beyond the angle of the house, planting
himself on two feet set wide apart, his mad black face set toward the
enemy, and his gun aimed. Both fired at the same instant, and both fell
together, probably alike lifeless. The last prayer of the negro was, "My
God!" and the last curse of the rebel was "Damnation!"

By the light of the moon Colburne looked at his comrade, and saw the
brains following the blood from a hole in the centre of his forehead. He
cast a glance at the levee, fired one more barrel at a broad-brimmed hat
which rose above it, listened for a second to an advancing rush of hoofs
in order to decide whether it came by the road or by the fields, turned,
crossed the garden on a noiseless run, placed himself on the further
side of a high and close plantation-fence, and followed its cover
rapidly toward the forest. The distance was less than a quarter of a
mile, but he was quite breathless and faint before he had traversed it,
so weak was he still, and so little accustomed to exercise. In the edge
of the wood he sat down on a fallen and mouldering trunk to listen. If
the cavalry were pursuing their course up the road, they were doing it
very prudently and slowly, for he could hear no more trampling of
horses. Tolerably satisfied as to the safety of the Ravenels, he
reloaded his two empty barrels, settled his course in his mind, and
pushed as straight as he could for Taylorsville without quitting the
cover of the forest. Although the fort was not four miles away in a
direct line, it was daybreak when he came in sight of a low flattened
outline, as of a truncated mound, which showed dimly through the
yellowish morning mist. He had still to cross a dead level of four or
five hundred yards, with no points of shelter but three small wooden
houses. At this moment, when safety seemed so near and sure, he saw on
the bayou road, two hundred yards to his right, half a dozen black and
indistinct bunches moving in a direction parallel to his own. They were
unquestionably horsemen going toward the fort, and nearer to it than he.
Changing his direction, he made straight for the river, struck it above
the fortification, and got behind the levee, thus securing both a
covered way to hide his course, and an earthwork from behind which he
could fight. He lost no time in peeping over the top of the mound, but
pushed ahead at his best speed, supposing that no cavalry scouts would
dare approach very near to a garrison supplied with artillery. He could
see a sentry pacing the ramparts, the dark uniform showing clear against
the grey sky beyond. He even thought that the man perceived him, and
supposed that his dangers were over for the present. He was full of
exhilaration, and glanced back at the events of the night with a sense
of satisfaction, taking it all for granted with a resolute faith of
satisfaction, that the Ravenels had escaped. Major Scott was dead; he
was really quite sorry for that; but then two Texans had been killed, or
at least disabled; the war was so much nearer its close. In a small way
he felt much as a general does who has effected a masterly retreat, and
inflicted severe loss upon the pursuing enemy.

Presently a break in the bank forced him to mount the levee. As he
reached the top he stared in astonishment and some dismay at a man in
butternut-colored clothing, mounted on a rough pony, with the
double-barreled gun of Greene's mosstroopers across his saddle-bow, who
was posted on the road not forty feet distant. The Butternut immediately
said, in the pleasant way current in armies, "Halt, you son of a bitch!"

He fired, but missed, as Colburne skirted the break on a run, and sprang
again behind the levee. The Captain then fired in return, with no other
effect than to make the Butternut gallop beyond revolver range. From
this distance he called out, ironically, "I say, Yank, have you heard
from Brashear City?"

Colburne made no reply, but continued his retreat unmolested. When the
sentinel challenged, "Halt! who comes there?" he thought he had never
heard a pleasanter welcome.

"Friend," he answered.

"Halt, friend! Corporal of the guard, number five," shouted the sentry.

The corporal appeared, recognized Colburne, and let him in through the
gate in a palisade which connected one angle of the fort with the river.
The garrison was already under arms, and the men were lying down behind
the low works, with their equipments on and their muskets by their
sides. The first person from the plantation whom Colburne saw was Mauma
Major.

"Where is Mrs. Carter, aunty?" he asked.

"They's all here, bress the Lord! And now you's come!" shouted the good
fat creature, clapping her hands with delight. "Whar my ole man?"

"In heaven," said Colburne, with a solemn tenderness which carried
instant conviction. The woman screamed, and went down upon her knees
with an air and face of such anguish as might cast shame upon those
philosophers as have asserted that the negro is not a man.

"Oh! the Lord gave! The Lord gave!" she repeated, wildly.

Perhaps she had forgotten, perhaps she never knew, the remainder of the
text; but its piteous sense of bereavement, and of more than human
consolation, was evidently clear in some manner to her soul.

CHAPTER XXIII.

CAPTAIN COLBURNE COVERS THE RETREAT OF THE SOUTHERN LABOR ORGANIZATION.

Colburne soon discovered the Ravenels and their retainers bivouacked in
an angle of the fortification. The Doctor actually embraced him in
delight at his escape; and Mrs. Carter seized both his hands in hers,
exclaiming, "Oh, I am so happy!"

She was full of gayety. She had had a splendid nap; had actually slept
out of doors. Did he see that tent made out of a blanket? She had slept
in that. She could bivouac as well as you, Captain Colburne; she was as
good a soldier as you, Captain Colburne. She liked it, of all things in
the world. She never would sleep in the house again till she was
fif--sixty.

It was curious to note how she checked herself upon the point of
mentioning fifty as the era of first decrepitude. Her father was over
fifty, and therefore fifty could not be old age, notwithstanding her
preconceived opinions on the subject.

"But oh, how obliged we are to you!" she added, changing suddenly to a
serious view. "How kind and noble and brave you are! We owe you so
much!--Isn't it strange that I should be saying such things to you? I
never thought that I should ever say anything of the kind to any man but
my father and my husband. I am indeed grateful to you, and thankful that
you have escaped."

As she spoke, her eyes filled with tears. There was a singular
changeableness about her of late; she shifted rapidly and without
warning, almost without cause, from one emotion to another; she felt and
expressed all emotions with more than usual fervor. She was sadder at
times and gayer at times than circumstances seemed to justify. An
ordinary observer, a man especially, would have been apt to consider
some of her conduct odd, if not irrational. The truth is that she had
been living a new life for the past two months, and that her being,
physical and moral, had not yet been able to settle into a tranquil
unity of function and feeling. Many women and a few men will understand
me here. Colburne was too merely a young man to comprehend anything; but
he could stand a little way off and worship. He thought, as she faced
him with her cheeks flushed and her eyes the brighter for tears, that
she was very near in guise and nature to an angel. It may be a paradox;
it may be a dangerous fact to make public; but he certainly was loving
another man's wife with perfect innocence.

"What is the matter with Mauma Major?" asked the Doctor.

Colburne briefly related the martyrdom of Scott; and father and daughter
hurried to console the weeping black woman.

Then the young soldier bethought himself that he ought to report his
knowledge of the rebels to the commandant of the garrison. "You'll find
the cuss in there," said a devil-may-care lieutenant, pointing to a
brick structure in the centre of the fort. Colburne entered, saw an
officer sleeping on a pile of blankets, and to his astonishment
recognized him as Major Gazaway. In slumber this remarkable poltroon
looked respectably formidable. He was six feet in height and nearly two
hundred pounds in weight, large-limbed, deep-chested, broad-shouldered,
dark in complexion, aquiline in feature, masculine and even stern in
expression. He had begun life as a prize fighter, but had failed in that
career, not because he lacked strength or skill, but from want of pluck
to stand the hammering. Nevertheless he was a tolerable hand at a
rough-and-tumble fight, and still more efficient in election-day
bullying and browbeating. For the last ten years he had kept a billiard
saloon, had held various small public offices, and had been the Isaiah
Rynders of his little city. On the stump he had a low kind of popular
eloquence made up of coarse denunciation, slanderous lying, bar-room
slang, smutty stories, and profanity. The Rebellion broke out; the Rebel
cannon aimed at Fort Sumter knocked the breath out of the Democratic
party; and Gazaway turned Republican, bringing over two hundred fighting
voters, and changing the political complexion of his district.
Consequently he easily got a commission as captain in the three months'
campaign, and subsequently as major in the Tenth, much to the disgust of
its commandant. He had expected and demanded a colonelcy; he thought
that the Governor, in not granting it, had treated him with ingratitude
and black injustice; he honestly believed this, and was naively sore and
angry on the subject. It needed this trait of born impudence to render
his character altogether contemptible; for had he been a conscious,
humble coward, he would have merited a pity not altogether disunited
from respect. From the day of receiving his commission Gazaway had not
ceased to intrigue and bully for promotion in a long series of blotted
and ill-spelled letters. How could a mere Major ever hope to go before
the people successfully as a candidate for Congress? That distinction
was the aim of Gazaway, as of many another more or less successful
blackguard. It is true that these horrid battles occasionally shook his
ambition and his confidence in his own merits. Under fire he was a meek
man, much given to lying low, to praying fervently, to thinking that a
whole skin was better than laurels. But in a few hours after the danger
was past, his elastic vanity and selfishness rose to the occasion, and
he was as pompous in air, as dogmatical in speech, as impudently greedy
in his demands for advancement as ever. Such was one of Colburne's
superior officers; such was the dastard to whom the wounded hero
reported for duty. Colburne, by the way, had never asked for promotion,
believing, with the faith of chivalrous youth, that merit would be sure
of undemanded recognition.

After several calls of "Major!" the slumberer came to his
consciousness; he used it by rolling over on his side, and endeavoring
to resume his dozings. He had not been able to sleep till late the night
before on account of his terrors, and now he was reposing like an
animal, anxious chiefly to be let alone.

"Major--excuse me--I have something of importance to report," insisted
the Captain.

"Well; what is it?" snarled Gazaway. Then, catching sight of Colburne,
"Oh! that you, Cap? Where _you_ from?"

"From a plantation five miles below, on the bayou. I was followed in
closely by the rebel cavalry. Their pickets are less than half a mile
from the fort."

"My God!" exclaimed Gazaway, sitting up and throwing off his
musquito-net. "What do you think? They ain't going to attack the fort,
be they?" Then calling his homespun pomposity to his aid, he added, with
a show of bravado, "I can't see it. They know better. We can knock spots
out of 'em."

"Of course we can," coincided the Captain. "I don't believe they have
any siege artillery; and if we can't beat off an assault we ought to be
cat-o'-nine-tailed."

"Cap, I vow I wish I had your health," said the Major, gazing
shamelessly at Colburne's thin and pale face. "You can stand anything. I
used to think I could, but this cussed climate fetches _me_. I swear I
hain't been myself since I come to Louisianny."

It is true that the Major had not been in field service what he once
honestly thought he was. He had supposed himself to be a brave man; he
was never disenchanted of this belief except while on the battle-field;
and after he had run away he always said and tried to believe that it
was because he was sick.

"I was took sick with my old trouble," he continued; "same as I had at
New Orleans, you know--the very day that we attacked Port Hudson."

By the way, he had not had it at New Orleans; he had had it at Georgia
Landing and Camp Beasland; but Colburne did not correct him.

"By George! what a day that was!" he exclaimed, referring to the assault
of the 27th of May. "I'll bet more'n a hundred shots come within five
feet of me. If I could a kep' up with the regiment, I'd a done it. But I
couldn't. I had to go straight to the hospital. I tell you I suffered
there. I couldn't get no kind of attention, there was so many wounded
there. After a few days I set out for the regiment, and found it in a
holler where the rebel bullets was skipping about like parched peas in a
skillet. But I was too sick to stand it. I had to put back to the
hospital. Finally the Doctor he sent me to New Orleans. Well, I was just
gettin' a little flesh on my bones when General Emory ordered every man
that could walk to be put to duty. Nothing would do but I must take
command of this fort. I got here yesterday morning, and the boat went
back in the afternoon, and here we be in a hell of a muss. I brought
twenty such invalids along--men no more fit for duty than I be. I swear
it's a shame."

Colburne did not utter the disgust and contempt which he felt; he turned
away in silence, intending to look up dressings for his arm, which had
become dry and feverish. The Major called him back.

"I say, Cap, if the enemy are in force, what are we to do?"

"Why, we shall fight, of course."

"But we ha'n't got men enough to stand an assault."

"How many?"

"One little comp'ny Louisianny men, two comp'nies nine months' men, and
a few invalids."

"That's enough. Have you any spare arms?"

"I d'no. I reckon so," said the Major, in a peevish tone. "I reckon
you'd better hunt up the Quartermaster, if there is one. I s'pose he has
'em."

"A friend of mine has brought fifteen able-bodied negroes into the fort.
I want guns for them."

"Niggers!" sneered the Major. "What good be they?"

Losing all patience, Colburne disrespectfully turned his back without
answering, and left the room.

"I say, Cap, if we let them niggers fight we'll be all massacred," were
the last words that he heard from Gazaway.

Having got his arm bound anew with wet dressings, he sought out the
Quartermaster, and proceeded to accouter the Ravenel negroes, meanwhile
chewing a breakfast of hard crackers. Then, meeting the Lieutenant who
had directed him to Gazaway's quarters, and who proved to be the
commandant of the Louisiana company, they made a tour of the ramparts
together, doing their volunteer best to take in the military features of
the flat surrounding landscape, and to decide upon the line of approach
which the rebels would probably select in case of an assault. There was
no cover except two or three wooden houses of such slight texture that
they would afford no protection against shell or grape. The levee on the
opposite side of the bayou might shelter sharpshooters, but not a
column. They trained a twenty-four-pounder iron gun in that direction,
and pointed the rest of the artillery so as to sweep the plain between
the fort and a wood half a mile distant. The ditch was deep and wide,
and well filled with water, but there was no abattis or other
obstruction outside of it. The weakest front was toward the Mississippi,
on which side the rampart was a mere bank not five feet in height,
scarcely dominating the slope of twenty-five or thirty yards which
stretched between it and the water.

"I wish the river was higher--smack up to the fortifications," said the
Louisiana lieutenant. "They can wade around them fences," he added,
pointing to the palisades which connected the work with the river.

This officer was not a Louisianian by birth, any more than the men whom
he commanded. They were a medley of all nations, principally Irish and
Germans, and he had begun his martial career as a volunteer in an
Indiana regiment. He was chock full of fight and confidence; this was
the only fort he had ever garrisoned, and he considered it almost
impregnable; his single doubt was lest the assailants "might wade in
around them fences." Colburne, remembering how Banks had been repulsed
twice from inferior works at Port Hudson, also thought the chances good
for a defence. Indeed, he looked forward to the combat with something
like a vindictive satisfaction. Heretofore he had always attacked; and
he wanted to fight the rebels once from behind a rampart; he wanted to
teach them what it was to storm fortifications. If he had been better
educated in his profession he would have found the fort alarmingly small
and open, destitute as it was of bomb-proofs, casemates and traverses.
The river showed no promise of succor; not a gunboat or transport
appeared on its broad, slow, yellow current; not a friendly smoke could
be seen across the flat distances. The little garrison, it seemed, must
rely upon its own strength and courage. But, after taking a deliberate
view of all the circumstances, Colburne felt justified in reporting to
Major Gazaway that the fort could beat off as many Texans as could stand
between it and the woods, which was the same as to say a matter of one
or two hundred thousand. Leaving his superior officer in a state of
spasmodic and short-lived courage, he spread his rubber blanket in a
shady corner, rolled up his coat for a pillow, laid himself down, and
slept till nearly noon. When he awoke, the Doctor was holding an
umbrella over him.

"I am ever so much obliged to you," said Colburne, sitting up.

"Not at all. I was afraid you might get the fever. Our Louisiana sun,
you know, doesn't dispense beneficence alone. I saw that it had found
you out, and I rushed to the rescue."

"Is Mrs. Carter sheltered?" asked the Captain.

"She is very comfortably off, considering the circumstances."

He was twiddling and twirling his umbrella, as though he had something
on his mind.

"I want you to do me a favor," he said, after a moment. "I should really
like a gun, if it is not too much trouble."

The idea of the Doctor, with his fifty-five years, his peaceful habits,
and his spectacles, rushing to battle made Colburne smile. Another
imaginary picture, the image of Lillie weeping over her father's body,
restored his seriousness.

"What would Mrs. Carter say to it?" he asked.

"I should be obliged if you would not mention it to her," answered the
Doctor. "I think the matter can be managed without her knowledge."

Accordingly Colburne fitted out this unexpected recruit with a
rifle-musket, and showed him how to load it, and how to put on his
accoutrements. This done, he reverted to the subject which most
interested his mind just at present.

"Mrs. Carter must be better sheltered than she is," he said. "In case of
an assault, she would be in the way where she is, and, moreover, she
might get hit by a chance bullet. I will tell the Major that his
Colonel's wife is here, and that he must turn out for her."

"Do you think it best?" questioned the Doctor. "Really, I hate to
disturb the commandant of the fort."

But Colburne did think it best, and Gazaway was not hard to convince. He
hated to lose his shelter, poor as it was, but he had a salutary dread
of his absent Colonel, and remembering how dubious had been his own
record in field service, he thought it wise to secure the favor of Mrs.
Carter. Accordingly Lillie, accompanied by Black Julia, moved into the
brick building, notwithstanding her late declarations that she liked
nothing so well as sleeping in the open air.

"Premature old age," laughed Colburne. "Sixty already."

"It is the African Dahomey, and not the American, which produces the
Amazons," observed the Doctor.

"If you don't stop I shall be severe," threatened Lillie. "I have a door
now to turn people out of."

"Just as though that was a punishment," said Colburne. "I thought
out-of-doors was the place to live."

As is usual with people in circumstances of romance which are not
instantly and overpoweringly alarming, there was an exhilaration in
their spirits which tended towards gayety. While Mrs. Carter and
Colburne were thus jesting, the Doctor shyly introduced his martial
equipments into the house, and concealed them under a blanket in one
corner. Presently the two men adjourned to the ramparts, to learn the
cause of a commotion which was visible among the garrison. Far up the
bayou road thin yellow clouds of dust could be seen rising above the
trees, no doubt indicating a movement of troops in considerable force.
From that quarter no advance of friends, but only of Texan cavalry and
Louisianian infantry, could be expected. Nearly all the soldiers had
left their shelters of boards and rubber blankets, and were watching the
threatening phenomenon with a grave fixedness of expression which showed
that they fully appreciated its deadly significance. Sand-columns of the
desert, water-spouts of the ocean, are a less impressive spectacle than
the approaching dust of a hostile army. The old and tried soldier knows
all that it means; he knows how tremendous will be the screech of the
shells and the ghastliness of the wounds; he faces it with an inward
shrinking, although with a calm determination to do his duty; his time
for elation will not come until his blood is heated by fighting, and he
joins in the yell of the charge. The recruit, deeply moved by the
novelty of the sight, and the unknown grandeur of horror or of glory
which it presages, is either vaguely terrified or full of excitement.
Calm as is the exterior of most men in view of approaching battle, not
one of them looks upon it with entire indifference. But let the eyes on
the fortifications strain as they might, no lines of troops could be
distinguished, and there was little, if any, increase in the number of
the rebel pickets who sat sentinel in their saddles under the shade of
scattered trees and houses. Presently the murmur "A flag of truce!" ran
along the line of spectators. Down the road which skirted the northern
bank of the bayou rode slowly, amidst a little cloud of dust, a party of
four horsemen, one of whom carried a white flag.

"What does that mean," asked Gazaway. "Do you think peace is
proclaimed?"

"It means that they want this fort," said Colburne. "They are going to
commit the impertinence of asking us to surrender."

The Major's aquiline visage was very pale, and his outstretched hand
shook visibly; he was evidently seized by the complaint which had so
troubled him at Port Hudson.

"Cap, what shall I do?" he inquired in a confidential whisper, twisting
one of his tremulous fingers into Colburne's buttonhole, and drawing him
aside.

"Tell them to go to ----, and then send them there," said the Captain,
angrily, perceiving that Gazaway's feelings inclined toward a
capitulation. "Send out an officer and escort to meet the fellows and
bring in their message. They mustn't be allowed to come inside."

"No, no; of course not. We couldn't git very good terms if they should
see how few we be," returned the Major, unable to see the matter in any
other light than that of his own terrors. "Well, Cap, you go and meet
the feller. No, you stay here; I want to talk to you. Here, where's that
Louisianny Lieutenant? Oh, Lieutenant, you go out to that feller with
jest as many men 's he's got; stop him 's soon 's you git to him, and
send in his business. Send it in by one of your men, you know; and take
a white flag, or han'kerch'f, or suthin'."

When Gazaway was in a perturbed state of mind, his conversation had an
unusual twang of the provincialisms of tone and grammar amidst which he
had been educated, or rather had grown up without an education.

At sight of the Union flag of truce, the rebel one, now only a quarter
of a mile from the fort, halted under the shadow of an evergreen oak by
the roadside. After a parley of a few minutes, the Louisiana Lieutenant
returned, beaded with perspiration, and delivered to Gazaway a sealed
envelope. The latter opened it with fingers which worked as awkwardly as
a worn-out pair of tongs, read the enclosed note with evident
difficulty, cast a troubled eye up and down the river, as if looking in
vain for help, beckoned Colburne to follow him, and led the way to a
deserted angle of the fort.

"I say, Cap," he whispered, "we've got to surrender."

Colburne looked him sternly in the face, but could not catch his
cowardly eye.

"Take care, Major," he said.

Gazaway started as if he had been threatened with personal violence.

"You are a ruined man if you surrender this fort," pursued Colburne.

The Major writhed his Herculean form, and looked all the anguish which
so mean a nature was capable of feeling; for it suddenly occurred to him
that if he capitulated he might never be promoted, and never go to
Congress.

"What in God's name shall I do?" he implored. "They've got six thous'n'
men."

"Call the officers together, and put it to vote."

"Well, you fetch 'em, Cap. I swear I'm too sick to stan' up."

Down he sat in the dust, resting his elbows on his knees, and his head
between his hands. Colburne sought out the officers, seven in number,
besides himself, and all, as it chanced, Lieutenants.

"Gentlemen," he said, "we are dishonored cowards if we surrender this
fort without fighting."

"Dam'd if we don't have the biggest kind of a scrimmage first,"
returned the Louisianian.

The afflicted Gazaway rose to receive them, opened the communication of
the rebel general, dropped it, picked it up, and handed it to Colburne,
saying, "Cap, you read it."

It was a polite summons to surrender, stating the investing force at six
thousand men, declaring that the success of an assault was certain,
offering to send the garrison on parole to New Orleans, and closing with
the hope that the commandant of the fort would avoid a useless effusion
of blood.

"Now them's what I call han'some terms," broke in Gazaway eagerly. "We
can't git no better if we fight a week. And we can't fight a day. We
hain't got the men to whip six thous'n' Texans. I go for takin' terms
while we can git 'em."

"Gentlemen, I go for fighting," said Colburne.

"That's me," responded the Louisiana lieutenant; and there was an
approving murmur from the other officers.

"This fort," continued our Captain, "is an absolute necessity to the
prosecution of the siege of Port Hudson. If it is lost, the navigation
of the river is interrupted, and our army is cut off from its supplies.
If we surrender, we make the whole campaign a failure. We must not do
it. We never shall be able to face our comrades after it; we never shall
be able to look loyal man or rebel in the eye. We _can_ defend
ourselves. General Banks has been repulsed twice from inferior works. It
is an easy chance to do a great deed--to deserve the thanks of the army
and the whole country. Just consider, too, that if we don't hold the
fort, we may be called on some day to storm it. Which is the easiest?
Gentlemen, I say, No surrender!"

Every officer but Gazaway answered, "That's my vote." The Louisiana
Lieutenant fingered his revolver threatening, and swore by all that was
holy or infernal that he would shoot the first man who talked of
capitulating. Gazaway's mouth had opened to gurgle a remonstrance, but
at this threat he remained silent and gasping like a stranded fish.

"Well, Cap, you write an answer to the cuss, and the Major'll sign it,"
said the Louisianian to Colburne, with a grin of humorous malignity. Our
friend ran to the office of the Quartermaster, and returned in a minute
with the following epistle:

"Sir: It is my duty to defend Fort Winthrop to the last extremity, and I
shall do it."

The signature which the Major appended to this heroic document was so
tremulous and illegible that the rebel general must have thought that
the commandant was either very illiterate or else a very old gentleman
afflicted with the palsy.

Thus did the unhappy Gazaway have greatness thrust upon him. He would
have been indignant had he not been so terrified; he thought of
court-martialing Colburne some day for insubordination, but said nothing
of it at present; he was fully occupied with searching the fort for a
place which promised shelter from shell and bullet. The rest of the day
he spent chiefly on the river front, looking up and down the stream in
vain for the friendly smoke of gunboats, and careful all the while to
keep his head below the level of the ramparts. His trepidation was so
apparent that the common soldiers discovered it, and amused themselves
by slyly jerking bullets at him, in order to see him jump, fall down and
clap his hand to the part hit by the harmless missile. He must have
suspected the trick; but he did not threaten vengeance nor even try to
discover the jokers: every feeble source of manliness in him had been
dried up by his terrors. He gave no orders, exacted no obedience, and
would have received none had he demanded it. Late in the afternoon, half
a dozen veritable rebel balls whistling over the fort sent him cowering
into the room occupied by Mrs. Carter, where he appropriated a blanket
and stretched himself at full length on the floor, fairly grovelling
and flattening in search of safety. It was a case of cowardice which
bordered upon mania or physical disease. He had just manliness enough to
feel a little ashamed of himself, and mutter to Mrs. Carter that he was
"too sick to stan' up." Even she, novel as she was to the situation,
understood him, after a little study; and the sight of his degrading
alarm, instead of striking her with a panic, roused her pride and her
courage. With what an admiring contrast of feeling she looked at the
brave Colburne and thought of her brave husband!

The last rays of the setting sun showed no sign of an enemy except the
wide thin semicircle of rebel pickets, quiet but watchful, which
stretched across the bayou from the river above to the river below. As
night deepened, the vigilance of the garrison increased, and not only
the sentinels but every soldier was behind the ramparts, each officer
remaining in rear of his own company or platoon, ready to direct it and
lead it at the first alarm. Colburne, who was tacitly recognized as
commander-in-chief, made the rounds every hour. About midnight a murmur
of joy ran from bastion to bastion as the news spread that two steamers
were close at hand, coming up the river. Presently every one could see
their engine-fires glowing like fireflies in the distant, and hear
through the breathless night the sighing of the steam, the moaning of
the machinery, and at last the swash of water against the bows. The low,
black hulks, and short, delicate masts, distinctly visible on the
gleaming groundwork of the river, and against the faintly lighted
horizon, showed that they were gunboats; and the metallic rattle of
their cables, as they came to anchor opposite the fort, proved that they
had arrived to take part in the approaching struggle. Even Gazaway
crawled out of his asylum to look at the cheering reinforcement, and
assumed something of his native pomposity as he observed to Colburne,
"Cap, they won't dare to pitch into us, with them fellers alongside."

A bullet or two from the rebel sharpshooters posted on the southern
side of the bayou sent him back to his house of refuge. He thought the
assault was about to commence, and was entirely absorbed in hearkening
for its opening clamor. When Mrs. Carter asked him what was going on, he
made her no answer. He was listening with all his pores; his very hair
stood on end to listen. Presently he stretched himself upon the floor in
an instinctive effort to escape a spattering of musketry which broke
through the sultry stillness of the night. A black speck had slid around
the stern of one of the gunboats, and was making for the bank, saluted
by quick spittings of fire from the levee above and below the junction
of the bayou with the river. In reply, similar fiery spittings
scintillated from the dark mass of the fort, and there was a rapid
_whit-whit_ of invisible missiles. A cutter was coming ashore; the rebel
pickets were firing upon it; the garrison was firing upon the pickets;
the pickets upon the garrison. The red flashes and irregular rattle
lasted until the cutter had completed its return voyage. There was an
understanding now between the little navy and the little army; the
gunboats knew where to direct their cannonade so as best to support the
garrison; and the soldiers were full of confidence, although they did
not relax their vigilance. Doctor Ravenel and Mrs. Carter supposed in
their civilian inexperience that all danger was over, and by two o'clock
in the morning were fast asleep.

CHAPTER XXIV.

A DESPERATE ATTACK AND A SUCCESSFUL DEFENCE.

While it was still darkness Lillie was awakened from her sleep by an
all-pervading, startling, savage uproar. Through the hot night came
tramplings and yellings of a rebel brigade; roaring of
twenty-four-pounders and whirring of grape from the bastions of the
fort; roaring of hundred-pounders and flight of shrieking, cracking,
flashing shells from the gunboats; incessant spattering and fiery
spitting of musketry, with whistling and humming of bullets; and,
constant through all, the demoniac yell advancing like the howl of an
infernal tide. Bedlam, pandemonium, all the maniacs of earth and all the
fiends of hell, seemed to have combined in riot amidst the crashings of
storm and volcano. The clamor came with the suddenness and continued
with more than the rage of a tornado. Lillie had never imagined anything
so unearthly and horrible. She called loudly for her father, and was
positively astonished to hear his voice close at her side, so strangely
did the familiar tones sound in that brutal uproar.

"What is it?" she asked.

"It must be the assault," he replied, astonished into telling the
alarming truth. "I will step out and take a look."

"You shall not," she exclaimed, clutching him. "What if you should be
hit!"

"My dear, don't be childish," remonstrated the Doctor. "It is my duty to
attend to the wounded. I am the only surgeon in the fort. Just consider
the ingratitude of neglecting these brave fellows who are fighting for
our safety."

"Will you promise not to get hurt?"

"Certainly, my dear."

"Will you come back every five minutes and let me see you?"

"Yes, my dear. I'll keep you informed of everything that happens."

She thought a few moments, and gradually loosened her hold on him. Her
curiosity, her anxiety to know how this terrible drama went on, helped
her to be brave and to spare him. As soon as her fingers had unclosed
from his sleeve he crept to where his rifle stood and softly, seized it;
and in so doing he stepped on the recumbent Gazaway, who groaned,
whereupon the Doctor politely apologized. As he stepped out of the
building he distinguished Colburne's voice on the river front, shouting,
"This way, men!" In that direction ran the Doctor, holding his rifle in
both hands, at something like the position of a charge bayonet, with his
thumb on the trigger so as to be ready for immediate conflict. Suddenly
bang! went the piece at an angle of forty-five degrees, sending its ball
clean across the Mississippi, and causing a veteran sergeant near him to
inquire "what the hell he was about."

"Really, that explosion was quite extraordinary," said the surprised
Doctor. "I had not the least intention of firing. Would you, sir, have
the goodness to load it for me?"

But the sergeant was in a hurry, and ran on without answering. The
Doctor began to finger his cartridge-box in a wild way, intending to get
out a cartridge if he could, when a faint voice near him said, "I'll
load your gun for you, sir."

"_Would_ you be so kind?" replied the Doctor, delighted. "I am so
dreadfully inexperienced in these operations! I am quite sorry to
trouble you."

The sick man--one of the invalids whom Gazaway had brought from New
Orleans--loaded the piece, capped it, and added some brief instructions
in the mysteries of half-cock and full-cock.

"Really you are very good. I am quite obliged," said the Doctor, and
hurried on to the river front, guided by the voice of Colburne. At the
rampart he tried to shoot one of our men who was coming up wounded from
the palisade, and would probably have succeeded, but that the lock of
his gun would not work. Colburne stopped him in this well-intentioned
but mistaken labor, saying, "Those are our people." Then, "Your gun is
at half-cock.--There.--Now keep your finger off the trigger until you
see a rebel."

Then shouting, "Forward, men!" he ran down to the palisade followed by
twenty or thirty, of whom one was the Doctor.

The assailing brigade, debouching from the woods half a mile away from
the front, had advanced in a wide front across the flat, losing scarcely
any men by the fire of the artillery, although many, shaken by the
horrible screeching of the hundred-pound shells, threw themselves on the
ground in the darkness or sought the frail shelter of the scattered
dwellings. Thus diminished in numbers and broken up by night and
obstacles and the differing speed of running men, the brigade reached
the fort, not an organization, but a confused swarm, flowing along the
edge of the ditch to right and left in search of an entrance. There was
a constant spattering of flashes, as individuals returned the steady
fire of the garrison; and the sharp clean whistle of round bullets and
buckshot mingled in the thick warm air with the hoarse whiz of Minies.
Now and then an angry shout or wailing scream indicated that some one
had been hit and mangled. The exhortations and oaths of the rebel
officers could be distinctly heard, as they endeavored to restore order,
to drive up stragglers, and to urge the mass forward. A few jumped or
fell into the ditch and floundered there, unable to climb up the smooth
facings of brickwork. Two or three hundred collected around the palisade
which connected the northern front with the river, some lying down and
waiting, and others firing at the woodwork or the neighboring ramparts,
while a few determined ones tried to burst open the gate by main
strength.

The Doctor put the whole length of his barrel through one of the narrow
port holes of the palisade and immediately became aware that some on the
outside had seized it and was pulling downwards. "Let go of my gun!" he
shouted instinctively, without considering the unreasonable nature of
the request. "Let go yourself, you son of a bitch!" returned the
outsider, not a whit more rational. The Doctor pulled trigger with a
sense of just indignation, and drew in his gun, the barrel bent at a
right angle and bursted. Whether he had injured the rebel or only
startled him into letting go his hold, he never knew and did not then
pause to consider. He felt his ruined weapon all over with his hands,
tried in vain to draw the ramrod, and, after bringing all his
philosophical acumen to bear on the subject, gave up the idea of
reloading. Casting about for a new armament, he observed behind him a
man lying in one of the many little gullies which seemed to slope
between the fort and the river, his eyes wide open and fixed upon the
palisade, and his right hand loosely holding a rifle. The Doctor
concluded that he was sick, or tired, or seeking shelter from the
bullets.

"Would you be good enough to lend me your gun for a few moments?" he
inquired.

The man made no reply; he was perfectly dead. The Doctor being
short-sighted and without his spectacles, and not accustomed, as yet, to
appreciating the effects of musketry, did not suspect this until he bent
over him, and saw that his woolen shirt was soaked with blood. He picked
up the rifle, guessed that it was loaded, stumbled back to the palisade,
insinuated the mere muzzle into a port-hole, and fired, with splintering
effect on the woodwork. The explosion was followed by a howl of anguish
from the exterior, which gave him a mighty throb, partly of horror and
partly of loyal satisfaction. "After all, it is only a species of
surgical operation," he thought, and proceeded to reload, according to
the best of his speed and knowledge. Suddenly he staggered under a
violent impulse, precisely as if a strong man had jerked him by the
coat-collar, and putting his hand to the spot, he found that a bullet
(nearly spent in penetrating the palisades) had punched its way through
the cloth. This was the nearest approach to a wound that he received
during the engagement.

Meantime things were going badly with the assailants. Disorganized by
the night, cut up by the musketry, demoralized by the incessant
screaming and bursting of the one-hundred-pound shells, unable to force
the palisade or cross the ditch, they rapidly lost heart, threw
themselves on the earth, took refuge behind the levees, dropped away in
squads through the covering gloom, and were, in short, repulsed. In the
course of thirty minutes, all that yelling swarm had disappeared, except
the thickly scattered dead and wounded, and a few well-covered
stragglers, who continued to fire as sharpshooters.

"We have whipped them!" shouted Colburne. "Hurrah for the old flag!"

The garrison caught the impulse of enthusiasm, and raised yell on yell
of triumph. Even the wounded ceased to feel their anguish for a moment,
and uttered a feeble shout or exclamation of gladness. The Doctor
bethought himself of his daughter, and hurried back to the brick
building to inform her of the victory. She threw herself into his arms
with a shriek of delight, and almost in the same breath reproached him
sharply for leaving her so long.

"My dear, it can't be more than five minutes," said the Doctor, fully
believing what he said, so rapidly does time pass in the excitement of
successful battle.

"Is it really over?" she asked.

"Quite so. They are rushing for the woods like pelted frogs for a
puddle. They are going in all directions, as though they were bound for
Cowes and a market. I don't believe they will ever get together again.
We have gained a magnificent victory. It is the grandest moment of my
life."

"Is Captain Colburne unhurt?" was Lillie's next question.

"Perfectly. We haven't lost a man--except one," he added, bethinking
himself of the poor fellow whose gun he had borrowed.

"Oh!" she sighed, with a long inspiration of relief, for the life of her
brave defender had become precious in her eyes.

The Doctor had absent-mindedly brought his rifle into the room, and was
much troubled with it, not caring to shock Lillie with the fact that he
had been personally engaged. He held it behind his back with one hand,
after the manner of a naughty boy who has been nearly detected in
breaking windows, and who still has a brickbat in his fist which he
dares not show, and cannot find a chance to hide. He was slyly setting
it against the wall when she discovered it.

"What!" she exclaimed. "Have you been fighting, too? You dear, darling,
wicked papa!"

She kissed him violently, and then laughed hysterically.

"I thought you were up to some mischief all the while," she added. "You
were gone a dreadful time, and I screaming and looking out for you.
Papa, you ought to be ashamed of yourself."

"I have reason to be. I am the most disgraceful ignoramus. I don't know
how to load my gun. I think I must have put the bullet in wrong end
first. The ramrod won't go down."

"Well, put it away now. You don't want it any more. You must take care
of the wounded."

"Wounded!" exclaimed the Doctor. "Are there any wounded?"

"Oh dear! several of them. I forgot to tell you. They are to bring them
in here. I am going to our trunks to get some linen."

The Doctor was quite astonished to find that there were a number of
wounded; for having escaped unhurt himself, he concluded that every one
else had been equally lucky, excepting, of course, the man who lay dead
in the gulley. As he laid down his gun he heard a groaning in one
corner, and went softly towards it, expecting to find one of the victims
of the conflict. Lifting up one end of a blanket, and lighting a match
to dispel the dimness, he beheld the prostrate Gazaway, his face beaded
with the perspiration of heat and terror.

"Oh!" said the Doctor, with perhaps the merest twang of contempt in the
exclamation.

"My God, Doctor!" groaned the Major. "I tell you I'm a sick man. I've
got the most awful bilious colic that ever a feller had. If you can give
me something, do, for God's sake!"

"Presently," answered Ravenel, and paid no more attention to him.

"If I could have discharged my gun," he afterwards said, in relating the
circumstance, "I should have been tempted to rid him of his bilious
colic by a surgical operation."

The floor of the little building was soon cumbered with half a dozen
injured men, and dampened with their blood. The Doctor had no
instruments, but he could probe with his finger and dress with wet
bandages. Lillie aided him, pale at the sight of blood and suffering,
but resolute to do what she could. When Colburne looked in for a moment,
she nodded to him with a sweet smile, which was meant to thank him for
having defended her.

"I am glad to see you at this work," he said. "There will be more of
it."

"What! More fighting!" exclaimed the Doctor, looking up from a shattered
finger.

"Oh yes. We mustn't hope that they will be satisfied with one assault.
There is a supporting column, of course; and it will come on soon. But
do you stay here, whatever happens. You will be of most use here."

He had scarcely disappeared when the whole air became horribly vocal,
as, with a long-drawn, screaming battle-yell, the second brigade of
Texans moved to the assault, and the "thunders of fort and fleet"
replied. Taking the same direction as before, but pushing forward with
superior solidity and energy, the living wave swept up to the
fortifications, howled along the course of the ditch, and surged
clamorously against the palisade. Colburne was there with half the other
officers and half the strength of the garrison, silent for the most
part, but fighting desperately. Suddenly there was a shout of, "Back!
back! They are coming round the palisade."

There was a stumbling rush for the cover of the fortification proper;
and there the last possible line of defence was established
instinctively and in a moment. Officers and men dropped on their knees
behind the low bank of earth, and continued an irregular, deliberate
fire, each discharging his piece as fast as he could load and aim. The
garrison was not sufficient to form a continuous rank along even this
single front, and on such portions of the works as were protected by the
ditch, the soldiers were scattered almost as sparsely as sentinels.
Nothing saved the place from being carried by assault except the fact
that the assailants were unprovided with scaling ladders. The
adventurous fellows who had flanked the palisade, rushed to the gate,
and gave entrance to a torrent of tall, lank men in butternut or dirty
grey clothing, their bronzed faces flushed with the excitement of
supposed victory, and their yells of exultation drowning for a minute
the sharp outcries of the wounded, and the rattle of the musketry. But
the human billow was met by such a fatal discharge that it could not
come over the rampart. The foremost dead fell across it, and the mass
reeled backward. Unfortunately for the attack, the exterior slope was
full of small knolls and gullies, beside being cumbered with rude
shanties, of four or five feet in height made of bits of board, and
shelter tents, which had served as the quarters of the garrison. Behind
these covers scores if not hundreds sought refuge, and could not be
induced to leave them for a second charge. They commenced with musketry,
and from that moment the great peril was over. The men behind the
rampart had only to lie quiet, to shoot every one who approached or rose
at full length, and to wait till daylight should enable the gunboats to
open with grape. In vain the rebel officers, foreseeing this danger,
strove with voice and example to raise a yell and a rush. The
impetuosity of the attack had died out, and could not be brought to
life.

"They don't like the way it works," laughed the Louisiana lieutenant in
high glee. "They ain't on it so much as they was."

For an hour the exchange of close musketry continued, the strength of
the assailants steadily decreasing, as some fell wounded or dead, and
others stole out of the fatal enclosure. Daylight showed more than a
hundred fallen and nearly two hundred unharmed men; all lying or
crouching among the irregularities of that bloody and bullet-torn
glacis. Several voices cried out, "Stop firing. We surrender."

An officer in a lieutenant-colonel's uniform repeated these words,
waving a white handkerchief. Then rising from his refuge he walked up to
the rampart, leaped upon it, and stared in amazement at the thin line of
defenders, soldiers and negroes intermingled.

"By ----! I won't surrender to such a handful," he exclaimed. "Come on,
boys!"

A sergeant immediately shot him through the breast, and his body fell
inside of the works. Not a man of those whom he had appealed to followed
him; and only a few rose from their covers, to crouch again as soon as
they witnessed his fate. The fire of the garrison reopened with
violence, and soon there were new cries of, "We surrender," with a
waving of hats and handkerchiefs.

"What shall we do?" asked the Louisiana lieutenant. "They are three to
our one. If we let the d--n scoundrels in, they will knock us down and
take our guns away from us."

Colburne rose and called out, "Do you surrender?"

"Yes, yes," from many voices, and a frantic agitation of broadbrims.

"Then throw your arms into the river."

First one, then another, then several together obeyed this order, until
there was a general rush to the bank, and a prodigious splashing of
double-barreled guns and bowie-knives in the yellow water.

"Now sit down and keep quiet," was Colburne's next command.

They obeyed with the utmost composure. Some filled their pipes and fell
to smoking; others produced corn-cake from their havresacks and
breakfasted; others busied themselves with propping the wounded and
bringing them water. Quite a number crawled into the deserted shanties
and went to sleep, apparently worn out with the night's work and
watching. A low murmur of conversation, chiefly concerning the events of
the assault, and not specially gloomy in its tenor, gradually mingled
with the groans of the wounded. When the gate of the palisade was closed
upon them and refastened, they laughed a little at the idea of being
shut up in a pen like so many chickens.

"Trapped, by Jiminy!" said one. "You must excuse me if I don't know how
to behave myself. I never was cotched before. I'm a wild man of the
prairies, I am."

On all sides the attack had failed, with heavy loss to the assailants.
The heroic little garrison, scarcely one hundred and fifty strong,
including officers, camp-followers and negroes (all of whom had fought),
had captured more than its own numbers, and killed and wounded twice its
own numbers. The fragments of the repulsed brigades had fallen back
beyond the range of fire, and even the semicircle of pickets had almost
disappeared in the woods. The prisoners and wounded were taken on board
the gunboats, and forwarded to New Orleans by the first transport down
the river. As the last of the unfortunates left the shore Colburne
remarked, "I wonder if those poor fellows will ever get tired of
fighting for an institution which only prolongs their own inferiority."

"I am afraid not--I am afraid not," said the Doctor. "Not, at least,
until they are whipped into reason. They have been educated under an
awful tyranny of prejudice, conceit, and ignorance. They are more
incapable of perceiving their own true interests than so many brutes. I
have had the honor to be acquainted with dogs who were their superiors
in that respect. In Tennessee, on one of my excursions, I stopped over
night in the log-cabin of a farmer. It was rather chilly, and I wanted
to poke the fire. There was no poker. 'Ah,' said the farmer, 'Bose has
run off with the poker again.' He went out for a moment, and came in
with the article. I asked him if his dog had a fancy for pokers. 'No,'
said he; 'but one of my boys once burnt the critter's nose with a hot
poker; and ever since then he hides it every time that he comes across
it. We know whar to find it. He allays puts it under the house and
kivers it up with leaves. It's curious,' said he, 'to watch him go at
it, snuffing to see if it is hot, and picking it up and sidling off as
sly as a horse-thief. He has an awful bad conscience about it. Perhaps
you noticed that when you asked for the poker, Bose he got up and
travelled.'--Now, you see, the dog knew what had burned him. But these
poor besotted creatures don't know that it is slavery which has scorched
their stupid noses. They have no idea of getting rid of their hot poker.
They are fighting to keep it."

When it had become certain that the fighting was quite over, Major
Gazaway reappeared in public, complaining much of internal pains, but
able to dictate and sign a pompous official report of his victory, in
which he forgot to mention the colic or the name of Captain Colburne.
During the following night the flare of widespread fires against the sky
showed that the enemy were still in the neighborhood; and negroes who
stole in from the swamps reported that the country was "cram full o'
rebs, way up beyon' Mars Ravenel's plantashum."

"You won't be able to reoccupy your house for a long time, I fear," said
Colburne.

"No," sighed the Doctor. "My experiment is over. I must get back to New
Orleans."

"And I must go to Port Hudson. I shall be forgiven, I presume, for not
reporting back to the hospital."

Such was the defence of Fort Winthrop, one of the most gallant feats of
the war. Those days are gone by, and there will be no more like them
forever, at least, not in our forever. Not very long ago, not more than
two hours before this ink dried upon the paper, the author of the
present history was sitting on the edge of a basaltic cliff which,
overlooked a wide expanse of fertile earth, flourishing villages, the
spires of a city, and, beyond, a shining sea flecked with the full-blown
sails of peace and prosperity. From the face of another basaltic cliff
two miles distant, he saw a white globule of smoke dart a little way
upward, and a minute afterwards heard a dull, deep _pum!_ of exploding
gunpowder. Quarrymen there were blasting out rocks from which to build
hives of industry and happy family homes. But the sound reminded him of
the roar of artillery; of the thunder of those signal guns which used to
presage battle; of the alarums which only a few months previous were a
command to him to mount and ride into the combat. Then he thought,
almost with a feeling of sadness, so strange is the human heart, that he
had probably heard those clamors, uttered in mortal earnest, for the
last time. Never again, perhaps, even should he live to the age of
threescore and ten, would the shriek of grapeshot, and the crash of
shell, and the multitudinous whiz of musketry be a part of his life.
Nevermore would he hearken to that charging yell which once had stirred
his blood more fiercely than the sound of trumpets: the Southern
battle-yell, full of howls and yelpings as of brute beasts rushing
hilariously to the fray: the long-sustained Northern yell, all human,
but none the less relentless and stern; nevermore the one nor the other.
No more charges of cavalry, rushing through the dust of the distance; no
more answering smoke of musketry, veiling unshaken lines and squares; no
more columns of smoke, piling high above deafening batteries. No more
groans of wounded, nor shouts of victors over positions carried and
banners captured, nor reports of triumphs which saved a nation from
disappearing off the face of the earth. After thinking of these things
for an hour together, almost sadly, as I have said, he walked back to
his home; and read with interest a paper which prattled of town
elections, and advertised corner-lots for sale; and decided to make a
kid-gloved call in the evening, and to go to church on the morrow.

CHAPTER XXV.

DOMESTIC HAPPINESS, IN SPITE OF ADVERSE CIRCUMSTANCES.

When Colburne reached Port Hudson, it had capitulated; the stars and
stripes were flying in place of the stars and bars. With a smile of
triumph he climbed the steep path which zig-zagged up the almost
precipitous breast--earth changing into stone--of the gigantic bluff
which formed the river front of the fortress. At the summit was a
plateau of nearly three-quarters of a mile in diameter, verdant with
turf and groves, and pleasantly rolling in surface. He had never been
here before; he and twelve thousand others had tried to come here on the
27th of May, but had failed; and he paused to take a long look at the
spot and its surroundings. Not a sign of fortification was visible,
except five or six small semi-lunes of earth at different points along
the edge of the bluff, behind which were mounted as many monstrous guns,
some smooth-bore, some rifled. Solid shot from these giants had sunk the
Mississippi, and crippled all of Farragut's fleet but two in his
audacious rush up the river. Shells from them had flown clean over the
bluff, and sought out the farthest camps of Banks's army, bursting with
a sonorous, hollow thunder which seemed to shake earth and atmosphere.
On the land side the long lines of earthworks which had so steadily and
bloodily repulsed our columns were all below the line of sight, hidden
by the undulations of the ground, or by the forest. The turf was torn
and pitted by the bombardments; two-hundred-pound shells, thrown by the
long rifles of the fleet, lay here and there, some in fragments, some
unexploded; the church, the store, and half a dozen houses, which
constituted the village, were more or less shattered. The bullets of the
Union sharpshooters had reached as far as here, and had even gone quite
over and fallen into the Mississippi. A gaunt, dirty woman told Colburne
that on the spot where he stood a soldier of the garrison had been
killed by a chance rifle-ball while drinking a glass of beer. Leaving
his cicerone, he joined a party of officers who were lounging in the
shade of a tree, and inquired for the residence of Colonel Carter.

"Here you are," answered a lieutenant, pointing to the nearest house.
"Can I do any thing for you, Captain? I am his aid. I wouldn't advise
you to call on him unless you have something very particular to say.
Every body has been celebrating the surrender, and the Colonel isn't
exactly in a state for business."

Colburne hesitated; but he had letters from Carter's wife and
father-in-law, and of course he must see him, drunk or sober. At that
moment he heard a voice that he recognized; a voice that had demanded
and obtained what he had not dared to ask for--a voice that, as he well
knew, _she_ longed for as the sweetest of earth's music.

"Hi! hi!" said the Colonel, making his appearance upon the unpainted,
warped, paralytic verandah of his dwelling. Through the low-cut window
from which he issued could be seen a sloppy table, with bottles and
glasses, and the laughing faces of two bold-browed, slatternly girls,
the one seventeen, the other twenty. He had on an old dressing-gown,
fastened around his waist with a sword-belt, and his trousers hung loose
about the heels of a pair of dirty slippers. His face was flushed and
his eyes bloodshot; he was winking, leering, and slightly unsteady.
Colburne slunk behind a tree, humiliated for his sake, and ready to rave
or weep as he thought of the young wife to whom this man's mere name was
a comfort.

"Hi! hi!" repeated Carter. "Where are all these fellows?"

The aid advanced and saluted. "Do you want any one, Colonel?"

"No, no. Don't want any one. What for? Celebrate it alone. Man enough
for it."

Presently catching the eye of another officer, he again chuckled, "Hi!
hi!"

The person thus addressed approached and saluted.

"I say," observed the Colonel, "I got letters last night addressed
General Carter--Brigadier-General John T. Carter. What do you think of
that?"

"I hope it means promotion," said the officer. "Colonel, do you think we
shall go into quarters?"

"No, no; no go into quarters; no go into quarters for us. Played
out--quarters. In ole, ole times, after fought a big battle, used to
stop--look out good quarters, and stop. But now nix cum rouse the stop."

Back he reeled through the window, to sit down to his whiskey and water,
amidst the laughter and rather scornful blandishments of the Secession
lasses.

Nevertheless I must see him, decided Colburne. "Ask Colonel Carter," he
said to an orderly, "if he can receive Captain Colburne, who brings
letters and messages from Mrs. Carter."

In a minute the man returned, saluted and said, "The Colonel sends his
compliments and asks you to walk in, sir."

When Colburne entered Carter's presence he found him somewhat sobered in
manner; and although the bottles and glasses were still on the table,
the bold-faced girls had disappeared.

"Captain, sit down. Take glass plain whiskey," were the Colonel's first
words. "Good for your arm--good for every thing. Glad you got off
without a--cut-off."

He would have used the word amputation, only he knew that his tongue
could not manage it.

"Thank you, Colonel. Here are two letters, sir, from Mrs. Carter and the
Doctor. Just as I was leaving, when it was too late to write, Mrs.
Carter charged me to say to you that her father had decided to go at
once to New Orleans, so that your letters must be directed to her
there."

"I understand," answered Carter slowly and with the solemnity of
enforced sobriety. "Thank you."

He broke open his wife's letter and glanced hurriedly through it.

"Captain, I'm 'bliged to you," he said. "You've saved my wife from
im-prisn--ment. She's 'bliged to you. You're noble fellah. I charge
myself with your pro--mosh'n."

It was so painful to see him struggle in that humiliating manner to
appear sober, that Colburne cut short the interview by pretexting a
necessity of reporting immediately to his regiment.

"Come to-morrow," said Carter. "All right to-morrow. Business to-morrow.
To-day--celebrash'n."

The Colonel, although not aware of the fact, was far advanced in the way
of the drunkard. He had long since passed the period when it was
necessary to stimulate his appetite for spirituous liquors by sugar,
lemon-peel, bitters and other condiments. He had lived through the era
of fancy drinks, and entered the cycle of confirmed plain whiskey. At
the New Orleans bars he did not call for the fascinating mixtures for
which those establishments are famous; he ran his mind's eye wearily
over the milk-punches, claret-punches, sherry-cobblers, apple-toddies,
tom-and-jerries, brandy-slings, and gin-cocktails; then said in a
slightly hoarse _basso profondo_, "Give me some plain whiskey." He had
swallowed a great deal of strong drink during the siege, and since the
surrender he had not known a sober waking moment. His appetite was poor,
especially at breakfast. His face was constantly flushed, his body had
an appearance of being bloated, and his hands were tremulous.
Nevertheless, obedient to a delusion common to men of his habits, he did
not consider himself a hard drinker. He acknowledged that he got
intoxicated at times and thoroughly, but he thought not more frequently
or thoroughly than the average of good fellows. He was kept in
countenance by a great host of comrade inebriates in the old service and
in the new, in the navy as well as in the army, in high civilian
position and at the front, in short throughout almost every grade and
class of American society. He could point to men whose talents and
public virtues the nation honors, and say, "They get as drunk as I do,
and as often." He could point to such cases on this side of the water
and on the other. Does anybody remember the orgies of the _viri clari et
venerabili_, who gathered at Boston to celebrate the obsequies of John
Quincy Adams, and at Charleston to lament over the remains of John C.
Calhoun? Does anybody remember the dinner speeches on board of Sir
Charles Napier's flagship, just before the Baltic fleet set out for
Cronstadt? Latterly this vice has increased upon us in America, thanks
to the reaction against the Maine liquor law, thanks to the war. Perhaps
it is for the best; perhaps it is a good thing that hundreds of leading
Americans and hundreds of thousands of led Americans should be
drunkards; it may be, in some incomprehensible manner, for the interest
of humanity. To my unenlightened mind the contrary seems probable; but I
am liable to error, and sober at this moment of writing: a pint of
whiskey might illuminate me to see behind the veil. It is wonderful to
me, a member of the guzzling Anglo-Saxon race, that the abstemious Latin
nations have not yet got the better of us. Nothing can account for it,
unless it is that spiritual, and intellectual, and political tyranny
more than counterbalance the advantages of temperance. Boozing John
Bull and Jonathan have kept an upper hand because their geographical
conditions have enabled them to remain free; and on their impregnable
islands and separated quarters of the globe they have besotted
themselves for centuries with political impunity.

Next day, as Carter had promised, he was able to attend to business. His
first act was to issue an order assigning Captain Colburne to his staff
as "Acting Assistant Adjutant-General, to be obeyed and respected
accordingly." When the young officer reported for duty he found the
Colonel sober, but stern and gloomy with the woful struggle against his
maniacal appetite, and shaky in body with the result of the bygone
debauch.

"Captain," said he, "I wish you would do me the favor to join my mess. I
want a temperance man. No more whiskey for one while!--By the way, I owe
you so much I never can repay you for saving my wife from those savages.
If admiration is any reward, you have it. My wife and her father both
overflow with your praises."

Colburne bowed and replied that he had done no more than his duty as an
officer and a gentleman.

"I am glad it was you who did it," replied the Colonel. "I don't know
any other person to whom I would so willingly be under such an
obligation."

It was certainly rather handsome in Carter that he should cheerfully
permit his wife to feel admiration and gratitude towards so handsome a
young man as Colburne.

"That infernal poltroon of a Gazaway!" he broke out presently. "I ought
to have cashiered him long ago. I'll have him court-martialed and shot.
By the way, he was perfectly well when you saw him, wasn't he?"

"I should think so. He looked like a champion of the heavy weights. The
mere reflection of his biceps was enough to break a looking-glass."

"I thought he had run away from the service altogether. He came up to
the regiment once during the siege. The officers kicked him out, and he
disappeared. Got in at some hospital, it seems--By (this and that) three
quarters of the hospitals are a disgrace to the service. They are
asylums for shirks and cowards. I wish you would make it your first
business to inform yourself of all Gazaway's sneakings--misbehavior in
presence of the enemy, you understand--violation of the fifty-second
article of war--and draw up charges against him. I want charges that
will shoot him."

Here I may as well anticipate the history of the Major. When the charges
against him were forwarded, he got wind of them, and, making a personal
appeal to high authority, pleaded hard for leave to resign on a
surgeon's certificate of physical disability. The request was granted
for some mysterious reason, probably of political origin; and this
vulgar poltroon left the army, and the department with no official
stigma on his character. On reaching Barataria he appealed to his
faithful old herd of followers and assailed Colonel Carter and Captain
Colburne as a couple of aristocrats who would not let a working man hold
a commission.

Two days subsequent to Colburne's arrival at Port Hudson the brigade
sailed to Fort Winthrop and from thence followed the trail of the
retreating Texans as far as Thibodeaux, where Carter established his
head-quarters. A week later, when the rebels were all across the
Atchafalaya and quiet once more prevailed in the Lafourche Interieur, he
sent to New Orleans for his wife, and established her in a pretty
cottage, with orange trees and a garden, in the outskirts of the little
French American city. The Doctor's plantation house had been burned, his
agricultural implements destroyed, and his cattle eaten or driven away
by the rebels, who put a devout zeal into the task of laying waste every
spot which had been desecrated by the labor of manumitted bondsmen. His
grand experiment of reorganizing southern industry being thus knocked on
the head, he had applied for and obtained his old position in the
hospital. Lillie wept at parting from him, but nevertheless flew to live
with her husband.

The months which she passed at Thibodeaux were the happiest that she had
ever known. The Colonel did not drink; was with her every moment that he
could spare from his duties; was strongly loving and noisily cheerful,
like a doting dragoon as he was; abounded with attentions and presents,
bouquets from the garden, and dresses from New Orleans; was uneasy to
make her comfortable, and exhibit his affection. The whole brigade knew
her, and delighted to look at her, drilling badly in consequence of
inattention when she cantered by on horseback. The sentinels, when not
watched by the lieutenant of the guard, gratified themselves and amused
her with the courteous pleasantry of presenting arms as she passed. Such
officers as were aristocratic enough or otherwise fortunate enough to
obtain a bowing acquaintance, still more to be invited to her receptions
and dinner parties, flattered her by their evident admiration and
devotion. A second lieutenant who once had a chance to shorten her
stirrup leather, alluded to it vain-gloriously for weeks afterward, and
received the nickname from his envious comrades of "Acting Assistant
Flunkey General, Second Brigade, First Division, Nineteenth Army Corps."
It made no difference with the happy youth; he had shortened the stirrup
of the being who was every body's admiration; and from his pedestal of
good fortune he smiled serenely at detraction. Lillie was the queen, the
goddess, the only queen and goddess, of the Lafourche Interieur. In the
whole district there was no other lady, except the wives of two
captains, who occupied a much lower heaven, and some bitter
Secessionists, who kept aloof from the army, and were besides wofully
scant in their graces and wardrobe. The adulation which she received did
not come from the highest human source, but it was unmixed, unshared,
whole-souled, constant. She thought it was the most delightful thing
conceivable to keep house, to be married, to be the wife of Colonel
Carter. If she had been twenty-five or thirty years old, a veteran of
society, I should be inclined to laugh at her for the child-like
pleasure she took in her conditions and surroundings; but only twenty,
hardly ever at a party, married without a wedding, married less than six
months, I sympathise with her, rejoice with her, in her unaccustomed
intoxication of happiness. It was curious to see how slowly she got
accustomed to her husband. For some time it seemed to her amazing and
almost incredible that any man should call himself by such a title, and
claim the familiarity and the rights which it implied. She frequently
blushed at encountering him, as if he were still a lover. If she met the
bold gaze of his wide-open brown eyes, she trembled with an inward
thrill, and wanted to say, "Please don't look at me so!" He could
tyrannize over her with his eyes; he could make her come to him and try
to hide from them by nestling her head on his shoulder; he used to
wonder at his power, and gratify his vanity as well as his affection, by
using it.

An officer of the staff, who believed in the marvels of the so-called
psychologists, observed the emotion awakened in the wife by the
husband's gaze, and mentioned it to Colburne as a proof of the actuality
of magnetíco-spiritualistic influence. The Captain was not convinced,
and felt a strong desire to box the officer's ears. What right had the
fellow to make the movements and inclinations of that woman's soul an
object of curiosity and a topic of conversation? He offered no reply to
the remark, and glared in a way which astonished the other, who had the
want of delicacy common to men of one idea. Colburne divined Mrs. Carter
too well to adopt the magnetic theory. Judging her nature out of the
depths of his own, he believed that love was the true and all-sufficient
explanation of her nervousness under the gaze of her husband. It was a
painful belief: firstly, for the very natural reason that he was not
himself the cause of the emotion; secondly, because he feared that the
Colonel might be a blight to the delicate affection which clasped him
with its tendrils.

His relations with both were the most familiar, the frankest, the
kindest. When Carter could not ride out with his wife, he detailed
Colburne for the agreeable duty. When Mrs. Carter made a visit to
headquarters, and did not find the Colonel there, she asked for the
adjutant-general. The friend sent the lady bouquets by the hands of the
husband. Carter knew to some extent how Colburne adored Lillie, but he
had a fine confidence in the purity and humility of the adoration, and
he trusted her to him as he would have trusted her to her father. The
Captain was not a member of the family: the cottage was too far from his
official duties to allow of that; but he dined there every Sunday, and
called there every other evening. Ravenel's letters to one or the other,
were the common property of both. If Lillie did not hear from her father
twice a week, and therefore became anxious about him, because it was the
yellow fever season, or because of the broad fact that man is mortal,
she applied to Colburne as well as to her husband for comforting
suggestions and assurances. In company with some chance fourth, these
three had the gayest evenings of whist and euchre. Lillie never looked
at her cards without exciting the laughter of the two men, by declaring
that she hadn't a thing in her hand--positively not a single
thing--couldn't take a trick--not one. She talked perpetually, told what
honors she held, stole glances at her opponent's hand, screamed with
delight when she won, and in short violated all the venerable rules of
whist. She forgot the run of the cards, trumped her partner's trick, led
diamonds when he had trashed on hearts, led the queen when she held ace
and king. To her trumps she held on firmly, never showing them till the
last moment, and scolding her partner if he called them out. She
invariably claimed the deal at the close of each hand, thereby getting
it oftener than she had a right to it. But she might do what she
pleased, sure that those who played with her would not complain. Was
she not queen and goddess, Semiramis and Juno? Who would rebel, even in
the slightest particular, against the dominion of a happiness which
overflowed in such gayety, such confidence in all around, such
unchangeable amiability?

She was in superb health of body, and spirit without a pain, or a sickly
moment, or a cloud of foreboding, or a thrill of pettishness. A physical
calmness so deliciously placid as to remind one of that spiritual peace
which passeth understanding, bore her gently through the summer, smiling
on all beholders. Do you remember the serene angel in the first picture
of Cole's Voyage of Life, who stands at the helm of the newly launched
bark, guiding it down the gentle river? It is the mother voyaging with
her child, whether before its birth or after. Just now she looked much
like this angel, only more frolicsomely happy. Her blue eyes sparkled
with the lustre of health so perfect that the mere consciousness of a
life was a pleasure. Her cheeks, usually showing more of the lily than
of the rose, were so radiant with color that it seemed as if every throb
of emotion might force the blood through the delicate skin. Her arms,
neck and shoulders were no longer Dianesque, but rounded, columnal,
Junonian. It was this novel, this almost superwomanly health which gave
her such an efflorescence of happiness, amiability and beauty.

She had repeatedly hinted to her husband that she had a secret to tell
him. When he asked what it was she blushed, laughed at him for the
question, and declared that he should never know it, that she had no
secret at all, that she had been joking. Then she wondered that he
should not guess it; thought it the strangest thing in the world that he
should not know it. At last she made her confession: made it to him
alone, with closed doors and in darkness; she could no more have told it
in the light of day than in the presence of a circle. Then for many
minutes she nestled close to him with wet cheeks and clinging arms,
listening eagerly to his assurances of love and devotion, hungering
unappeaseably for them, growing to him, one with him.

After this Carter treated his wife with increased tenderness. Nothing
that she desired was too good for her, or too difficult to get. He
sought to check the constant exercise which she delighted in, and
especially her long rides on horseback; and when with a sweet, laughing
wilfulness she defied his authority, he watched her with evident
anxiety. He wrote about it all to her father, and the consequence was a
visit from the Doctor. This combination of natural potentates was
victorious, and equestrianism was given up for walking and tending
flowers. At this time she had so much affection to spare that she
lavished treasures of it, not only on plants, but on birds, cats, dogs,
and ponies. Here Colburne drifted into the circle of her sympathies. He
was fond of pets, especially of weak ones, for instance liking cats
better than dogs, and liking them all the more because most people
abused and, as he contended, misunderstood them. He had stories to tell
of feline creatures who had loved him with a love like that of Jonathan
for David, passing the love of woman. There was the abnormally sensitive
Tabby who pined away with grief when his mother died, and the
uncomformably intelligent Tom who persisted in getting into his trunk
when he was packing it to go to the wars.

"I am confident," he asserted, "that Puss knew I was about to leave, and
wanted to be taken along."

Lillie did not question it; all love, even that of animals, seemed
natural to her; she felt (not thought) that love was the teacher of the
soul.

By the way, Colburne's passion for pets had deep roots in his character.
It sprang from his pitying fondness for the weak, and was closely
related to his sympathies with humanity. It extended to the feebler
members of his own race, such as children and old ladies, whom, he
befriended and petted whenever he could, and who in return granted him
their easily-won affection. For flowers, and in general for inanimate
nature, he cared little; never could be induced to study botany, nor to
understand why other people should study it; could not see any human
interest in it. Geology he liked, because it promised, he thought, some
knowledge of the early history of man, or at least of the grand cosmical
preparation for his advent. Astronomy was also interesting to him,
inasmuch as we may at some future time traverse sidereal spaces. The
most interesting star in the heavens, to his mind, was that one in the
Pleiades which is supposed to be the central sun of our solar and
planetary system. Around this all that he knew and all whom he loved
revolved, even including Mrs. Carter.

I presume that this summer was the happiest period in the life of the
Colonel. He was in fine health, thanks to his present temperate ways,
although they reduced his weight so rapidly that his wife thought he was
sick, and became alarmed about him. He frequently recommended marriage
to Colburne, and they had long conversations on the subject; not,
however, before Mrs. Carter, whose entrance always caused the Captain to
drop the subject. The Telemachus was as fully persuaded of the benefits,
happiness and duty of wedded life as the Mentor, and was much the best
theorizer.

"I believe," he said, "that neither man nor woman is a complete nature
by himself or herself, and that you must unite the two in one before
humanity is perfected, and, to use an Emersonianism, comes full circle.
The union is affection, and the consecration of it is marriage. You
remember Baron Munchausen's horse; how he was cut in two, and the halves
got on very poorly without each other; and how they were reunited with
mutual benefit. Now this is the history of every bachelor and single
woman, who having miserably tried for a while to go it alone, finally
coalesce happily in one flesh."

"By Jove, Captain, you talk like a philosopher," said the Colonel. "You
ought to write something. You ought to practice, too, according to your
preaching. There is Mrs. Larue, now. No," he added seriously. "Don't
take her. She isn't worthy of you. You deserve the best."

Colburne was a better conversationalist than Carter, except in the way
of small talk with comparative strangers, wherein the latter's
confidence in himself, strengthened by habits of authority, gave him an
easy freedom. Indeed, when Carter was actually brilliant in society, you
might be sure he had taken five or six plain whiskeys, and that five or
six more (what a head he sported!) would make him moderately drunk. If
my readers will go back to the dinner at Professor Whitewood's, and the
evening which followed it, and the next day's pic-nic when he was under
the influence of a whiskey fever, they will see the best that he could
do as a talker. With regard to subjects which implied ever so little
scholarship, the Colonel accorded the Captain a facile admiration which
at first astonished the latter. Talking one day of the earth-works of
Port Hudson, Colburne observed that the Romans threw up field
fortifications at the close of every day's march, one legion standing
under arms to protect the workmen, while another marched out and formed
line of battle to cover the foragers. If the brigade commander had ever
known these things, he had evidently forgotten them. He looked at
Colburne with undisguised astonishment, and set him down from that
moment as a fellow of infinite erudition. This was far from being the
only occasion on which the volunteer captain was led to notice the
narrow professional basis from which most of the officers of the old
service talked and thought. Now and then he met a philosopher like
Phelps, or a chemist like Franklin; but in general he found them as
little versed in the ways and ideas of the world as so many old
sea-captains; and even with regard to their own profession they were
narrowly practical and technical.

Amidst all these pleasant sentiments and conversings, Carter had his
perplexities and anxieties. He was spending more than his income, and
neither knew how to increase it, nor how to curtail his outlay. Besides
his colonel's pay he had no resources, unless indeed dunning letters
could be made into negotiable paper. He was not very sensitive on the
subject of these missives; and in fact he was what most people would
consider disgracefully callous to their influence; but he looked forward
with alarm to a time when his credit might fail altogether, and his wife
might suffer for luxuries.

CHAPTER XXVI.

CAPTAIN COLBURNE DESCRIBES CAMP AND FIELD LIFE.

A perusal of the letters of Colburne has decided me to sketch some of
the smaller incidents of his experience in field service. The masculine
hardness of the subject will perhaps be an agreeable relief to the
reader after the scenes of domestic felicity, not very comprehensible or
interesting to bachelors, which are depicted in the preceding chapter.

The many minor hardships of a soldier are, I presume, hardly suspected
by a civilian. As an instance of what an officer may be called on to
endure, even under favorable circumstances, when for instance he is not
in Libby Prison, nor in the starvation camp at Andersonville, I cite the
following passage from the Captain's correspondence:

"I think that the severest trial I ever had was on a transport. The
soldiers were on half rations; and officers, you know, must feed
themselves. We had not been paid for four months, and I commenced the
voyage, which was to last three days, with seventy-five cents in my
pocket. The boat charged a quarter of a dollar a meal. Such were the
prospects, and I considered them solemnly. I said to myself, 'Dinner
will furnish the greatest amount of nourishment, and I will eat only
dinner.' The first day I went without breakfast and supper. On the
morning of the second day I awoke fearfully hungry, and could not
resist the folly of breakfast. I had character enough to refuse dinner,
but by night I was starving again. Possibly you do not know what it is
to be ravening after food. I ate supper. That was my last possible meal
on board the steamer. I had no chance of borrowing, for every one was
about as poor as myself; and to add to my sufferings, the weather was
superb and I had a seafaring appetite. I was truly miserable with the
degrading misery of hunger, thinking like a dog of nothing but food,
when a brother officer produced a watermelon which he had saved for this
supreme moment of destitution. He was charitable enough to divide it
among four follow paupers; and on that quarter of a watermelon I lived
twenty-six hours, very wretchedly. When we landed I was in command of
the regiment, but could hardly give an order loud enough to be heard by
the shrunken battalion. Two hours afterwards Henry brought me a small
plate of stewed onions, without meat or bread, not enough to feed a
Wethersfield baby. I ate them all, too starved to ask Henry whether he
had anything for himself or not. Shameful, but natural. Ridiculous as it
may seem, I think I can point to this day as the only thoroughly unhappy
one in two years of service. It was not severe suffering; but it was so
contemptible, so animal; there was no heroic relief to it. I felt like a
starved cur, and growled at the Government, and thought I wanted to
resign. Hunger, like sickness, has a depressing effect on the morale,
and changes a young man into his grandmother."

It appears that these little starvation episodes were of frequent
recurrence. In one letter he speaks of having marched all day on a
single biscuit, and in another, written during his Virginia campaign, of
having lived for eighteen hours on green apples. He often alluded with
pride to the hardihood of soul which privations and dangers had given to
the soldiers.

"Our men are not heroes in battle alone," he writes. "Three months
without shelter, drenched by rain or scorched by the sun, tormented by
mosquitoes, tainted with fever, shaking with the ague, they appear
stoically indifferent to all hardships but their lack of tobacco. Out of
the four hundred men whom we brought to this poisonous hole [Brashear
City], forty are dead and one hundred and sixty are in hospital. We can
hear their screams a mile away as they go into the other world in their
chariots of delirium. The remainder, half sick themselves, thin and
yellow ghosts in ragged uniforms, crawl out of their diminutive shanties
and go calmly to their duties without murmuring, without a desertion.
What a scattering there would be in a New England village, in which one
tenth of the inhabitants should die in six weeks of some local disease!
Yet these men are New Englanders, only tempered to steel by hardships,
by discipline, by a profound sense of duty. How I have seen them march
with blistered and bleeding feet! march all night after having fought
all day! march when every step was a crucifixion! Oh, these noblemen of
nature, our American common soldiers! In the face of suffering and of
death they are my equals; and while I exact their obedience, I accord
them my respect."

The mud of Louisiana appears to have been as troublesome a footing, as
the famous sacred soil of Virginia.

"It is the most abominable, sticky, doughy stuff that ever was used in
any country for earth," he says. "It 'balls up' on your feet like damp
snow on a horse's hoofs. I have repeatedly seen a man stop and look
behind him, under the belief that he had lost off his shoe, when it was
merely the dropping of the immense mud-pie which had formed around his
foot. It is like travelling over a land of suet saturated with pudding
sauce.

"Just now the rain is coming down as in the days of Noah. I am under a
tent, for an unusual mercy; but the drops are driven through the rotten
canvass by the wind. The ditch outside my dwelling is not deep enough to
carry off all the water which runs into it, and a small stream is
stealing under my bedding and forming a puddle in the centre of my
floor. But I don't care for this;--I know that my rubber-blanket is a
good one: the main nuisance is that my interior will be muddy. By night
I expect to be in a new tent, enlarged and elevated by a siding of
planks, so that I shall have a promenade of eight feet in length
sheltered from the weather. I only fear that the odor will not be
agreeable; for the planks were plundered from the molasses-vats of a
sugar-mill and are saturated with treacle; not sticky, you understand,
but quite too saccharinely fragrant."

It appears that the army, even in field service, is not altogether
barren of convivialities. In the letter following the one, quoted above
he says, "My new dwelling has been warmed. I had scarcely taken
possession of it when a brother officer, half seas over, and with an
inscrutable smile on his lips, stalks in and insists upon treating the
occasion. I cannot prevent it without offending him, and there is no
strong reason why I should prevent it. He sends to the sutler for two
bottles of claret, and then for two more, and finishes them, or sees
that they are finished. It is soon evident that he is crowded full and
can't carry any more for love or politeness. At dress parade I do not
see him out, and learn that he is in his tent, with a prospect of
remaining there for the next twelve hours. Yet he is a brave, faithful
officer, this now groggiest of sleepers, and generally a very temperate
one, so that everybody is wondering, and, I am sorry to say, giggling,
over his unusual obfuscation."

In another letter he describes a "jollification by division" on the
anniversary of the little victory of Georgia Landing.

"All the officers, not only of the old brigade but of the entire
division, were invited to headquarters. Being a long way from our base,
the eatables were limited to dried beef, pickles and hard-tack, and the
only refreshments to be had in profusion were commissary whiskey and
martial music. Such a roaring time as there was by midnight in and
around the hollow square formed by the headquarter tents. By dint of
vociferations the General was driven to make the first speech of a
life-time. He confined himself chiefly to reminiscences of our battles,
and made a very pleasant, rambling kind of talk, most of it, however,
inaudible to me, who stood on the outside of the circle. When he closed,
Tom Perkins, our brave and bossy band-drummer, roared out, 'General, I
couldn't hear much of what you said, but I believe what you said was
right'."

"This soldierly profession of faith was followed by three-times-three
for our commander, everybody joining in without regard to grade of
commission. Then Captain Jones of our regiment shouted, 'Tenth
Barataria! three cheers for our old comrades at Georgia Landing and
everywhere else, the Seventy-Fifth New York!' and the cheers were given.
Then Captain Brown of the Seventy Fifth replied, 'There are not many of
us Seventy-Fifth left; but what there are, we can meet the occasion;
three cheers for the Tenth Barataria!' Then one excited officer roared
for Colonel Smith, and another howled for Colonel Robinson, and another
screamed for Colonel Jackson, in consequence of which those gentlemen
responded with speeches. Nobody seemed to care for what they said, but
all hands yelled as if it was a bayonet charge. As the fun got fast and
furious public attention settled on a gigantic, dark-complexioned
officer, stupendously drunk and volcanically uproarious; and twenty
voices united in shouting, 'Van Zandt! Van Zandt!'--The great Van Zandt,
smiling like an intoxicated hyæna, plunged uncertainly at the crowd, and
was assisted to the centre of it. There, as if he were about to make an
oration of an hour or so, he dragged off his overcoat, after a struggle
worthy of Weller Senior in his pursiest days; then, held up by two
friends, in a manner which reminded me obscurely of Aaron and Hur
sustaining Moses, he stretched out both hands, and delivered himself as
follows. 'G'way from th' front thar! G'way from the front thar! An' when
say g'way from th' front--thar----'

"He probably intended to disperse some musicians and contrabands who
were grinning at him; but before he could explain himself another
drunken gentleman reeled against him, vociferating for Colonel Robinson.
Van Zandt gave way with a gigantic lurch, like that of an overbalanced
iceberg, which carried him clean out of the circle. Somebody brought him
his overcoat and held him up while he surged into it. Then he fell over
a tent rope and lay across it for five minutes, struggling to regain his
feet and smiling in a manner incomprehensible to the beholder. He made
no effort to resume his speech, and evidently thought that he had
finished it to public satisfaction; but he subsequently addressed the
General in his tent, requesting, so far as could be understood, that the
Tenth might be mounted as cavalry. Tom Perkins also staggered into the
presence of our commander, and made him a pathetic address, weeping
plentifully over his own maudlin, and shaking hands repeatedly, with the
remark, 'General, allow me to take you by the hand.'

"It was an All Fools' evening. For once distinctions of rank were
abolished. This morning we are subordinates again, and the General is
our dignified superior officer."

One of the few amusements of field service seems to consist in listening
to the facetiæ of the common soldiers, more particularly the
irrepressible Hibernians.

"These Irishmen," he says, "are certainly a droll race when you get used
to their way of looking at things. My twenty-five Paddies have jabbered
and joked more since they entered the service than my seventy Americans
backed up by my ten Germans. To give you an idea of how they prattle I
will try to set down a conversation which I overheard while we were
bivouacking on the field of our first battle. The dead are buried; the
wounded have been carried to a temporary hospital; the pickets are out,
watchful, we may be sure, because half-frozen in the keen October wind;
the men who remain with the colors are sitting up around camp fires,
their knapsacks, blankets and overcoats three miles to the rear. This
seems hard measure for fellows who have made a twenty-mile march, and
gained a victory since morning. But my Irishmen are as jolly as ever,
blathering and chaffing each other after their usual fashion. The butt
of the company is Sweeney, a withered little animal who walks as if he
had not yet thoroughly learned to go on his hind legs, a most curious
mixture of simplicity and humor, an actual Handy Andy.

'Sweeney,' says one, 'you ought to do the biggest part of the fightin'.
You ate more'n your share of the rashins.'

'I don't ate no more rashins than I get,' retorts Sweeney, indignant at
this stale calumny. 'I'd like to see the man as did.'

'Oh, you didn't blather so much whin thim shells was a-flying about your
head.'

Here Sweeney falls back upon his old and sometimes successful dodge of
trying to turn the current of ridicule upon some one else:

'Wasn't Mickey Emmett perlite a-comin' across the lot?' he demands. 'I
see him bowin' like a monkey on horseback. He was makin' faces as 'ud
charrm the head off a whalebarry. Mickey, you dodged beautiful.'

_Mickey._ Thim shells 'ud make a wooden man dodge. Sweeney's the bye for
dodgin'. He was a runnin' about like a dry pea in a hot shovel.

_Sweeney._ That's what me legs was made for.

_Sullivan._ Are ye dead, Sweeney? (An old joke which I do not
understand.)

_Sweeney._ An I wud be if I was yer father, for thinkin' of the drrunken
son I had.

_Sullivan._ Did ye see that dead rebel with his oye out?

_Sweeney._ The leftenant ate up all his corn cake while he wasn't
noticin'.

_Sullivan._ It was lookin' at Sweeney put his oye out.

_Sweeney._ It's lucky for him he didn't see the pair av us.

_Jonathan._ Stop your yawping, you Paddies, and let a fellow sleep if he
can. You're worse than an acre of tomcats.

_Sullivan._ To the divil wid ye! It's a pity this isn't all an Oirish
company, for the credit of the Captin.

_Touhey._ Byes, it's mighty cowld slapin' with niver a blanket, nor a
wife to one's back.

_Sweeney._ I wish a man 'ud ask me to lisht for three years more.
Wouldn't I knock his head off?

_Sullivan._ Ye couldn't raich the head av a man, Sweeney. Ye hav'n't got
the hoight for it.

_Sweeney._ I'd throw him down. Thin I'd be tall enough.

"And so they go on till one or two in the morning, when I fall asleep,
leaving them still talking."

Even the characteristics of a brute afford matter of comment amid the
Sahara-like flatness of ordinary camp life.

"I have nothing more of importance to communicate," he says in one
letter, "except that I have been adopted by a tailless dog, who,
probably for the lack of other following, persists in laying claim to my
fealty. If I leave my tent door open when I go out, I find him under my
bunk when I come in. As he has nothing to wag, he is put to it to
express his approval of my ways and character. When I speak to him he
lies down on his back with a meekness of expression which I am sure has
not been rivalled since Moses. He is the most abnormally bobbed dog that
ever excited my amazement. I think I do not exaggerate when I declare
that his tail appears to have been amputated in the small of his back.
How he can draw his breath is a wonder. In fact, he seems to have lost
his voice by the operation, as though the docking had injured his
bronchial tubes, for he never barks, nor growls, nor whines. I often
lose myself in speculation over his absent appendage, questioning
whether it was shot away in battle, or left behind in a rapid march, or
bitten off, or pulled out. Perhaps it is on detached service as a
waggin-master, or has got a promotion and become a brevet lion's tail.
Perhaps it has gone to the dog heaven, and is wagging somewhere in
glory. Venturing again on a pun I observed that it is very proper that
an army dog should be detailed. I wish I could find his master;--I have
just one observation to make to that gentleman;--I would say to him,
'There is your dog.--I don't want the beast, and I don't see why he
wants me; but I can't get rid of him, any more than I can of Henry, who
is equally useless.' I sometimes try to estimate the infinitessimal loss
which the world would experience if the two should disappear together,
but always give up the problem in despair, not having any knowledge of
fractions small enough to figure it."

"In a general way," says Colburne, "we are sadly off for amusements.
Fowling is not allowed because the noise of the guns alarms the pickets.
Even alligators I have only shot at once, when I garrisoned a little
post four miles from camp, and, being left without rations, was obliged
to subsist my company for a day on boiled Saurian. The meat was eatable,
but not recommendable to persons of delicate appetite, being of an
ancient and musky flavor, as though it had been put up in its horny case
a thousand years ago. By the way, a minie ball knocks a hole in these
fellows' celebrated jackets without the slightest difficulty. As for
riding after hounds or on steeple chases, or boxing, or making up
running or rowing matches, after the gymnastic fashion of English
officers, we never think of it. Now and then there is a horse-race, but
for the most part we play euchre. Drill is no longer an amusement as at
first, but an inexpressibly wearisome monotony. Conversation is
profitless and dull, except when it is professional or larkish. With the
citizens we have no dealings at all, and I have not spoken to a lady
since I left New Orleans. Books are few because we cannot carry them
about, being limited in our baggage to a carpet-sack; and moreover I
have lost my taste for reading, and even for all kinds of thinking
except on military matters. My brother officers, you know, are brave,
sensible and useful men, but would not answer to fill the professorial
chairs of Winslow University. They represent the plain people whose
cause is being fought out in this war against an aristocracy. When I
first went into camp with the regiment they humorously recognized my
very slight fashionable elevation by styling my company, which then
numbered eighteen men, 'The Upper Ten Thousand.' Now all such
distinctions are rubbed out; it is, who can fight best, march best,
command best; each one stands on the base of his individual manhood. In
the army a man cannot remain long on a social pedestal which will enable
him to overlook the top of his own head. He can obtain no respect which
is not accorded to rank or merit; and very little merit is acknowledged
except what is of a professional character."

With true _esprit du corps_ he frequently expatiates on the excellencies
of his regiment.

"The discipline in the Tenth is good," he declares, "and consequently
there are no mutinies, no desertions and not much growling. Ask the
soldiers if they are satisfied with the service, and they might answer,
'No;' but you cannot always judge of a man by what he says, even in his
impulsive moments; you must also consider what he does. Look at an old
man-of-war's man: he growls on the forecastle, but is as meek as Moses
on the quarter-deck; and, notwithstanding all his mutterings, he is
always at his post and does his duty with a will. Just so our soldiers
frequently say that they only want to get out of the service, but never
run away and rarely manoeuvre for a discharge."

This, it will be observed, was before the days of substitutes and
bounty-jumpers, and while the regiments were still composed of the noble
fellows who enlisted during the first and second years of the war.

From all that I can learn of Captain Colburne I judge that he was a
model officer, at least so far as a volunteer knew how to be one. While
his men feared him on account of his reserve and his severe discipline,
they loved him for the gallantry and cheerful fortitude with which he
shared their dangers and hardships. The same respect which he exacted of
them he accorded, at least outwardly, to all superior officers, even
including the contemptible Gazaway. He did this from principle, for the
good of the service, believing that authority ought not to be questioned
lightly in an army. By the way, the Major did not like him: he would
have preferred to have the Captain jolly and familiar and vulgar; then
he would have felt at ease in his presence. This gentlemanly bearing,
this dignified respect, kept him, the superior, at a distance. The truth
is that, although Gazaway was, in the emphatic language of Lieutenant
Van Zandt, "an inferior cuss," he nevertheless had intelligence enough
to suspect the profound contempt which lay behind Colburne's salute.
Only in the Captain's letters to his intimate friend, Ravenel, does he
speak unbecomingly of the Major.

"He is," says one of these epistles, "a low-bred, conceited,
unreasonable, domineering ass, who by instinct detests a gentleman and a
man of education. He will issue an order contrary to the Regulations,
and fly into a rage if a captain represents its illegality. I have got
his ill-will in this way, I presume, as well perhaps as by knowing how
to spell correctly. His orders, circulars, etc., are perfect curiosities
of literature until they are corrected by his clerk, who is a private
soldier. Sometimes I am almost tired of obeying and respecting my
inferiors; and I certainly shall not continue to serve a day after the
war is over."

However, these matters are now by-gones, Gazaway being out of the
regiment. I mention them chiefly to show the manliness of character
which this intelligent and educated young officer exhibited in remaining
in the service notwithstanding moral annoyances more painful to bear
than marches and battles. He is still enthusiastic; has not by any
means had fighting enough; wants to go to Virginia in order to be in the
thickest of it. He is disappointed at not receiving promotion; but bears
it bravely and uncomplainingly, for the sake of the nation; bears it as
he does sickness, starvation, blistered feet and wounds.

CHAPTER XXVII.

COLONEL CARTER MAKES AN ASTRONOMICAL EXPEDITION WITH A DANGEROUS FELLOW
TRAVELLER.

A prospect of flat peace and boundless prosperity is tiresome to the
human eye. Although it is morally agreeable to think about the domestic
happiness and innocence of the Carters, as sketched in a late chapter,
there is danger that the subject might easily prove tiresome to the
reader, and moreover it is difficult to write upon it. I announce
therefore with intellectual satisfaction that our Colonel is summoned to
the trial of bidding good-bye to his wife, and undertaking a journey to
Washington.

It was his own work and for his own interests. He felt the necessity of
adding to his income, and desired the honor and claimed the justice of
promotion. High Authority in the department admitted that the star of a
brigadier was not too high a reward for this brave man, thoroughly
instructed officer, model colonel. High Authority was tired of
gerrymandering seniorities so as to give a superb brigade of three
thousand men to the West Point veteran, Carter, and a skeleton division
of nine hundred men to the ex-major-general of militia, ex-mayor of
Pompoosuc, Brigadier-General John Snooks. Accordingly when the Colonel
applied for a month's leave of absence, with the understood purpose of
sueing for an acknowledgment of his services, High Authority made him
bearer of dispatches to Washington, so that, being on duty, he might pay
his travelling expenses out of the Government pocket. The same mail
which brought him his order informed him that a steamer would sail for
the north on the next day but one. Acting with the rapidity which always
marked his movements when he had once decided on his course, he took the
next morning's train for New Orleans, first pressing his wife for many
times to his breast and kissing away such of her tears as he could stay
to witness. To good angels, and other people capable of appreciating
such things, it would have been a pretty though pathetic spectacle to
see this slender, blonde-haired girl clinging to the strong, bronzed,
richly colored man with the burning black eyes.

"Oh, what shall I do without you?" she moaned. "What shall I do with
myself?"

"My dear little child," he said, "you will do just what you like. If you
choose to stay here and keep house, Captain Colburne will see that you
are cared for. Perhaps it may be best, however, to join your father.
Here are two hundred dollars, all the money that I have except what is
necessary to take me to New Orleans. I shall get a month's pay there.
Don't settle any bills. Tell people that I will attend to them when I
come back.--There. Don't keep me, my dear one. Don't make me lose the
train."

So he went, driving to the railroad in an ambulance, while Lillie looked
after him with tearful eyes, and waved her handkerchief and kissed her
hand till he was out of sight. At first she decided that she would
remain at Thibodeaux and think of her husband in every room of the
house, and every walk of the garden; but after two days she found
herself so miserably lonesome that she shut up the cottage, went to New
Orleans and threw herself upon her father for consolation. Having told
so much in anticipation we will go back to the Colonel. The two hundred
dollars which he left with his wife had been borrowed from the willing
Colburne. Carter had no pay due him as he had hinted, but he hoped to
obtain a month's advance from a paymaster, or, failing in that, to
borrow from some one, say the commanding general. In fact, one hundred
and fifty dollars, abstracted from Government funds, I fear, were
furnished him by a neglected quartermaster, who likewise wanted
promotion and was willing to run this risk for the sake of securing the
benign influences of Carter's future star. With this friend in need the
Colonel took the first glass of plain whiskey which he had swallowed in
three months. To this followed other glasses, proffered by other
friends, whose importunity he could not now resist, although yesterday
he had repulsed them with ease. Every brother colonel, every
appreciating brigadier, seemed possessed of Satan to lead him to a bar
or to his own quarters and there to toast his health, or his luck, or
his star. It was "Here's how!" and "Here's towards you!" from ten
o'clock in the morning when he got his money, until four in the
afternoon when he sprang on board the Creole just as she loosed her
moorings from the shaky posts of the tattered wooden wharf. Being in
that state of exhilaration which enabled Tam O'Shanter to gaze on the
witches of Alloway kirk-yard without flinching, the Colonel was neither
astonished nor alarmed at encountering on the quarter-deck the calm,
beautiful, dangerous eyes of Madame Larue. The day before he would have
been almost willing to lose the steamer rather than travel with her.
Now, in the fearlessness of plain whiskey, he shook both her hands with
impetuous warmth and said, "'Pon honor, Mrs. Larue, perfectly delighted
to see you."

"And so am I delighted," she answered with a flash of unfeigned pleasure
in her eyes, which might have alarmed the Carter of yesterday but which
gratified the Carter of to-day.

"Now I shall have a cavalier," she continued, allowing him to pull her
down on a seat by his side. "Now I shall have a protector and adviser. I
have had such need of one. Did you know that I was going on this boat? I
am so flattered if you meant to accompany me! I am going north to
invest my little property. I still fear that it is not safe here. No one
knows what may happen here. As soon as I could sell for a convenable
sum, I resolved to go north. I shall expect you to be my counsellor how
to invest."

Carter laughed boisterously.

"My dear, I never invested a picayune in my life," he said.

She noticed the term of endearment and the fact of semi-intoxication,
but she was not vexed nor alarmed by either. She was tolerably well
accustomed to drunken gentlemen, and she was not easily hurt by
love-making, no matter how vigorous.

"You have always invested in the Bank of Love," she remarked with one of
those amatory glances which black eyes, it seems to me, can make more
effective than blue ones.

"And in monte and faro, and bluff and euchre," he added, laughing loudly
again. "In wine bills, and hotel bills, and tailors' bills, and all
sorts of negatives."

The debts which weighed somewhat heavily yesterday were mere
comicalities and piquancies of life to-day.

"Oh! you are a terrible personage. I fear you are not the protector I
ought to choose."

He made no reply, feeling vaguely that the conversation was growing
dangerous, and sending back a thought to his wife like a cry for help.
Mrs. Larue divined his alarm and changed the subject.

"What makes you voyage north?" she asked with a knowing smile. "Are you
in search of a new planet?"

Through his plain whiskey the Colonel could not see her joke on the star
which he was seeking, but he was still clever enough to shun the
confession that he was on an expedition in search of promotion.

"I am bearer of dispatches," he said. "Nothing to do now in Louisiana. I
shall be back before any more fighting comes off."

"Shall you? I am enchanted of it. I shall return soon, and hope to make
the voyage with you. I am not going to forsake New Orleans. I love the
city well enough--and more, I cannot sell my house. Remember, you must
let me know when you return, and arrange yourself to come on my
steamer."

Next morning, in possession of his sober senses, Carter endeavored to
detach himself a little from Mrs. Larue, impelled to this seeming lack
of chivalry by remembrance of his wife, and mistrust of his own power of
self-government. But this prudent course soon appeared to be impossible
for a variety of reasons. In the first place it happened, whether by
chance or through her forethought he did not know, that their
state-rooms opened on the same narrow passage. In the second place, he
was the only acquaintance that Mrs. Larue had on board, and there was
not another lady to take her up, the Creole being a Government
transport, and civilian travel being in those times rare between New
York and New Orleans. Moreover, the other passengers were in his
estimation low, or at least plain people, such as sutlers, speculators,
and rough volunteer officers--so that, if he left her, she was alone,
and could not even venture on deck for a breath of fresh air. At any
rate, that was the way that she chose to put it, although there was not
the least danger that she would be insulted, and although, had Carter
been absent, she would not have failed to strike up a flirtation with
some other representative of my noble sex. Finally, he was obliged to
consider that she was a relative of his wife. Thus before the second day
was over, he found himself under bonds of courtesy to be the constant
attendant of Mrs. Larue. They sat together next the head of the table,
the lady being protected from the ignoble crowd of volunteers by the
Colonel on one side, and the captain of the Creole on the other.
Opposite them were a major and a chaplain, highly respectable persons so
far as one could judge from their conversation, but who never got a
word, rarely a look, from Mrs. Larue or Carter. The captain talked,
first with one party, then with the other, but never with both at once.
He was a polite and considerate man, accustomed to his delicate official
position as a host, and he saw that he would not be thanked for making
the conversation general. Except to him, to Carter, and to the servants,
Mrs. Larue did not speak one word during the first seven days of the
passage. All the volunteer officers admired her nun-like demeanor. Kept
afar off, and with no other woman in sight, they began to worship her,
much as the brigade at Thibodeaux adored that solitary planet of
loveliness, Mrs. Carter. The fact that she was a widow, which crept out
in some inexplicable manner, only heightened the enthusiasm.

"By Heavens!" declared one flustered Captain, "if I only had Colonel
before my name, and a hundred thousand dollars after it, I would rush to
her and say, 'Madame, are you inconsolable? _Could_ I persuade you to
forget the dear departed?'"

While these gentlemen worshipped her, Carter hoped she would get
sea-sick. This great, brawny, boisterous, domineering, heroic fighter
had just enough moral vitality to know when he was in danger of falling,
and to wish for safety. Those were perilous hours at evening, when the
ship swept steadily through a lulling whisper of waters, when a trail of
foamy phosphorescense, like a transitory Milky Way, followed in pursuit,
when a broad bar of rippling light ran straight out to the setting moon,
when the decks were deserted except by slumberers, and Mrs. Larue
persisted in dallying. The temptation of darkness, the temptation of
solitude, the fever which begins to turn sleepless brains at midnight,
made this her possible hour of coquettish conquest. She varied from
delicately phrased sentimentalities to hoydenish physical impertinences.
He was not permitted for five minutes together to forget that she was a
bodily, as well as a spiritual presence. He was not checked in any
transitory license of speech or gesture. Meantime she quoted fine
rhapsodies from Balzac, and repeated telling situations from Dumas le
Jeune, and commented on both in the interest of the _sainte passion de
l'amour_. Once, after a few moments of silence and revery, she said with
an air of earnest feeling, "Is it not a horrible fate for a
woman--solitude? Do you not pity me? Thirty years old, a widow, and
childless! No one to love; no right to love any one."

She changed into French now, as she frequently did when she was animated
and wished to express herself freely. Such talk as this sounds unnatural
in the language of the Anglo-Saxon, but is not so unbecoming to the
tongue of the Gauls.

"A woman to whom the affections are forbidden, is deprived of the use of
more than half her being. Whatever her possibilities, she is denied all
expansion beyond a certain limit. She may not explore, much less use,
her own heart. It contains chambers of joy which she can only guess of,
and into which she must not enter. There is a nursery of affections
there, but she can only stand with her ear to the door, trying to hear
the sweet prattle within. There is an innermost chapel, with an altar
all set for the communion of love, but no priest to invite her to the
holy banquet. She is capable of a mother's everlasting devotion, but she
scarcely dares suspect it. She is fitted to enter upon the tender
mysteries of wifehood, and yet she is constantly fearing that she shall
never meet a man whom she can love. That is the old maid, horrible name!
The widow is less ashamed, but she is more unhappy. She has been taught
her possibilities, and then suddenly forbidden the use of them."

Had the Colonel been acquainted with Michelet and his fellow rhapsodists
on women, he might have suspected Madame of a certain amount of
plagiarism. But he only thought her amazingly clever, at the same time
that he was unable to answer her in her own style.

"Why don't you marry?" he asked, striking with Anglo-Saxon practicality
at the root of the matter.

"Satirical question!" responded Madame, putting her face close to his,
doubtless in order to make her smile visible by moonlight. "It is not so
easy to marry in these frightful times. Besides,--shall I avow it?--what
if I cannot marry the man of my choice?"

"That's bad."

"What if he _would_ marry some one else?--Is it not a humiliating
confession?--Do you know what is left to a woman then? Either hidden
love, or spiritual self-murder. Which is the greater of the two crimes?
_Is_ the former a crime? Society says so. But are there not exceptions
to all rules, even moral ones? Love always has this great defence--that
nature prompts it, commands it. As for self-repression, asphyxia of the
heart, Nature never prompts that."

The logical conclusion of all this sentimental sophistry was clear
enough to Carter's intellect, although it did not deceive his
Anglo-Saxon conscience. He understood, briefly and in a matter of fact
way that Madame was quite willing to be his wife's rival. He was not yet
prepared to accept the offer; he only feared and anticipated that he
should be brought to accept it.

Mrs. Larue was a curious study. Her vices and virtues (for she had both)
were all instinctive, without a taint of education or effort. She did
just what she liked to do, unchecked by conscience or by anything but
prudence. She was as corrupt as possible without self-reproach, and as
amiable as possible without self-restraint. Her serenity was at all
times as unrippled as was that of Lillie in her happiest conditions. Her
temper was so sunny, her smile so ready, and her manner so flattering,
that few persons of the male sex could resist liking her. But she was
the detestation of most of her lady acquaintance--who were venomously
jealous of her attractions--or rather seductions--and abhorred her for
the unscrupulous manner in which she put them to use, abusing her in a
way which was enough to make a man rally to her rescue. She really cared
little for that _divin sens du génésiaque_ concerning which she prattled
so freely to her intimates; and therefore she was cool and sure in her
coquetries, at the same time that vanity gave her motive force which
some naughty flirts derive from passion. She took a pride in making
conquests of men, at no matter what personal sacrifice.

Carter saw where he was drifting to, and groaned over it in spirit, and
made resolutions which he broke in half an hour, and rowed desperately
against the tide, and then drifted again.

"A woman in the same house has so many devilish chances at a fellow," he
repeated to himself with a bitter laugh; and indeed he coarsely said as
much to Mrs. Larue, with a desperate hope of angering and alienating
her. She put on a meekly aggrieved air, drew away from him, and
answered, "That is unmanly in you. I did not think you could be so
dishonorable."

He was deeply humiliated, begged her pardon, swore that he was merely
jesting, and troubled himself much to obtain forgiveness. During the
whole of that day she was distant, dignified and silently reproachful.
Yet all the while she was not a bit angry with him; she was as malicious
as Mephistopheles, but she was also as even-tempered; moreover she was
flattered and elated by the evident desperation which drove him to the
impertinence. In his efforts to obtain a reconciliation Carter succeeded
so thoroughly that the scene took place late at night, his arm around
her waist and his lips touching her cheek. You must remember--charitably
or indignantly, as you please--that she was his wife's relative. From
this time forward he pretty much stopped his futile rowing against the
tide. He let Mrs. Larue take the helm and guide him down the current of
his own emotions, singing meanwhile her syren lyrics about _la sainte
passion_, etc. etc. There were hours, indeed, when he grated over reefs
of remorse. At the thought of his innocent, loving, trusting wife he
shut his eyes as if to keep out the gaze of a reproachful spectre,
clenched his hands as if trying to grasp some rope of escape, and cursed
himself for a fool and a villain. But it was a penitence without fruit,
a self-reproach without self-control.

Mrs. Larue treated him now with a familiar and confiding fondness which
he sometimes liked and sometimes not, according as the present or the
past had the strongest hold on his feelings.

"I am afraid that you do not always realize that we are one for life,"
she said in one of her earnest, French speaking moods. "You are my sworn
friend forever. You must never hate me; you cannot. You must never
change towards me; it would be a perjury of the heart. But I do not
doubt you, my dear friend. I have all confidence in you. Oh, I am so
happy in feeling that we are united in such an indissoluble concord of
sympathy."

Carter could only reply by taking her hand and pressing it in silence.
He was absolutely ashamed of himself that he was able to feel so little
and to say nothing.

"I never shall desire a husband," she proceeded. "I can now use all my
heart. What does a woman need more? How strangely Heaven has made us! A
woman is only happy when she is the slave, body and soul, of some man.
She is happy, just in proportion to her obedience and self-sacrifice.
Then only she is aware of her full nature. She is relieved from prison
and permitted the joy of expansion. It is a seeming paradox, but it is
solemnly true."

Carter made no answer, not even by a look. He was thinking that his wife
never philosophised concerning her love, never analyzed her sentiments,
and a shock of self-reproach, as startling as the throb of a
heart-complaint, struck him as he called to mind her purity, trust and
affection. It is curious, by the way, that he suffered no remorse on
account of Mrs. Larue. In his opinion she fared no worse than she
deserved, and in fact fared precisely as she desired, only he had not
the nerve to tell her so. When, late one night, on the darkened and
deserted quarter-deck, she cried on his shoulder and whispered, "I am
afraid you don't love me--I have a right to claim your love," he felt no
affection, no gratitude, not even any profound pity. It annoyed him that
she should weep, and thus as it were reproach him, and thus trouble
still further his wretched happiness. He was not hypocrite enough to
say, "I _do_ love you;" he could only kiss her repeatedly, penitently
and in silence. He still had a remnant of a conscience, and a mangled,
sore sense of honor. Nor should it be understood that Mrs. Larue's tears
were entirely hypocritical, although they arose from emotions which were
so trivial as to be somewhat difficult to handle, and so mixed that I
scarcely know how to assort them. In the first place she was not very
well that evening, and was oppressed by the despondency which all human
beings, especially women, suffer from when vitality throbs less
vigorously than usual. Moreover a little emotion of this sort was
desirable, firstly to complete the conquest of Carter by reminding him
how much she had sacrificed for him, and secondly to rehabilitate
herself in her own esteem by proving that she possessed a species of
conscience. No woman likes to believe herself hopelessly corrupt: when
she reaches that point she is subject to moral spasms which make
existence seem a horror; and we perhaps find her floating in the river,
or asphyxiated with charcoal. Therefore let no one be surprised at the
temporary tenderness, similar to compunction, which overcame Mrs. Larue.

Now that these two had that conscience which makes cowards of us all,
they dropped a portion of the reserve with which they had hitherto kept
their fellow-passengers at a distance. The captain was encouraged to
introduce his two neighbors, the major and chaplain; and Mrs. Larue cast
a few telling glances at the former and discussed theological subjects
with the latter. To one who knew her, and was not shocked by her
masquerades, nothing could be more diverting than the nun-like airs
which she put on _pour achalander le prêtre_. Carter and she laughed
heartily over them in their evening asides. She would have made a
capital actress in the natural comedy school known on the boards of the
Gymnase and at Wallack's, for it was an easy amusement to her to play a
variety of social characters. She had no strong emotions nor profound
principles of action, it is true, but she was sympathetic enough to
divine them, and clever enough to imitate their expression. Her manner
to the chaplain was so religiously respectful as to pull all the strings
of his unconscious vanity, personal and professional, so that he fell an
easy prey to her humbugging, declared that he considered her state of
mind deeply interesting, prayed for her in secret, and hoped to convert
her from the errors of papacy. Indeed her profession of faith was
promising if not finally satisfactory.

"I believe in the holy catholic church," she said. "But I am not
_dogmatique_. I think that others also may have the truth. Our faith,
yours and mine, is at bottom one, indivisible, uncontradictory. It is
only our human weakness which leads us to dispute with each other. We
dispute, not as to the faith, but as to who holds it. This is
uncharitable. It is like quarrelsome children."

The chaplain was charmed to agree with her. He thought her the most
hopefully religious catholic that he had ever met; he also thought her
the wittiest, the most graceful, and on the whole the handsomest. Her
eyes alone were enough to deceive him: they were inexhaustible
greenrooms of sparkling masks and disguises; and he was especially taken
with the Madonnesque gaze which issued from their recesses. He was
bamboozled also by the prim, broad, white collar, like a surplice, which
she put on expressly to attract him; by the demure air of childlike
piety which clothed her like a mantle; by her deference to his opinion;
by her teachable spirit. Perhaps he may also have been pleased with her
plump shoulders and round arms, and he certainly did glance at them
occasionally as their outlines showed through the transparent muslin;
but he said nothing of them in his talks concerning Mrs. Larue with his
room-mate the Major.

"_J'ai apprivoisé le prêtre_," she observed laughingly to Carter. "I
have assured myself a firm friend in his reverence. He will defend me
the character always. He has asked me to visit his family, and promised
to call to see me at New York. Madame La Prêtresse is to call also. He
is quite capable of praying me to stand godmother to his next child. If
he were not married, I should have an offer. I believe I could bring him
to elope with me in a fortnight."

"Why don't you?" asked Carter. "It would make a scandal that would amuse
you," he added somewhat bitterly, for he was at times disgusted by her
heartlessness.

"No, my dear," she replied gently, pressing his arm. "I am quite
satisfied with my one conquest. It is all I desire in the world."

They were leaning against the taffrail, listening to the gurgling of the
waters in the luminous wake and watching the black lines of the masts
waving against the starlit sky.

"You are silent," she observed. "Why are you so sad?"

"I am thinking of my wife," he replied, almost sullenly.

"Poor Lillie! I wish she were here," said Mrs. Larue.

"My God! what a woman you are!" exclaimed the Colonel. "Don't you know
that I should be ashamed to look her in the face?"

"My dear, why do you distress yourself so? You can love her still. I am
not exacting. I only want a corner in your heart. If I might, I would
demand the whole; but I know I could not have it. You ought not to be
unhappy; that is my part in the drama. I have sacrificed much. What have
you sacrificed? A man risks nothing, loses nothing, in these affairs _du
coeur_. He has a bonne fortune, _voilà tout_."

Carter was heavy laden in secret with his bonne fortune. He was glad
when the voyage ended, and he could leave Mrs. Larue at New York, with a
pleasing chance that he might never meet her again, and a hope that he
had heard the last of her _sainte passion de l'amour_. Of course he was
obliged, before he quitted her, to see that she was established in a
good boarding house, and to introduce her to one or two respectable
families among his old acquaintance in the city. Of course also he said
nothing to these families about her propensities towards the _divin
sens_ and the _sainte passion_. She quickly made herself a character as
a southern loyalist, and as such became quite a pet in society. Before
she had been a week in the city she was an inmate of the household of
the Rev. Dr. Whitehead, a noted theologian and leading abolitionist, who
worked untiringly at the seemingly easy task of converting her from the
errors of slavery and papacy. It somewhat scandalized his graver
parishioners, especially those of Copperhead tendencies, that he should
patronize so gay a lady. But the Reverend Doctor did not see her pranks,
and did not believe the tale when others related them. How could he when
she looked the picture of a saint, dressed entirely in black and white,
wore her hair plain _a la Madonne_, and talked theology with those
earnest eyes, and that childlike smile? To the last he honestly regarded
her as very nigh unto the kingdom of heaven. It was to shield her from
envious slanders, to cover her with the ægis of his great and venerable
name, that the warm-hearted, unsuspicious old gentleman dedicated to her
his little work on moral reform, entitled "St. Mary Magdalen." How
ecstatically Mrs. Larue laughed over this book when she got to her own
room with it, after the presentation! She had not had such a paroxysm of
merriment before, since she was a child; for during all her adult life
she had been too _blasee_ to laugh often with profound heartiness and
honesty: her gayety had been superficial, like most of her other
expressions of feeling. I can imagine that she looked very attractive in
her spasm of jollity, with her black eyes sparkling, her brunette
cheeks flushed, her jetty streams of hair waving and her darkly roseate
arms and shoulders bare in the process of undressing. Before she went to
bed she put the book in an envelope addressed to Carter, and wrote a
playful letter to accompany it, signed "Your best and most loving
friend, St. Marie Madeleine."

CHAPTER XXVIII.

THE COLONEL CONTINUES TO BE LED INTO TEMPTATION.

On the cars between New York and Washington Carter encountered the
Governor of Barataria. After the customary compliments had been
exchanged, after the Governor had acknowledged the services of the
famous Tenth, and the Colonel had eulogized the good old State, the
latter spoke of the vacant lieutenant-colonelcy in the regiment, and
asked that it might be given to Colburne.

"But I have promised that to Mr. Gazaway," said the Governor, looking
slightly troubled.

"To Gazaway!" roared Carter in wrathful astonishment. "What! to the same
Gazaway? Why--Governor--are you aware--are you perfectly aware why he
left the regiment?"

The Governor's countenance became still more troubled, but did not lose
its habitual expression of mild obstinacy.

"I know--I know," he said softly. "It is a very miserable affair."

"Miserable! It is to the last degree scandalous. I never heard of
anything so utterly contemptible as this fellow's behavior. You
certainly cannot know---- If you did, you wouldn't think of letting this
infernal poltroon back into the regiment. He ought to have been
court-martialed. It is a cursed shame that he was not shot for
misbehavior in presence of the enemy. Let me tell you his story."

The Governor had an air which seemed to say that it would be of no use
to tell him anything; but he folded his hands, bowed his head, crossed
his legs, put a pastille in his mouth, and meekly composed himself to
listen.

"This Gazaway is the greatest coward that I ever saw," pursued the
Colonel. "I positively think he must be the greatest coward that ever
lived. At Georgia Landing he left his horse, and dodged, and ducked, and
squatted behind the line in such a contemptible way that I came near
rapping him over the head with the flat of my sabre. At Camp Beasland he
shammed sick, and skulked about the hospitals, whimpering for medicine.
I sent in charges against him then; but they got lost, I believe, on the
march; at any rate, they never turned up. At Port Hudson I released him
from arrest, and ordered him into the fight, hoping he would get shot. I
privately told the surgeon not to excuse him, and I told the blackguard
himself that he must face the music. But he ran away the moment the
brigade came under fire. He was picked up at the hospital by the
provost-guard, and sent to the regiment in its advanced position. The
officers refused to obey his orders unless he proved his courage first
by taking a rifle and fighting in the trenches. They equipped him, but
he wouldn't fight. He trembled from head to foot, said he didn't know
how to load his gun, said he was sick, cried. Then they kicked him out
of camp--actually and literally booted him out--put the leather to him,
sir. That is the last time that he was seen with the regiment. He was
next picked up in the hospitals of New Orleans, and sent to the front by
Emory, who would have shot him if he had known what he was. He was in
command of Fort Winthrop, and wanted to surrender at the first summons.
Nothing but the high spirit of his officers, and the gallantry of the
whole garrison, saved the fort from its own commander. I tell you, sir,
that he is a redemptionless sneak. He is a disgrace to the regiment, and
to the State, and to the country. He is a disgrace to every man in both
services--to every man who calls himself an American. And you propose
to restore him to the regiment!"

The Governor sighed, and looked very sad, but at the same time as meekly
determined as Moses.

"My dear Colonel, I knew it all," he said. "But I think I am right. I
think I am acting out our American principle--the greatest good of the
greatest number. I must beg your patient hearing and your secrecy. In
the first place, Gazaway is not to keep the commission. It is merely
given to whitewash him. He will accept it, and then resign it. That is
all understood."

"But what the ---- do you want to whitewash him for? He ought to be
gibbeted."

"I know. Very true. But see here. We _must_ carry the elections. We
_must_ have the government supported by the people. We _must_ give the
administration a clear majority in both houses of Congress. Otherwise,
you see, Copperheadism and Secession, false peace and rebellion will
triumph."

"But the way to carry the elections is to whip the rebels, my God!--to
have the best officers and the best army, and win all the victories, my
God!"

The Governor smiled as if from habit, but pursued his own course of
reasoning resolutely, without noticing the new argument. His spunk was
rising a little, and he had no small amount of domination in him,
notwithstanding his amiability.

"Now Gazaway's Congressional district is a close one," he continued,
"and we fear that his assistance is necessary to enable us to carry it.
I grieve to think that it is so. It is not our fault. It is the fault of
those men who will vote a disloyal ticket. Well, he demands that we
shall whitewash him by giving him a step up from his old commission. On
that condition he agrees to insure us the district. Then he is to
resign."

"My God! what a disgraceful muddle!" was Carter's indignant comment.

The Governor looked almost provoked at seeing that the Colonel would
not appreciate his difficulties and necessities.

"I sacrifice my own feelings in this matter," he insisted. "I assure you
that it is a most painful step for me to take."

He forgot that he was also sacrificing the feelings of Captain Colburne
and of other deserving officers in the gallant Tenth.

"I wouldn't take the step," returned the Colonel. "I'd let the election
go to hell before I'd take it. If that is the way elections are carried,
let us have done with them, and pray for a despotism."

After this speech there was a silence of some minutes. Each of these men
was a wonder to the other; each of them ought to have been a wonder to
himself. The Governor knew that Carter was a roué, a hard drinker,
something of a Dugald Dalgetty; and he could not understand his
professional chivalry, his passion for the honor of the service, his
bitter hatred of cowards. The Colonel knew the Governor's upright moral
character as an individual, and was amazed that such a man could
condescend to what he considered dirty trickery. In one respect, Carter
had the highest moral standpoints. He did wrong to please himself, but
it was under the pressure of overwhelming impulse, and he paid for it in
frank remorse. The other did wrong after calm deliberation, sadly
regretting the alleged necessity, but chloroforming his conscience with
the plea of that necessity. He was at bottom a well-intentioned and
honorable man, but blinded by long confinement in the dark labyrinths of
political intrigue, as the fishes of the Mammoth Cave are eyeless
through the lack of light. He would have shrunk with horror from Carter
had he known of that affair with Madame Larue. At the same time he could
commission a known coward above the heads of heroes, to carry a
Congressional district. And, in order that we may not be too hard upon
him, let us consider his difficulties; let us suppose that he had
elevated the Bayard and thrown the Bardolph overboard. In the first
place all the wire-pullers of his following would have been down upon
him with arguments and appeals, begging him in the name of the party, of
the country, of liberty, not to lose the election. His own candidate in
the doubtful district, an old and intimate friend, would have said, "You
have ruined my chances." All the capitalists and manufacturers who
depended on this candidate to get this or that axe sharpened on the
Congressional grindstone, would have added their outcries to the
lamentation. Thinking of all this, and thinking too of the Copperheads,
and what they would be sure to do if they triumphed, he felt that what
he had decided on was for the best, and that he must do it. Gazaway must
have the lieutenant-colonelcy until the spring election was over; and
then, and not before, he must make way for some honorable man and brave
officer.

"But how can this fellow have such a political influence?" queried the
Colonel. "It ought to be easy enough to expose him in the newspapers,
and smash him."

"The two hundred men or so who vote as he says never read the
newspapers, and wouldn't believe the exposure."

"There is the majority left," observed Carter, after another pause.
"Captain Colburne might have that--if he would take promotion under
Gazaway."

"I have given that to my nephew, Captain Rathbun," said the Governor,
blushing.

He was not ashamed of his political log-rolling with a vulgar coward,
but he was a little discomposed at confessing his very pardonable and
perhaps justifiable nepotism.

"Captain Rathbun," he pursued hastily, "has been strongly recommended by
all the superior officers of his corps. There is no chance of promotion
in the cavalry, as our State has only furnished three companies. I have
therefore transferred him to the infantry, and I placed him in your
regiment because there were two vacancies."

"Then my recommendation goes for nothing," said Carter, in gloomy
discontent.

"Really, Colonel, I must have some authority in these matters. I am
called commander-in-chief of the forces of the State. I am sorry if it
annoys you. But there will be--I assure you there will soon be--a
vacancy for Captain Colburne."

"But he will have to come in under your nephew, I suppose."

"I suppose so. I don't see how it can be otherwise. But it will be no
disgrace to him, I assure you. He will find Major Rathbun an admirable
officer and a comrade perfectly to his taste. He graduated from the
University only a year after Captain Colburne."

"Excuse me if I leave you for half an hour," observed Carter, without
attempting to conceal his disgust. "I want to step into the smoking-car
and take a segar."

"Certainly," bowed the Governor, and resumed his newspaper. He was used
to such unpleasant interviews as this; and after drawing a tired sigh
over it, he was all tranquillity again. The Colonel was too profoundly
infuriated to return to his companion during the rest of the journey,
much as he wanted his influence to back up his own application for
promotion.

"Horrible shame, by Jove!" he muttered, while chewing rather than
smoking his segar. "I wish the whole thing was in the hands of the War
Department. Damn the States and their rights! I wish, by (this and that)
that we were centralized."

Thus illogically ruminated the West Pointer; not seeing that the good is
not bad merely because it may be abused; not seeing that Centralism is
sure to be more corrupt than Federalism. The reader knows that such
cases as that of Gazaway were not common. They existed, but they were
exceptional; they were sporadic, and not symptomatic. In general the
military nominations of the Governor did honor to his heart and his
head. It was Colburne's accidental misfortune that his State contained
one or two doubtful districts, and that one of them was in the hands,
or was supposed to be in the hands, of his contemptible superior
officer. In almost any other Baratarian regiment the intelligent,
educated, brave and honorable young captain would have been sure of
promotion.

Carter was troubled with a foreboding that his own claims would meet
with as little recognition as those of Colburne. He took plain whiskeys
at nearly every stopping-place, and reached Washington more than half
drunk, but still in low spirits. Sobered and rested by a night's sleep,
he delivered his dispatches, was bowed out by General Halleck, and then
sought out a resident Congressional friend, and held a frank colloquy
with him concerning the attainment of the desired star.

"You see, Colonel, that you are a marked man," said the M. C. "You have
been known to say that the war will last five years."

"Well, it will. It has lasted nearly three, and it will kick for two
more. I ought to be promoted, by (this and that) for my sagacity."

"Just so," laughed the M. C. "But you won't be. The trouble is that you
say just what the Copperheads say; and you get credit for the same
motives. It is urged, moreover, that men like you discourage the nation
and cheer the rebels."

"By Jove! I'd like to see the rebel who would be cheered by the news
that the war will last two years longer."

The honorable member laughed again, in recognition of the hit, and
proceeded:

"Then there is that old filibustering affair. When you went into that
you were not so good a prophet as you are now; and in fact it is a very
unfortunate affair at present; it stands in your way confoundedly. In
fact, you are not a favorite with our left wing--our radicals. The
President is all right. The War Department is all right. They admit your
faithfulness, ability and services. It is the Senate that knocks you. I
am afraid you will have to wait for something to turn up. In fact, I
don't see my way to a confirmation yet."

Carter swore, groaned, and chewed his cigar to a pulp.

"But don't be discouraged," pursued the M. C. "We have brought over two
or three of the radicals to your side. Three or four more will do the
job. Then we can get a nomination with assurance of a confirmation. I
promise you it shall be attended to at the first chance. But you must
come out strong against slavery. Abolition is your card. New converts
must be zealous, you know."

"By Jove, I _am_ strong. I didn't believe in arming the negro once; but
I do now. It was a good movement. I'll take a black brigade."

"Will you? Then you can have a white one, I guess. By the way, perhaps
you can do something for yourself. A good many of the Members are in
town already. I'll take you around--show you to friends and enemies. In
fact you can do something for yourself."

Carter did something in the way of treating, giving game-suppers,
flattering and talking anti-slavery, smiling outwardly the while, but
within full of bitterness. It seemed to him a gross injustice that the
destiny of a man who had fought should be ruled by people who slept in
good beds every night and had never heard a bullet whistle. He thought
that he was demeaning himself by bowing down to members of Congress and
State wire-pullers; but he was driven to it by his professional rage for
promotion, and still more urgently by the necessity of increasing his
income. When he left Washington after the two weeks' stay which was
permitted to him, his nomination to a brigadiership was promised, and he
had strong hopes of obtaining the Senatorial confirmation. At New York
he called on Mrs. Larue. He had not meant to do it when he quitted the
virtuous capital of the nation, but as he approached her he felt drawn
towards her by something stronger than the engine. Moreover, he thought
to himself that she might do something for his promotion if she could
be induced to go to Washington and try the ponderosity of the United
States Senate with that powerful social lever of hers, _la sainte
passion_, etc.

"Why didn't you tell me this before?" she exclaimed. "Why were you not
frank with me, _mon ami_? I would have gone. I would have worked day and
night for you. I would have had such fun! It would have been delicious
to humbug those abolitionist Senators. I would have been the ruin of Mr.
Sumnaire and Mr. Weelsone. There would have been yet more books
dedicated to Sainte Marie Madeleine."

She burst into a laugh at these jolly ideas, and waltzed about the room
with a mimicry of love-making in her eyes and gestures.

"But I can not go alone, you perceive; do you not?" she resumed, sitting
down by his side and laying one hand caressingly on his shoulder. "I
should have no position alone, and there is not the time for me to
create one. Moreover, I have paid for my passage to New Orleans in the
Mississippi."

"Well, we shall be together," said Carter. "That is my boat. But what a
cursed fool I was in not taking you to Washington!"

"Certainly you were, _mon ami_. It is most regrettable. It is
_désespérant_."

As far as these two were concerned, the voyage south was much like the
latter part of the voyage north, except that Carter suffered less from
self-reproach, and was generally in higher spirits. He had not money
enough left to pay for his meals and wine, but he did not hesitate to
borrow a hundred dollars from the widow, and she lent it with her usual
amiability.

"You shall have all I can spare," she said. "I only wish to live and
dress _comme il faut_. You are always welcome to what remains."

What could the unfortunate man do but be grateful? Mrs. Larue began to
govern him with a mild and insinuating domination; and, strange to say,
her empire was not altogether injurious. She corrected him of a number
of the bearish ways which he had insensibly acquired by life in the
army, and which his wife had not dared to call his attention to,
worshipping him too sincerely. She laughed him out of his swearing, and
scolded him out of most of his drinking. She mended his stockings,
trimmed the frayed ends of his necktie, saw to it that his clothes were
brushed; in short, she greatly improved his personal appearance, which
had grown somewhat shabby under the influences of travelling and
carousing; for the Colonel was one of those innumerable male creatures
who always go to seediness as soon as womankind ceases to care for them.
With him she had no more need of coquetries and sentimental prattle; and
she treated him very much as a wife of five years' standing treats her
husband. She was amiable, pains-taking, petting, slightly exacting,
slightly critical, moderately chatty, moderately loving. They led a
peaceable, domestic sort of life, without much regard to secrecy,
without much terror at the continual danger of discovery. They were old
sinners enough to feel and behave much like innocent people. Carter's
remorse, it must be observed, had arisen entirely from his affection for
his wife, and his shame at having proved unworthy of her affectionate
confidence, and not at all from any sense of doing an injury to Mrs.
Larue, nor from a tenderness of conscience concerning the abstract
question of right and wrong. Consequently, after the first humiliation
of his fall was a little numbed by time, he could be quite comfortable
in spirit.

But his uneasiness awakened at the sight of Lillie, and the pressure of
her joyful embrace. The meeting, affectionate as it seemed on both
sides, gave him a very miserable kind of happiness. He did not turn his
eyes to Mrs. Larue, who stood by with a calm, pleased smile. He was led
away in triumph; he was laid on the best sofa and worshipped; he was a
king, and a god in the eyes of that pure wife; but he was a very
unhappy, and shamefaced deity.

"Oh, what charming letters you wrote!" whispered Lillie. "How good you
were to write so often, and to write such sweet things! They were such a
comfort to me!"

Carter was a little consoled. He _had_ written often and affectionately;
he had tried in that way to make amends for a concealed wrong; and he
was heartily glad to find that he had made her happy.

"Oh, my dear child!" he said. "I am so delighted if I have given you any
pleasure!"

He spoke this with such a sigh, almost a groan, that she looked at him
in wonder and anxiety.

"What is the matter, my darling?" she asked. "What makes you sad? Have
you failed in getting your promotion? Never mind. I will love you to
make up for it. I know, and you know, that you deserve it. We will be
just as happy."

"Perhaps I have not altogether failed," he replied, glad to change the
subject. "I have some hopes yet of getting good news."

"Oh, that will be so delightful! Won't it be nice to be prosperous as
well as happy! I shall be so overjoyed on your account! I shall be too
proud to live."

In his lonely meditations Carter frequently tried himself at the bar of
his strange conscience, and struggled hard to gain a verdict of not
guilty. What could a fellow do, he asked, when a woman would persist in
flinging herself at his head? He honestly thought that most men would
have done as he did; that no one but a religious fanatic could have
resisted so much temptation; and that such resistance would have been
altogether ungentlemanly. To atone for his wrong he was most tender to
his wife; he followed her with attentions, and loaded her with presents.
At the same time that he had a guilt upon his soul which might have
killed her had she discovered it, he would not stint her wardrobe, nor
forget to kiss her every time he went out, nor fail to bring her
bouquets every evening. He has been known to leave his bed at midnight
and walk the street for hours, driving away dogs whose howling prevented
her from sleeping. Deeds like this were his penance, his expiation, his
consolation.

He was now on duty in the city. High Authority, determined to make
amends for the neglect with which this excellent officer was treated,
offered him the best thing which it had now to give, the
chief-quartermastership of the Department of the Gulf. His pay would
thereby be largely increased in consequence of his legal commutations
for rooms and fuel, besides which there was a chance of securing large
extra-official gleanings from such a broad field of labor and
responsibility. But Carter realized little out of his position. He could
keep his accounts of Government property correctly; but except in his
knowledge of returns, and vouchers, and his clerk-like accuracy, he was
not properly speaking a man of business; that is to say, he had no
faculty for making money. He was too professionally honorable to lend
Government funds to speculators for the sake of a share of the profits.
He would not descend to the well-known trickery of getting public
property condemned to auction, and then buying it in for a song to sell
it at an advance. In the case of a single wagon he might do something of
the sort in order to rectify his balances in the item of wagons; or he
might make a certificate of theft in a small affair of trousers or
havresacks which had been lost through negligence, or issued without a
receipt. But to such straits officers were frequently driven by the
responsibility system; he sheltered himself under the plea of necessity;
and did nothing worse. In fact, his position was a temptation without
being a benefit.

It was a serious temptation. A great deal of money passed through his
hands. He paid out, and received on account of the Government, thousands
of dollars daily; and the mere handling of such considerable sums made
him feel as if he were a great capitalist. Money was an every day,
vulgar commodity, and he spent it with profusion. Before he had been in
his place two months he was worm-eaten, leaky, sinking with debts. No
one hesitated to trust a man who had charge over such an abounding
source of wealth as the chief-quartermastership of the Department of the
Gulf. He lived sumptuously, drank good wines, smoked the best cigars,
and marketed for the Ravenel table in his own name, blaspheming the
expense whether of cost or credit. Remembering that his wife needed
gentle exercise, and had a right to every comfort which he could
furnish, he gave her a carriage, and pair of ponies, and of course set
up a coachman.

"Can you afford it, my dear?" asked Lillie, a little anxious, for she
was aware of his tendency to extravagance.

"I can afford anything, my little one, rather than the loss of you,"
replied the Colonel after a moment's hesitation.

She wanted to believe that all was well, and therefore the task of
convincing her was easy. Her trust was constant, and her adoration
fervent; they were symptomatic of her physical condition; they were for
the present laws of her nature. It was more than usually painful to her
now to be separated long from her deity. When he went out it was, "Where
are you going? When will you come back?"--When he returned it was, "How
long you have been gone! Oh, I though you would come an hour ago?" It
was childish, but she did not perceive it, and if she had, she could not
have helped it. She clung to him, and longed after him because she must;
there was a bond of unity between them which clasped her inmost life.

Meanwhile how about Mrs. Larue? No one could have been more discreet,
more corruptly sagacious, more sunnily amiable, than this singular
woman. She petted Lillie like a child, helped her in her abundant sewing
labors, brought her as many bouquets as the Colonel himself, scolded
her for imprudencies, forbade this dish and recommended that, laughed at
her occasional despondencies, and cheered her as women know how to cheer
each other. She seemed like the truest friend of the young woman whom
she would not have hesitated much to rob of her husband, provided she
could have wished to do it. This kindness was not hypocrisy, but simple,
unforced good nature. It was natural, and therefore, agreeable to her to
be amiable; and as she always did what she liked to do, she was a
pattern of amiability. To have quarreled seriously with Lillie would
have been a downright annoyance to her, and consequently she avoided
every chance of a disagreement, so far at least as was consistent with
her private pleasures. She had not the slightest notion of eloping with
the Colonel; she did not take passions sufficiently _au grand sérieux_
for that; she would not have isolated herself from society for any man.

Notwithstanding Mrs. Larue's sugar mask Lillie was at times disposed to
fight her; not, however, in the slightest degree on account of her
husband; only on account of her father. The sly Creole, partly for her
own amusement indeed, but chiefly to divert suspicion from her
familiarity with Carter, commenced a coquettish attack upon the Doctor.
Lillie was sometimes in a desperate fright lest she should entrap him
into a marriage. She thought that she understood Mrs. Larue perfectly,
and she felt quite certain that she was by no means good enough for her
father. In her estimation there never was a man, unless it might be her
husband, who was so good, so noble, so charming as this parent of hers;
and if she had been called on to select a wife for him, I doubt whether
any woman could have passed the examination to which she would have
subjected the candidates.

"I perfectly spoil you, papa," she said, laughing. "I pet you and admire
you till I suppose I shall end by ruining you. If ever you go out into
the world alone, what will become of you? You will miss my care
dreadfully. You mustn't leave me; it's for your own good--hear? You
mustn't trust yourself to anybody else--hear?"

"I hear, my child," answers the Doctor. "What a charming little Gold
Coast accent you have!"

"Pshaw! It isn't negro at all. Everybody talks so. But I wonder if you
are trying to change the subject."

"Really I wasn't aware of a subject being presented for my
consideration."

"Oh, you don't understand, or you won't understand. I do believe you
have a guilty conscience."

"A guilty conscience about what, my child? Have the kindness to speak
plainly. My mind is getting feeble."

"Ain't you ashamed to ask me to speak plainly? I don't want to speak
plainly. Do you actually want to have me?"

"If it wouldn't overpower your reason, I should like it. It would be
such a convenience to me."

"Well, I mean, papa," said Lillie, coloring at her audacity, "that I
don't like Mrs. Larue!"

"Don't like Mrs. Larue! Why, she is as kind to you as she can possibly
be. I thought you were on the best of terms."

"I mean that I don't like her well enough to call her Mamma."

"Call her Mamma!" repeated the Doctor, staring over his spectacles in
amazement. "You don't mean?--upon my honor, you are too nonsensical,
Lillie."

"Am I? Oh, I am so delighted!" exclaimed Lillie eagerly. "But I _was_ so
afraid."

"Do you think I am in my dotage?" inquired the Doctor, almost indignant.

"No no, papa. Don't be vexed with me. I dare say it was very absurd in
me. But I do think she is so artful and designing."

"She is a curious woman, we know," observed Ravenel. "She certainly has
some--peculiarities."

Lillie laughed outright, and said, "Oh yes," with a gay little air of
satire.

"But she is too young to think of me," pursued the Doctor. "She can't be
more than twenty-five."

"Papa!!" protested Lillie. "She is thir--ty! Have you lost your memory?"

"Thirty! Is it possible? Really, I am growing old. I am constantly
understating other people's ages. I have caught myself at it repeatedly.
I don't know whether it is forgetfulness, or inability to realize the
flight of time, or an instinctive effort to make myself out a modern by
showing that my intimates are youthful. But I am constantly doing it. Do
you recollect how I have laughed about Elderkin for this same trick? He
is always relating anecdotes of his youth in a way which would lead you
to suppose that the events happened some fifteen or twenty years ago.
And yet he is seventy. I mustn't laugh at Elderkin any more."

"Nonsense!" said Lillie. "You are not a bit like him. He blacks his hair
to correspond with his dates. He means to humbug people. And then you
are not old."

"But, to return to Mrs. Larue," observed the Doctor. "She has a clear
head; she is pretty sensible. She is not a woman to put herself in a
false or ridiculous position. I really have not observed anything of
what you hint."

"Oh no. Of course not. Men never do; they are _so_ stupid! Of course you
wouldn't observe anything until she went on her knees and made you a
formal declaration. I was afraid you might say, 'Yes,' in your
surprise."

"My dear, don't talk in that way of a lady. You degrade your own sex by
such jesting."

However, the Doctor did in a quiet way put himself on his guard against
Mrs. Larue; and Lillie, observing this, did also in a quiet way feel
quite elated over the condition of things in the family. She was as
happy as she had ever been, or could desire to be. It was a shocking
state of deception; corruption lilied over with decorum and smiling
amiability; whited sepulchres, apples of Sodom, blooming Upas. Carter
saw Mrs. Larue as often as he wanted, and even much oftener, in a
private room, which even his wife did not know of, in rear of his
offices. Closely veiled she slipped in by a back entrance, and
reappeared at the end of ten minutes, or an hour, or perhaps two hours.
It was after such interviews had taken place that his wife welcomed him
with those touching words. "Oh, where have you been? I thought you never
would come."

He would have been glad to break the evil charm, but he was too far gone
to be capable of virtuous effort.

CHAPTER XXIX.

LILLIE REACHES THE APOTHEOSIS OF WOMANHOOD.

Woman is more intimately and irresponsibly a child of Nature than man.
She comes oftener, more completely, and more evidently under the power
of influences which she can neither direct nor resist, and which make
use of her without consulting her inclination. Her part then is passive
obedience and uncomplaining suffering, while through her the ends of
life are accomplished. She has no choice but to accept her beneficent
martyrdom. Like Jesus of Nazareth she agonizes that others may live; but
unlike Him, she is impelled to it by a will higher than her own. At the
same time, a loving spirit is given to her, so that she is consoled in
her own anguish, and does not seriously desire that the cup may pass
from her before she has drunk it to the dregs. She has the patience of
the lower animals and of inanimate nature, ennobled by a heavenly joy of
self-sacrifice, a divine pleasure in suffering for those whom she loves.
She is both lower and higher than man, by instinct rather than by
reason, from necessity rather than from choice.

There came a day to Lillie during which she lay between two worlds, not
caring which she entered, submissive to whatever might be, patient
though weeping with pain. Her father did not dare trust her to his own
care, but called in his old friend and colleague, Doctor Elderkin. These
two, with Carter, Mrs. Larue, and a hired nurse, did not quit the house
for twenty-four hours, and all but the husband and father were almost
constantly in the room of the invalid. The struggle was so long and
severe that they thought it would end in death. Neither Mrs. Larue nor
the nurse slept during the whole night, but relieved each other at the
bedside, holding by turns the quivering, clutching hand of Lillie, and
fanning the crimson cheeks and the brow covered with a cold sweat as of
a death agony. The latent womanliness of Mrs. Larue, the tenderness
which did actually exist in some small measure beneath her smooth
surface of amiability and coquetry, was profoundly stirred by her
instinctive sympathy for a suffering which was all feminine. She
remembered that same anguish in her own life, and lived it over again.
Every throe of the sick girl seemed to penetrate her own body. She
thought of the child which had been given and taken years ago, and then
she wiped away a tear, lest Lillie might see it and fear for herself.
When she was not by the bedside she stood at the window, now looking for
a glimpse of dawn as if that could bring any hope, and then turning to
gaze at the tossing invalid.

The Doctor only once allowed Carter to enter the room. The very
expansion of Lillie at sight of him, the eagerness with which her soul
reached out to him for help, pity, love, was perilous. There was danger
that she might say, "My dear, good-bye;" and in the exaltation of such
an impulse she might have departed. As for him, he had never before
witnessed a scene like this, and he never forgot it. His wife held both
his hands, clasping them spasmodically, a broad spot of fever in either
cheek, the veins of her forehead swollen, and her neck suffused, her
eyes preternaturally open and never removed from his, her whole
expression radiant with agony. The mortal pain, the supernatural
expectation, the light of that other world which was so near,
spiritualized her face, and made it unhumanly beautiful. He seemed to
himself to be standing on earth and joining hands with her in heaven. He
had never before reached so far; never so communed with another life.
His own face was all of this world, stern with anxiety and perhaps
remorse; for the moment was so agitating and imperious that he could not
direct his emotions nor veil his expression. Happy for her that she had
no suspicion of one thing which was in his heart. She believed that he
was solely tortured by fear that she would die; and if she could have
thought to speak, she would have comforted him. On her own account she
did not desire to live; only for his sake, and for her father's, and
perhaps a little for her child's. The old Doctor watched her, shook his
head, signed to the husband to leave the room, and took his wife's hands
in his place. As Carter went out Mrs. Larue followed him a few steps
into the passage.

"What is between you and me must end," she whispered.

"Yes," he replied in the same tone, and went to his room somewhat
comforted.

At seven in the morning he was awakened by a tremulous knocking at his
door. Springing from the sofa, on which he had dozed for an hour or two
without undressing, he opened, and encountered Mrs. Larue, pale with
sleeplessness but smiling gaily.

"_Venez_," she said, speaking her mother tongue in her haste, and
hastened noiselessly, like a swift sprite, back to the sick room. Carter
followed, entered with a sense of awe, passed softly around the screen
which half encircled the bed, and saw his wife and child lying side by
side. Lillie was very pale; her face was still spiritualized by the
Gethsemane of the night; but her eyes were still radiant with a purely
human happiness. She was in eager haste to have him drink at the
newly-opened fountain of joy. Even as he stooped to kiss her she could
not wait, but turned her head towards the infant with a smile of
exultation and said, "Look at him."

"But how are _you_?" he asked, anxiously; for a man does not at once
forget his wife in his offspring; and Carter had a stain of remorse on
his soul which he needed to wash away with rivers of tenderness.

"Oh, I am perfectly well," she answered. "Isn't he pretty?"

At that moment the child sneezed; the air of this world was too pungent.

"Oh, take him!" she exclaimed, looking for the nurse. "He is going to
die."

The black woman lifted the boy and handed him to the father.

"Don't drop him," said Lillie. "Are you sure you can hold him? I
wouldn't dare to take him."

As if she could have taken him! In her eagerness she forgot that she was
sick, and talked as if she were in her full strength. Her eyes followed
the infant so uneasily about the room that Elderkin motioned Carter to
replace him on the bed.

"Now he won't fall," she said, cheerfully.--"It was only a sneeze," she
added presently, with a little laugh which was like a gurgle, a purr of
happiness. "I thought something was the matter with him."--Shortly
afterward she asked, "How soon will he talk?"

"I am afraid not for two or three weeks, unless the weather is
favorable," replied Elderkin, with a chuckle which under the
circumstances was almost blasphemous.

"How strange that he can't talk!" she replied, without noticing the old
gentleman's joke. "He looks so intelligent!"

"She wouldn't be a bit surprised to hear him sing an Italian opera,"
said Ravenel. "She has seen a miracle to-day. Nothing could astonish
her."

Lillie did not laugh nor answer; nothing interested her which did not
say, Baby! Baby was for the time the whole thought, the whole life, of
this girl, who a little previous existed through her husband, and before
that through her father. Each passion had been stronger than its
predecessor; but now she had reached the culminating point of her
womanhood: higher than Baby it was impossible for her to go. Even her
father distressed and alarmed her a little by an affection for the
newly-arrived divinity which lacked what she felt to be the proper
reverence. Not content with worshiping afar off, he picked up the tiny
god and carried him to the partial day of a curtained window, desiring,
as he said, the honor of being the first to give him an idea.

"The first to give him an idea!" laughed the father. "Why, he looks as
if he had been thinking for centuries. He looks five thousand years
old."

Seeing that Lillie began to weary, the old Doctor replaced the deity on
the pillow which served him for an altar, and turned the male worshipers
out of the room.

"How delighted they are with him!" she said when the door had closed
behind them. "Doctor, isn't he an uncommonly handsome child?" she added
with the adorable simplicity of perfect love. "I thought babies were not
pretty at first."

The room was now kept still. The mother and child lay side by side,
reposing from their night-long struggle for life. The mother looked
steadily at the infant; the infant looked with equal fixity at the
window: each gazed and wondered at an unaccustomed glory. In a few
minutes both dropped to sleep, overcome by fatigue, and by novel
emotions, or sensations. For three days a succession of long slumbers,
and of waking intervals similar to tranquilly delightful dreams,
composed their existence. When they were thus reposed they tasted life
with a more complete and delicious zest. Lillie entertained her husband
and father for hours at a time with discoursing on the attributes of the
baby, pointing out the different elements of his glory, and showing how
he grew in graces. She was quite indifferent to their affectionate
raillery; nothing could shake her faith in the illimitability of the new
deity. They two, dear as they were, were nevertheless human, and were
not so necessary as they had been to her faith in goodness, and her
happiness in loving. So long as she had the baby to look at, she could
pass the whole day without them, hardly wondering at their absence.

"We are dethroned," said the Doctor to the Colonel. "We are a couple of
Saturns who have made way for the new-born Jupiter."

"Nonsense!" smiled Lillie. "You think that you are going to spend all
your time with your minerals now. You are perfectly happy in the idea. I
sha'n't allow it."

"No. We must remain and be converts to the new revelation. Well, I
suppose we sha'n't resist. We are ready to make our profession of faith
at all times and in all places."

"This is the place," said Lillie. "Isn't he sweet?"

The grandfather knew a great deal better than either the father or
mother how to handle the diminutive Jupiter. He took him from the
pillow, carried him to the window, drew the curtain slowly, and laughed
to see the solemn little eyes, after winking slowly, turn upward and fix
themselves steadily on the broad, mild effulgence of the sky.

"He looks for the light, as plants and trees lean towards it," said he.
"He is trying to see the heavenly mansions which he may some day
inhabit. Nobody knows how soon. They get up their chariots very suddenly
sometimes, these little Elijahs."

"Oh, don't talk so," implored Lillie. "He sha'n't die."

The Doctor was thinking of his own only boy, who had flown from the
cradle to Heaven more than twenty years ago.

Aside from tenderness for his wife, Carter's principal emotion all this
while was that of astonishment at his position. It cost him considerable
mental effort, and stretch of imagination, to conceive himself a
relative of the newcomer. He did not, like Lillie, love the child by
passionate instinct; and he had not yet learned to love him as he had
learned to love her. He was tender of the infant, as a creature whose
weakness pleaded for his protection; but when it came to the question of
affection, he had to confess that he loved him chiefly through his
mother. He was a poor hand at fondling the boy, being always afraid of
doing him some harm. He was better pleased to see him in Lillie's arms
than to feel him in his own; the little burden was curiously warm and
soft, but so evidently susceptible to injury as to be a terror.

"I would rather lead a storming party," he said. "I have been beaten in
that sort of thing, and lived through it. But if I should drop this
fellow--"

And here the warrior absolutely flinched at the thought of how he would
feel in such a horrible case.

Now commenced a beautiful reciprocal education of mother and child. Each
discovered every day new mysteries, new causes of admiration and love,
in the other. Long before a childless man or even woman would have
imagined signs of intelligence in the infant, the mother had not merely
imagined but had actually discovered them. You would have been wrong if
you had laughed incredulously when she said, "He begins to take notice."
Of course her fondness led her into errors: she mistook symptoms of mere
sensation for utterances of ideas; she perceived prophetically rather
than by actual observation: but some things, some opening buds of
intellect, she saw truly. She deceived herself when she thought that at
the age of three weeks he knew his father; but at the same time she was
quite correct in believing that he recognized and cried for his mother.
This delighted her; she would let him cry for a moment, merely for the
pleasure of being so desired; then she would fold him to her breast and
be his comforter, his life. They were teachers, consolers, deities, the
one to the other.

Her love gave a fresh inspiration to her religious feeling. Here was a
new object of thanksgiving and prayer: an object so nearly divine that
only Heaven could have sent it: an object so delicate that only Heaven
could preserve it. For her baby she prayed with an intelligence, a
feeling, a faith, such as she had never known before, not even when
praying for her husband during his times of battle. It seemed certain to
her that the merciful All-Father and the Son who gave himself for the
world would sympathize compassionately with the innocence, and
helplessness of her little child. These sentiments were not violent: she
would have withered under the breath of any passionate emotion: they
were as gentle and comforting as summer breezes from orange groves. Once
only, during a slight accession of fever, there came something like a
physical revelation; a room full of mysterious, dazzling light; a
communication of some surprising, unutterable joy; an impression as of a
divine voice, saying, "Thy sins are forgiven thee."

Forgiven of God, she wished also to be forgiven of man. The next
morning, moved by the remembrance of the vision, although its exaltation
had nearly vanished with the fall of the fever, she beckoned her husband
to her, and with tears begged his pardon for some long since forgotten
petulance. This was the hardest trial that Carter had yet undergone. To
have her plead for his forgiveness was a reproach that he could hardly
bear with self-possession. He must not confess--no such relief was there
for his burdened spirit--but he sank on his knees in miserable
penitence.

"Oh! forgive me," he said. "I am not half good enough for you. I am not
worthy of your love. You must pray for me, my darling."

For the time she was his religion: his loving, chastening, though not
all-seeing deity: uplifting and purifying him, even as she was exalted
and sanctified by her child.

Her sick-bed happiness was checkered by some troubles. It was hard not
to stir; not to be able to help herself; not to tend the baby. When her
face was washed for her by the nurse, there would be places where it was
not thoroughly dried, and which she sought to wipe by rubbing against
the pillow. After a few trials of this sort she forbade the nurse to
touch her, and installed her husband in the duty. It was actually a
comfort to him to seek to humiliate himself by these dressing-maid
services; and it seemed to him that he was thereby earning forgiveness
for the crime which he dared not confess. He washed her face, took her
meals in, and put them out, fed her with his own hands, fanned her by
the hour, and all, she thought, as no one else could.

"How gentle you are!" she said, her eyes suddenly moistening with
gratitude. "How nicely you wait on me! And to think that you have led a
storming party! And I have seen men afraid of you! My dear, what did you
ever mean by saying that you are not good enough for me? You are a
hundred times better than I deserve."

Carter laid his forehead in her gently clasping hands without speaking.

"What are you going to call him?" he asked presently.

"Why, Ravenel;--didn't you know?" she answered with a smile.

She had been calling him Ravenel to herself for several days, without
telling any one of it. It was a pleasure to think that she alone knew
his name; that she had so much in him of an unshared, secret possession.

"Ravenel Carter," she repeated. "We can make that into Ravvie. Don't you
like it?"

"I do," he answered. "It is the best name possible. It contains the name
of at least one good man."

"Of two good men," she insisted. "A good husband and a good father."

Her first drive in the pony carriage was an ecstacy. By her side sat
the nurse holding Ravvie, and opposite sat her husband and father.
Presently she made the Colonel and the nurse change places.

"I want my child where I can see him, and my husband where I can lean
against him," she said.

"I don't come in," observed the Doctor. "I am Monsieur De Trop--Mr. No
Account."

"No you are not. I want you to look at Ravvie and me."

Soon she was anxious lest the child should catch cold by riding
backwards.

"No more danger one way than the other," said the Doctor. "The back of
his head goes all around."

"I dare say his hair will protect him; won't it?" she asked.

"His hair is about as heavy as his whiskers," laughed the Doctor. "He is
in no danger of Absalom's fate."

The nurse having pulled up a shawl in rear of the little bobbing head,
Lillie was satisfied, and could turn her attention to other things. She
laid her slender hand on her husband's knee, nestled against his strong
shoulder and said, "Isn't it lovely--isn't the whole world beautiful!"

They had taken the nearest cut out of the city, and were passing a
suburban mansion, the front yard of which was full of orange trees and
flowers. A few weeks before she would have wanted to steal the flowers;
now she eagerly asked her husband to get out and beg for some. When he
returned with a gorgeous bouquet she was full of gratitude, exclaiming,
"Oh, how lovely! Did you thank the people? I am so obliged to them. Did
they see the child in the carriage?"

"Yes," said the Colonel, smiling with pleasure at her naïve delight.
"The lady saw the child, and said this rose was for him."

Accordingly the rose, carefully stripped of all thorns, was put into
the dimpled fist of Ravvie, who of course proceeded to suck it.

"He is smelling of it," cried Lillie, with a charming faith in the
little god's precocity.

"He is trying it by his universal test--his all-sufficient crucible,"
said the Doctor. "Everything must go into that mouth. It is his only
medium for acquiring knowledge at present. If it was large enough and he
could reach far enough, he would investigate the nature of the solar
system by means of it. It is lucky for the world that he is not
sufficiently big to put the sun in his mouth. We should certainly find
ourselves in darkness--not to mention that he might burn himself. My
dear, I am afraid he will swallow some of the leaves," he added. "We
must interfere. This is one of the emergencies when a grandfather has a
right to exercise authority."

The rose was gently detached from Ravvie's fat grasp, and stuck in his
little silk bonnet, his eyes following it till it disappeared.

"You see he is an eating animal," continued the Doctor. "That is pretty
much all at present, and that is enough. He has no need of any more
wisdom than what will enable him to demand nourishment and dispose of
it; and God, in his great kindness towards infants, has not troubled him
with any further revelations so far. God has provided us to do all the
necessary thinking in his case. The infant is a mere swallower,
digestor, and assimilator. He knows how to convert other substances into
himself. He does it with energy, singleness of purpose, perseverance,
and wonderful success. Nothing more is requisite. In eating he is
performing the whole duty of man at his age. So far as he goes he is a
masterpiece."

"But you are making a machine of him--an oyster," protested Lillie.

"Very like," said the Doctor. "Very like an oyster. His existence has a
simplicity and unity very similar to that of the lower orders of
creation. Of course I am not speaking of his possibilities. They are
spiritual, grand, perhaps gigantic. If you could see the inferior face
of his brain, you would be able to perceive even now the magnificent
capacities of the as yet untuned instrument."

"Oh don't, papa!" implored Lillie. "You trouble me. Do they ever dissect
babies?"

"Not such lively ones as this," said the Doctor, and proceeded to change
the subject. "I never saw a healthier creature. I shouldn't wonder if he
survived this war, which you used to say would last forty years. Perhaps
he will be the man to finish it."

"I don't say so now. I didn't think my husband would be on the Union
side when I said that. I think we shall beat them now."

"Since the miracle all other things seem possible," philosophised the
Doctor.

I do not repeat the Colonel's talk. It was not so appropriate as that of
the others to the occasion; for he knew little as yet of the profounder
depths of womanly and infantile nature; his first marriage had been
brief and childless. In fact, Carter was rather a silent man in family
conclaves, unless the conversation turned on some branch of his
profession, or the matters of ordinary existence. He occupied himself
with watching alternately his wife and child; with wrapping up the
former, and occasionally fondling the latter.

"How very warm he feels!--how amazingly he pulls hair!--I believe he
wants to get my head in his mouth," are samples of his observations on
the infant wonder. He felt that the baby was either below him or above
him, he really could not tell which. Of his wife's position he was
certain: she was far higher than his plane of existence: when she took
his hand it was from the heavens.

From Mrs. Larue he was thoroughly detached, and with a joyful sense of
relief, freedom, betterment. They talked very little with each other,
and only on indifferent subjects and in the presence of others. It is
possible that this separation would not have lasted if they had been
thrown together unguarded, as had been the case on board the Creole; but
here, caring for his infant and for the wife who had suffered so much
and so sweetly for his sake, the Colonel felt no puissance of passionate
temptation.

Mrs. Larue had no conscience, no sense of honor; but like many cold
blooded people, she valued herself on her firmness. In an unwonted burst
of enthusiasm she had told him that all must be over between them, and
she meant to make her words good, no matter what he might desire. She
was a little mortified to see how easily he had cut loose from her; but
she knew how to explain it so as not to wound her vanity, nor tempt her
to break her resolution.

"If he did not love his wife now, he would be a brute," she reflected.
"And if he had had the possibilities of a brute in him, I never should
have had a caprice for him. After all, I do not care much for the merely
physical human being. _C'est par le côte morale qu 'on s'empare de moi.
Après tout je suis presque aussi pure dans les sentiments que ma petite
cousine._"

Meanwhile her self-restraint was something of a trial to her. At times
she thought seriously of marrying again, with the idea of putting an end
to these risky intrigues and harassing struggles. Perhaps it was under
this impression that she wrote a letter to Colburne, informing him of
the birth of Ravvie, and sketching some few items of the scene with a
picturesqueness and sympathy that quite touched the young gentleman,
astonished as he was at the frankness of the language.

"After all," she concluded, "married life has exquisite pleasures, as
well as terrific possibilities of sorrow. I do not really know whether
to advise a young man like you to take a wife or not. Whether you marry
or remain single you will be sorry. I think that in either state the
pains outweigh the pleasures. It follows that we are not to consider our
own happiness, but to do what we think is for the happiness of others.
Is not this the true secret of life?"

"Is it possible that I have been unjust?" queried Colburne. "Those are
not the teachings of a corrupted nature."

He did not know and could not have conceived the unnatural conscience,
the abnormal ideas of purity and duty, which this woman had created for
her own use and comfort, out of elements that are beyond the ken of most
New Englanders. He was the child of Puritanism, and she of Balzac's
moral philosophy.

CHAPTER XXX.

COLONEL CARTER COMMITS HIS FIRST UNGENTLEMANLY ACTION.

We come now to the times of the famous and unfortunate Red River
expedition. During the winter of 1863-4 New Orleans society, civil as
well as military, was wild with excitement over the great enterprise
which was not only to crush the rebel power in the southwest, but to
open to commerce the immense stores of cotton belonging to the princely
planters of the Red River bottoms. Cotton was gold, foreign exchange,
individual wealth, national solvency. Thousands of men went half mad in
their desire for cotton. Cotton was a contagion, an influenza, a
delirium.

In the height of this excitement a corpulent, baldish, smiling gentleman
of fifty was closeted, not for the first time, with the chief
quartermaster. His thick feet were planted wide apart, his chubby hands
rested on his chubby knees, his broad base completely filled the large
office chair in which he sat, his paunchy torso and fat head leaned
forward in an attitude of eagerness, and his twinkling grey eyes,
encircled by yellowish folds, were fixed earnestly upon the face of
Carter.

"Colonel, you make a great mistake in letting this chance slip," he
said, and then paused to wheeze.

The Colonel said nothing, smoked his twenty cent Havana slowly, and
gazed thoughtfully at the toes of his twenty dollar boots. With his
aristocratic face, his lazy pride of expression, his bran-new citizen's
suit, his boots and his Havana, he looked immensely rich and superbly
indifferent to all pecuniary chances.

"You see, here is a sure thing," continued the oleaginous personage.
"Banks' column will be twenty thousand strong. Steele's will be ten
thousand. There are thirty thousand, without counting Porter's fleet.
The Confederates can't raise twenty thousand to cover the Red River
country, if they go to hell. Besides, there is an understanding. Tit for
tat, you know. Cotton for cash. You see I am as well posted on the
matter as you are, Colonel."

Here he paused, wheezed, nodded, smiled and bored his corkscrew eyes
into Carter. The latter uttered not a word and gave no sign of either
acquiescence or denial.

"You see the cotton is sure to come," continued the stout man,
withdrawing his ocular corkscrew for a moment. "Now what I propose is,
that you put in the capital, or the greater part of it, and that I do
the work and give you the lion's share of the profits. I can't furnish
the capital, and you can. You can't do the work, and I can. Or suppose I
guarantee you a certain sum on each bale, Colonel, for a hundred
thousand dollars, I promise you a square profit of two hundred
thousand."

"Mr. Walker, if it is sure to pay so well, why don't you go in alone?"
asked Carter.

Mr. Walker pointed at his coarse grey trousers and then took hold of the
frayed edge of his coarse grey coat.

"See here, Colonel," said he. "The man who wears this cloth hasn't a
hundred thousand dollars handy. When I knew you in old times I used to
go in my broadcloth. I hope to do it again--not that I care for it.
That's one reason I don't go in alone--a short bank balance. Another is
that I haven't the influence at headquarters that you have. I need your
name as well as your money to put the business through quick and sure.
That's why I offer you four fifths of the profits. Colonel, it's a
certain thing and a good thing. I am positively astonished at finding
any hesitation in a man in your pecuniary condition."

"What do you know about my condition?" demanded Carter imperiously.

"Well, it's my interest to know," replied Walker, whose cunning fat
smile did not quail before the Colonel's leonine roar and toss of mane.
"I have bought up a lot of your debts and notes. I got them for an
average of sixty, Colonel."

"You paid devilish dear, and made a bad investment," said Carter, "I
wouldn't have given thirty."

A bitter smile twisted his lips as he thought how poor he was, how bad
his credit was, and how mean it was to be poor and discredited.

"Perhaps I have. I believe I have, unless you go into this cotton. I
bought them to induce you to go into it. I thought you would oblige a
man who relieved you from forty or fifty duns. I took a four thousand
dollar risk on you, Colonel."

Carter scowled and stopped smoking. He did not know what Walker could do
with him; he did not much believe that he legally could do anything; his
creditors never had done more than dun him. But High Authority might
perhaps be led to do unpleasant things: for instance, in the way of
relieving him from his position, if the fact should be forced upon its
notice, that so responsible an officer as the chief quartermaster of the
Gulf Department was burdened by private indebtedness. At all events it
was unpleasant to have a grasping, intriguing, audacious fellow like
Walker for a creditor to so large an amount. It would be a fine thing to
get out of debt once for all; to astonish his duns (impertinent fellows,
some of them) by settling every solitary bill with interest; to be rich
once for all, without danger of recurring poverty; to be rich enough to
force promotion. Other officials--quartermasters, paymasters, etc.--were
going in for cotton on the strength of Government deposits. The
influenza had caught the Colonel; indeed it was enough to corrupt any
man's honesty to breathe the moral atmosphere of New Orleans at that
time; it could taint the honor derived from blue ancestral blood and
West Point professional pride.

Carter did not, however, give way to his oily Mephistopheles during this
interview. Walker's victory was not so sudden as Mrs. Larue's; his
temptation was not so well suited as hers to the character of the
victim; the love of lucre could not compare as a force with _le divin
sens du génésiaque_. It was not until Walker had boldly threatened to
bring his claims before the General Commanding, not until the army had
well nigh reached the Red River, not until the chance of investment had
almost passed, that the Colonel became a speculator. Once resolved, he
acted with audacity, according to his temperament. But here,
unfortunately for the curious reader, we enter upon cavernous darkness,
where it is impossible to trace out a story except by hazardous
inference, our only guides being common rumor, a fragment of a letter, a
conversation half-overheard, and other circumstances of a like
unsatisfactory nature. Before giving my narrative publicity I feel bound
to state that the entire series of alleged events may be a fiction of
the excited popular imagination, founded on facts which might be
explained in accordance with an assumption of Carter's innocence, and
official honor.

I am inclined to believe, or at least to admit, that he drew a large sum
(not less than one hundred thousand dollars) of the Government money in
his charge, and placed it in the hands of his agent for the purchase of
cotton from the planters of the Red River. It is probable that Walker
expected to complete the transaction within a month, and to place the
cotton, or the proceeds of it, in the hands of his principal early
enough to enable the latter to show a square balance on his official
return at the close of the current quarter. Such claims as might come in
during this period could be put off by the plea of "no funds," or the
safer devices of, "disallowed,"--"papers returned for correction," etc.,
etc. That the cotton could be sold at a monstrous profit was
unquestionable. At New Orleans there were greedy capitalists, who had
not been lucky enough to get into the Ring, and so accompany the
expedition, who were anxious to pay cash down for the precious commodity
immediately on its arrival at the levee, or even before it quitted the
Red River. No body entertained a doubt of the military and commercial
success of the great expedition, with its fleet, its veteran infantry,
its abundant cavalry, all splendidly equipped, and its strategic
combination of concentric columns. Even rabid secessionists were
infected by the mania, and sought to invest their gold in cotton. It is
probable that Carter's hopes at this time were far higher than his
fears, and that he pretty confidently expected to see himself a rich man
inside of sixty days. I am telling my story, the reader perceives, on
the presumption that rumor has correctly stated these mysterious events.

If the materials for the tale were only attainable it would be a
delightful thing to follow the corpulent Walker through the peaceful
advance and sanguinary retreat of the great expedition. It is certain
that from some quarter he obtained command of a vast capital, and that,
in spite of his avoirdupois, he was alert and indefatigable in seeking
opportunities for investment. Had Mars been half as adroit and watchful
in his strategy as this fat old Mercury was in his speculations,
Shreveport would have been taken, and Carter would have made a quarter
of a million. But the God of Lucre had great reason to grumble at the
God of War. It was in vain that Mercury lost fifty pounds of flesh in
sleepless lookout for chances, in audacious rides to plantations haunted
by guerrillas, shot at from swamps, and thickets, half starved or
living on raw pork and hardtack, bargaining nearly all night after
riding all day, untiring as a savage, zealous as an abolitionist,
sublime in his passion for gain. Mars incautiously stretched his
splendid army over thirty miles of road, and saw it beaten in
detachments by a force one quarter smaller, and vastly inferior in
discipline and equipment. There was such a panic at Sabine Cross Roads
as had not been seen since Bull Run. Cavalry, artillery, and infantry,
mingled together in hopeless confusion, rushed in wild flight across the
open fields, or forced their way down a narrow road encumbered with
miles of abandoned baggage wagons. Through this chaos of terror advanced
the saviours of the day, the heroic First Division of the Nineteenth
Corps, marching calmly by the flank, hooting and jeering the runaways,
filing into line within grape range of the enemy, and opening a
withering fire of musketry which checked until nightfall the victorious,
elated, impetuous Rebel masses. Then came an extraordinary midnight
retreat of twenty miles, and in the afternoon of the next day a
hardly-won, unimproved victory. The First Division of the Nineteenth
Corps, and seven thousand men of the Sixteenth Corps, the one forming
the right and the other the left, resisted for hours the violent charges
of the rebels, and then advanced two miles, occupying the field of
battle. The soldiers were victorious, but the General was beaten. A new
retreat was ordered, and Mercury went totally to grief.

The obese Walker was last seen by loyal eyes on the night which followed
the barren triumph of Pleasant Hill. He had had his horse shot under him
in the beginning of the fighting at Sabine Cross Roads, while in advance
of the column; had effected a masterly retreat, partly on foot and
partly on a Government mule which he took from a negro driver, who had
cut it loose from an entangled wagon; had fed himself abundantly from
the havresacks of defunct rebels on the field of victory; and then had
heroically set to work to make the best of circumstances. Believing
with the confidence of his sanguine nature that the army would advance
in the morning, he started on his mule, accompanied by two comrades of
the Ring, for the house of a neighboring planter, to whom it is supposed
that he had advanced cash for cotton. No one knows to this day what
became of him, or of his funds, or investments, or fellow adventurers.
All alike disappeared utterly and forever from the knowledge of the
Union army when the three rode into that night of blood and groans
beyond the flickering circle of light, thrown out by the camp fires.

The news of the calamity, we may suppose, nearly paralyzed Carter.
Defalcation, trial by court-martial, disgraceful dismissal from the
service, hard labor at Tortugas, ball and chain, a beggared family, a
crazed wife, must have made up a terrific spectre, advancing, close at
hand, unavoidable, pitiless. It would be a laborious task to analyze and
fully conceive the feelings of such a man in such a position. Naturally
and with inexorable logic followed the second act of the moral tragedy.
A deed which some men would call merely a blunder led straight to
another deed which all men would call a crime. He could not, as men have
sometimes done, hope to annul his indebtedness by the simple commission
of murder. Irresistible necessity drove him (if our hypothetical tale is
correct) into a species of wickedness which was probably more repugnant
to his peculiarly educated conscience than the taking of human life.

Carter wanted, we will say, one hundred and ten thousand dollars to make
himself square with the United States and his private creditors. Looking
over the Government property for which he had receipted and was
responsible, he found fifteen steamboats, formerly freight or passenger
boats on the Mississippi and its branches, but now regular transports,
part of them lying idly at the levee, the others engaged in carrying
reinforcements to the army at Grande Ecore or in bringing back the sick
and wounded. If ten of these boats were sold at an average of ten
thousand dollars apiece and re-bought at an average of twenty-five
thousand dollars apiece, the transaction would furnish a profit of one
hundred and fifty thousand dollars, which would settle all his debts,
besides furnishing collusion-money. First, he wanted a nominal
purchaser, who had that sort of honor which is necessary among thieves,
fortune enough to render the story of the purchase plausible, and
character enough to impose on the public. Carter went straight to a man
of known fortune, born in New Orleans, high in social position, a
secessionist who had taken the oath of allegiance. Mr. Hollister was a
small and thin gentleman, with sallow and hollow cheeks, black eyes,
iron gray hair, mellow voice, composed and elegant manners. His air,
notwithstanding his small size, was remarkably dignified, and his
expression was so calm that it would have seemed benignant but for a
most unhappy eye. It was startlingly black, with an agitated flicker in
it, like the flame of a candle blowing in the wind; it did not seem to
be pursuing any object without, but rather flying from some horrible
thought within. What intrigue or crime or suffering it was the record of
it is not worth while to inquire. There had been many dark things done
or planned in Louisiana during the lifetime of Mr. Hollister. His age
must have been sixty-five, although the freshness of his brown morning
suit, the fineness and fit of his linen, the neat brush to his hair, the
clean shave on his face, took ten years off his shoulders. As he dabbled
in stocks and speculations, he had his office. He advanced to meet the
chief quartermaster, shook hands with respectful cordiality, and
conducted him to a chair with as much politeness as if he were a lady.

"You look pale, Colonel," he said. "Allow me to offer you a glass of
brandy. Trying season, this last summer. There was a time when I never
thought of facing our climate all the year round."

Taking out of a cupboard one of the many bottles of choice old cognac
with which he had enriched his wine-cellar, before the million of former
days had dwindled to the hundred thousand of to-day, he set it beside a
pitcher of ice-water and some glasses which stood on a table. The
Colonel swallowed half a tumbler of pure brandy, and dashed some water
after it. The broker mixed a weak sling, and sipped it to keep his
visitor in countenance.

"Mr. Hollister," said Carter, "I hope I shall not offend you if I say
that I know you have suffered heavily by the war."

"I shall certainly not be offended. I am obliged to you for showing the
slightest interest in my affairs."

"You have taken the oath of allegiance--haven't you?"

Mr. Hollister said "Yes," and bowed respectfully, as if saluting the
United States Government.

"It is only fair that you should obtain remuneration for your losses."

The black eyes flashed a little under the iron-gray, bushy eyebrows, but
the sallow face showed no other sign of interest and none of impatience.

"I know of a transaction--an investment--" pursued Carter, "which will
probably enable you to pocket--to realize--perhaps twenty thousand
dollars."

"I should be indebted to you for life. Whatever service I can render in
return will be given with all my heart."

"It requires secrecy. May I ask you to pledge your word?"

"I pledge it, Colonel--my word of honor--as a Louisiana gentleman."

Carter drew a long breath, poured out another dose of brandy, partially
raised it and then set it, down without drinking.

"There are ten river steamboats here," he went on--"ten transports which
are not wanted. I have received a message from headquarters to the
effect that we no longer need our present large force of transports. The
army will not retreat from Grande Ecore. It is sufficiently reinforced
to go to Shreveport. I am empowered to select eight of these transports
for sale--you understand."

"Precisely," bowed Hollister. "If the army advances, of course it does
not need transports."

As to the military information he neither believed nor disbelieved,
knowing well that the Colonel would not honestly tell him anything of
consequence on that score.

"Well, they will be sold," added Carter, after a pause, during which he
vainly tried to imagine some other method of covering his enormous
defalcation. "They will be sold at auction. They will probably bring
next to nothing. I propose that you be present to buy them."

The broker closed his eyes for a moment or two, and when he had opened
them he had made his calculations. He inferred that the United States
Government was not to profit much by the transaction; that, in plain
words, it was to be cheated out of an amount of property more or less
considerable; and, being a Confederate at heart, he had no objection.

"Why not have a private sale?" he asked.

"It is contrary to the Regulations."

"Ah! Then it might be well not to have the auction made too public."

"I suppose so. Perhaps that can be arranged."

"I can arrange it, Colonel. If I may select the parties to be present,
men of straw, you understand--the auction will wear a sufficient air of
publicity, and will yet be substantially a private sale. All that is
easily enough managed, provided we first understand each other
thoroughly. Listen, if you please. The ten steamboats are worth, we will
say, an average of twenty-five thousand dollars, or two hundred and
fifty thousand for the lot. If I buy them for an average of ten
thousand, which is respectable----"

Here he looked gravely at Carter, and, seeing assent in his eyes,
continued.

"If I buy them at an average of ten thousand, there will remain a
profit--in case of sale--of one hundred and fifty thousand. That is very
well--exceedingly well. Of course I should only demand a moderate
proportion of so large a sum. But there are several other things to be
considered. If I am to pay cash down, it will oblige me to borrow
immensely, and perhaps to realize at a loss by forcing sales of my
stocks. In that case I should want--say a third--of the profit in order
to cover my risk and my losses, as well as my expenses in the way of--to
be plain--hush-money. If I can pay by giving my notes, and moreover can
be made sure of a purchaser before the notes mature, I can afford to
undertake the job for one sixth of the profits, which I estimate to be
twenty-five thousand dollars."

There was a flash of pleasure in Carter's eyes at discovering that the
broker was so moderate in his expectations. There was a similar glitter
in the dark orbs of Hollister at seeing that the Colonel tacitly
accepted his offer, from which he would have been willing to abate a few
thousands rather than lose the job.

"The boats will have to go before an Inspector before they can be sold,"
said the Colonel, after a few moments of reverie, during which he drank
off his brandy.

"I hope he will be amenable to reason," said Hollister. "Perhaps he will
need a couple of thousands or so before he will be able to discover his
line of duty. It may answer if he is merely ignorant of steamboats."

"Of course he is. What can an army officer know about steam engines or
hulls?"

"I will see that he is posted. I will see that he has entirely
satisfactory evidence concerning the worthless nature of the property
from the captains, and engineers, and carpenters. That will require--say
three thousand--possibly twice that. I will advance the money for these
incidental expenses, and you will reimburse me one half when the
transaction is complete."

The Colonel looked up uneasily, and made no reply. He did not want to
make money out of the swindle: curiously enough he still had too much
conscience, too much honor, for that; but he must be sure of enough to
clear off his defalcation.

"Well, we will see about that afterward," compromised Hollister. "I will
pay these expenses and leave the question of reimbursement to you. By
the way, what are the names of the boats? I know some of them."

"Queen of the South, Queen of the West, Pelican, Crescent City,
Palmetto, Union, Father of Waters, Red River, Gulf State, and
Massachusetts," repeated Carter, with a pause of recollection before
each title.

The broker laughed.

"I used to own three of them. I know them all, except the Massachusetts,
which is a northern boat. All in running order?"

"Yes. Dirty, of course."

"Very well. Now permit me to make out a complete programme of the
transaction. The boats are recommended for the action of an Inspector. I
see to it that he receives sufficient evidence to prove their
unserviceable condition. It is ordered that they be sold at public
auction. I provide the persons who are to be present at the auction.
These men--my agents--will purchase the boats at a net cost of one
hundred thousand dollars, for which they will give my notes payable a
month from date. Within the month I am supposed to refit the boats and
make them serviceable, while the Government is certain to need them back
again. I then sell them to you--the purchasing agent of the
Government--for a net sum of at least two hundred and fifty thousand
dollars. I receive my notes back, and also a cash balance of one hundred
and thirty thousand dollars, of which I only take thirty thousand,
leaving the rest in your hands under a mutual pledge of confidence. I
desire to make one final suggestion, which I consider of great
importance. It would be well if the boats, when re-bought, should
accidentally take fire and be destroyed, as it would prevent inspection
as to the amount which I might have expended in repairs. Colonel, is
that perfectly to your satisfaction?"

The unfortunate, unhappy, degraded officer and gentleman could only
reply, "Yes."

Such is the supposed secret history of this scandalous stroke of
business. It is only certain that the boats were inspected and
condemned; that at an auction, attended by a limited number of
respectably dressed persons, they were sold for sums varying from seven
to fifteen thousand dollars; that the amounts were all paid in the notes
of L. M. Hollister, a well-known broker, and capitalist of supposed
secession proclivities; that within a month the transports were
repurchased by the Government at sums varying from fifteen to thirty
thousand dollars; that thus a net profit of one hundred and fifty
thousand dollars accrued to the said Hollister; and that three days
after the sale the boats caught fire and burned to the water's edge. Of
course there was talk, perhaps unjustifiable; suspicions, which perhaps
had no foundation in fact. But there was no investigation, possibly no
serious cause for it, probably no chance for it.

Colonel Carter sent a square balance-sheet to the Quartermaster's
Department at Washington, and paid all his private debts in New Orleans.
But he grew thin, looked anxious, or ostentatiously gay, and resumed to
some extent his habits of drinking. Once he terrified his wife by
remaining out all night, explaining when he came home in the morning
that he had been up the river on pressing business. The truth is that
the Colonel had got himself stone-blind drunk, and had slept himself
sober in a hotel.

CHAPTER XXXI.

A TORTURE WHICH MIGHT HAVE BEEN SPARED.

A week after the conflagration Carter received his commission as
Brigadier-General. His first impression was one of exultation: his
enemies and his adverse fate had been beaten; he was on the road to
distinction; he could wear the silver star. Then came a feeling of
despondency and fear, while he remembered the crime into which he had
been driven, as he thought or tried to think, by the lack of this just
recognition of his services. Oh the bitterness of good fortune, long
desired, which comes too late!

"A month ago this might have saved me," he muttered, and then burst into
curses upon his political opponents, his creditors, himself, all those
who had brought about his ruin.

"My only crime! The only ungentlemanly act of my life!" was another
phrase which dropped from his lips. Doubtless he thought so: many people
of high social position hold a similarly mixed moral creed; they allow
that a gentleman may be given to expensive immoralities, but not to
money-getting ones; that he may indulge in wine, women, and play, but
not in swindling. All over Europe this curious ethical distinction
prevails, and very naturally, for it springs out of the conditions of a
hereditary aristocracy, and makes allowance for the vices to which
wealthy nobles are tempted, but not for vices to which they are not
tempted. A feeble echo of it has traversed the ocean, and influenced
some characters in America both for good and for evil.

Carter was almost astonished at the child-like joy, so contradictory to
his own angry remorse, with which Lillie received the news of his
promotion.

"Oh!--My General!" she said, coloring to her forehead with delight,
after a single glance at the commission which he dropped into her lap.
She rose up and gave him a mock military salute; then sprang at him and
covered his bronzed face and long mustache with kisses.

"I am so happy! They have done you justice at last--a little justice.
Oh, I am so glad and proud! I am going with you to buy the star. You
shall let me choose it."

Then, her mind taking a forward leap of fifteen years, she added, "We
will send Ravvie to West Point, and he shall be a general, too. He is
going to be very intelligent. And brave, also. He isn't in the least
timid."

Carter laughed for the first time since he had received the commission.

"My dear," said he, "Ravvie will probably become a general long after I
have ceased to be one. I am a volunteer. I am only a general while the
war lasts."

"But the war will last a long time," hopefully replied the monster in
woman's guise, who loved her husband a hundred times as much as she did
her country.

"There is one unpleasant result of this promotion," observed Carter.

"What! You are not going to the field?" asked Lillie, clutching him by
the sleeve. "Oh, don't do that!"

"My little girl, I cannot hold my present position. A Brigadier-General
can't remain quartermaster, not even of a department. I must resign it
and report for duty. Headquarters may order me to the field, and I
certainly ought to go."

"Oh no! It can't be necessary. To think that this should come just when
we were so happy. I wish you hadn't been promoted."

"My darling, you want to make a woman of me," he said, holding her close
to his side. "I must show myself a man, now that my manhood has been
recognized. My honor demands it."

He talked of his honor from long habit; conscious, however, that the
word stung him.

"But don't ask to be sent to the field," pleaded Lillie. "Resign your
place and report for duty, if you must. But please don't ask to be sent
to the field. Promise me that; won't you?"

Looking into his wife's tearful eyes, with his strong and plump hands on
her sloping shoulders, the Colonel promised as she asked him. But that
evening, writing from his office, he sent a communication to the
headquarters of the Department of the Gulf, requesting that he might be
relieved from his quartermastership and assigned to duty with the army
in the field. What else should he do? He had proved himself unfit for
family life, unfit for business; but, by (this and that and the other)
he could command a brigade and he could fight. He would do what he had
done, and could do again, with credit. Besides, if he should win
distinction at Grande Ecore, it might prevent an investigation into that
infernal muddle of cotton and steamboats. A great deal is pardoned by
the public, and even by the War Department, to courage, capacity, and
success.

In a few days he received orders from the General commanding, directing
him to report to the headquarters of the army in the field. He signed
his last quartermaster papers gaily, kissed his wife and child sadly,
shook hands with Ravenel and Mrs. Larue, and took the first boat up the
river.

Lillie was amazed and shocked at discovering how little she missed him.
She accused herself of being wicked and heartless; she would not accept
the explanation that she was a mother. It was all the more hateful in
her to forget him, she said, now that he was the father of her child.
Still, she could not be miserable; she was almost always happy with her
baby. Such a lovely baby he was; charming because he was heavy, because
he ate, because he slept, because he cried! His wailing troubled her
because it denoted that he was ill at ease, and not because the sound
was in itself disagreeable to her ear. If she heard it at a little
distance from the house, for instance when returning from a walk, she
quickened her step and smiled gaily, saying, "He is alive. You will see
how he will stop when I take him."

People who feel so strongly are rarely interesting except to those who
share their feelings, or who have learned to love them under any
circumstances, and through all the metamorphoses of which a single
character is capable. She would have been perfectly tedious at this
period to any ordinary acquaintance who had not been initiated into the
sweet mystery of love for children. Her character and conversation
seemed to be all solved in the great alembic of maternity. She was a
mother as passionately as she had been a betrothed and a wife; and
indeed it appeared as if this culminating condition of her womanhood was
the most absorbing of all. This exquisite life, delicious in spite of
her occasional anxieties and self-reproaches concerning her husband,
flowed on without much mixture of trouble until one day she picked up a
letter on the floor of her father's study which opened to her a hitherto
inconceivable fountain of bitterness. Let us see how this unfortunate
manuscript found its way into the house.

Doctor Ravenel, deprived for the last two years of his accustomed summer
trip to Europe, or the north, or other countries blessed with a
mineralogy, sought health and amusement in long walks about New Orleans
and its flat, ugly vicinity. Lillie, who used to be his comrade in these
exercises, now took constitutionals in the pony carriage or in company
with the wicker wagon of Master Ravvie. These strolls of the Doctor were
therefore somewhat dull business. A country destitute of stones was to
him much like a language destitute of a literature. He fell into a way
of walking without paying much attention to his surroundings, revolving
the while new systems of mineralogy, crystallizing his knowledge into
novel classifications, recalling to memory the characteristics of his
specimens, as Lillie recollected the giggles and cunning ways of her
baby. In one of these absent-minded moods he was surprised by a heavy
shower, three or four miles from home. The only shelter was a deserted
shanty, once probably the dwelling of a free negro. A minute or two
after the Doctor found himself in its single room, and before he had
discovered the soundest part of its leaky roof, a man in the undress
uniform of a United States officer, dripping wet, reeled into the
doorway, with the observation, "By Jove! this is watering my rum."

The Doctor immediately recognized in the herculean form, bronzed face,
black eyes and twisted nose, the personality of Lieutenant Van Zandt. He
had not seen him for nearly two years, but the man's appearance and
voice were unforgettable. The Doctor was charitable in philosophising
concerning coarse and vicious people, but he abominated their society
and always avoided it if possible. He looked about him for a means of
escape and found none; the man filled up the only door-way, and the rain
was descending in torrents. Accordingly the Doctor turned his back on
the Lieutenant and ruminated mineralogy.

"I prefer plain whisky," continued Van Zandt, staring at the rain with a
contemptuous grin. "I don't want, by Jove! so much water in my grog.
None of your mixed drinks, by Jove! Plain whisky!"

After a minute more of glaring and smiling, he remarked, "Dam slow
business, by Jove! Van Zandt, my bully boy, we won't wait to see this
thing out. We'll turn in."

Facing about with a lurch he beheld the other inmate of the shanty.

"Hullo!" he exclaimed. Then recollecting the breeding of his youth, he
added, "I beg pardon, sir. Am I intruding?"

"Not at all; of course not," replied Ravenel. "Our rights here are the
same."

"I am glad to hear it. And, by the way, have the kindness to understand
me, sir. I didn't mean to insinuate that I supposed this to be your
residence. I only thought that you might be the proprietor of the
estate."

"Not so unfortunate," said the Doctor.

The Lieutenant laughed like a twelve-pound brass howitzer, the noisiest
gun, I believe, in existence.

"Very good, sir. The more a man owns here in Louisiana, the poorer he
is. That's just my opinion, sir. I feel honored in agreeing with you,
sir. By Jove, I own nothing. I couldn't afford it--on my pay."

A stream of water from a hole in the roof was pattering on his broad
back, but he took no notice of it, and probably was not conscious of it.
He stared at the Doctor with unblinking, bulging eyes, not in the least
recollecting him, but perfectly conscious that he was in the presence of
a gentleman. Drunk or sober, Van Zandt never forgot that he came of old
Knickerbocker stock, and never failed to accord respect to aristocratic
demeanor wherever he found it.

"I beg your pardon, sir," he resumed. "You must excuse me for addressing
you in this free and easy way. I only saw you indistinctly at first,
sir, and couldn't judge as to your social position and individual
character. I perceive that you are a gentleman, sir. You will excuse me
for mentioning that I come of an old Knickerbocker family which dates in
American history from the good old jolly Dutch times of Peter
Stuyvesant--God bless his jolly old Dutch memory! You will understand,
sir, that a man who feels such blood as that in his veins is glad to
meet a gentleman anywhere, even in such a cursed old hovel as this, as
leaky and rickety, by Jove! as the Southern Confederacy. And, sir, in
that connection allow me to say, hoping no offence if you hold a
contrary opinion, that the Confederacy is played out. We licked them on
the Red River, sir. The bully old First Division--God bless its ragged
old flags! I can't speak of them without feeling my eyes water--much as
I hate the fluid--the jolly, fighting old First Division fairly murdered
them at Sabine Cross Roads. At Pleasant Hill the old First, and Andrew
Jackson Smith's western boys laid them out over two miles square of
prairie. If we had had a cracker in our haversacks we would have gone
bang up to Shreveport--if we had had a cracker apiece, and the firm of
W. C. Do you know what I mean, sir, by W. C? Weitzel and Carter! Those
are the boys for an advance. That's the firm that our brigade and
division banks on. Weitzel and Carter would have taken us to Shreveport,
with or without crackers, by Jove! We wanted nothing but energy. If we
had had half the go, the vim, the forward march, to lead us, that the
rebels had, we would have finished the war in the southwest. We must
take a leaf out of Johnny Reb's book. _Fas est ab hostes doceri._ I
believe I quote correctly. If not, please correct me. By the way, did I
mention to you that I am a graduate of Columbia College in New York
City? Allow me to repeat the statement. I have reason to be proud of the
fact, inasmuch as I took the Greek salutatory, the second highest honor,
sir, of the graduation. You are a college man yourself, sir, I perceive,
and can make allowance for my vanity in the circumstance. But I am
wandering from my subject. I was speaking, I believe, of Colonel
Carter--I beg his pardon--General Carter. At last, sir, the
Administration has done justice to one of the most gallant and capable
officers in the service. So much the better for the Administration.
Colonel Carter--I beg pardon--General Carter is not only an officer but
a gentleman; not one of those plebeian humbugs whom our ridiculous
Democracy delights to call nature's gentlemen; but a gentleman born and
bred--_un échantillon de bonne race_--a jet of pure old sangre azul. I,
who am an old Knickerbocker--as I believe I had the honor to inform
you--I delight to see such men put forward. Don't you, sir?"

The Doctor admitted with a polite smile that the promotion of General
Carter gave him pleasure.

"I knew it would, sir. You came of good blood yourself. I can see it in
your manners and conversation, sir. Well, as I was saying, the promotion
of Carter is one of the most intelligent moves of the Administration.
Carter--I beg pardon--I don't mean to insinuate that I am on familiar
terms with him--I acknowledge him as my superior officer and keep my
distance--General Carter is born for command and for victory. Wherever
he goes he conquers. He is triumphant in the field and in the boudoir.
He is victorious over man and women. By Jove, sir," (here he gave a
saturnine chuckle, and leer.) "I came across the most amusing proof of
his capacity for bringing the fair sex to a surrender."

The Doctor grew uneasy, and looked out anxiously at the pouring rain,
but saw no chance of effecting an escape.

"You see, sir, I am wounded," continued Van Zandt. "They gave me a welt
at Port Hudson, and they gave me another at Pleasant Hill."

"My dear sir, you will catch your death, standing under the dripping in
that way," said the Doctor.

"Thank you, sir," replied Van Zandt, changing his position. "No great
harm, however. Water, sir, doesn't hurt me, unless it gets into my
whiskey. Exteriorly it is simply disagreeable; interiorly the same, as
well as injurious. Not that I am opposed to bathing. On the contrary, it
is my practice to take a sponge bath every morning--that is, when I
don't sleep within musket range of the enemy. Well, as I was saying,
they gave me a welt at Pleasant Hill--a mere flesh wound through the
thigh--nothing worth blathering about--and I was sent to St. James
Hospital. I can't stand the hospital. I don't fancy the fare at the
milk-toast table, sir. (This with a grimace of unutterable disgust.) I
took out a two-legged leave of absence to-day, and went over to the Lake
House; lost my horse there, and had to foot it back to the city. That is
how I came to have the pleasure of listening to your conversation here,
sir. But I believe I was speaking of General Carter. Some miserable
light wine which I had the folly to drink at the Lake has muddled my
head, I fancy. Plain whisky is the only safe thing. Allow me to
recommend you to stick to it. I wish we had a canteen of honest
commissary now; we could pass the night very comfortably, sir. But I was
speaking of General Carter, and his qualities as an officer. Ah! I
remember. I mentioned a letter. And, by Jove! here it is in my
breast-pocket, soaked with this cursed water. If you will have the
goodness to peruse it, you will see that I am not exaggerating when I
boast of the conquests of my superior officer. The lady frankly owns up
to the fact that she has surrendered to him; no capitulation, no terms,
no honors of war; unconditional surrender, by Jove! a U. S. G.
surrender. It is an unreserved coming down of the coon."

"It is one of Lillie's letters," thought Ravenel. "This drunkard does
not know that the General is married, and mistakes the frank affection
of a wife for the illicit passion of an _intriguante_. It is best that I
should expose the mistake and prevent further misrepresentation."

He took the moist, blurred sheet, unfolded it, and found the envelope
carefully doubled up inside. It was addressed to "Colonel J. T. Carter,"
with the addition in one corner of the word "personal." The handwriting
was not Lillie's, but a large, round hand, foreign in style, and, as he
judged, feigned. Glancing at the chirography of the note itself, he
immediately recognized, as he thought, the small, close, neat penmanship
of Mrs. Larue. Van Zandt was too drunk to notice how pale the Doctor
turned, and how his hand trembled.

"By Jove! I am tired," said the Bacchanal. "I shall, with your
permission, take the d--st nap that ever was heard of since the days of
the seven sleepers. Don't be alarmed, sir, at my snoring. I go off like
a steamboat bursting its boiler."

Tearing a couple of boards from the wall of the shanty, he laid them
side by side in one corner, selected a blackened stone from the
fire-place for a pillow, put his cap on it, stretched himself out with
an inebriated smile, and was fast asleep before the Doctor had decided
whether he would or would not read the letter. He was most anxious to
establish innocence; if there was any guilt, he did not want to know it.
He ran over all of Mrs. Larue's conduct since the marriage, and could
not call to mind a single circumstance which had excited in him a
suspicion of evil. She was coquettish, and, he feared, unprincipled; but
he could not believe that she was desperately wicked. Nevertheless, as
he did not understand the woman, as he erroneously supposed her to be of
an ardent, impulsive nature, he thought it possible that she had been
fascinated by the presence of such a masculine being as Carter. Of him
as yet he had no suspicion: no, he could not have been false, even in
thought, to his young wife; or, as Ravenel phrased it to himself, "to my
daughter." He would read the letter and probe the ugly mystery and
discover the falsity of its terrors. As he unfolded the paper he was
checked by the thought that to peruse unbidden a lady's correspondence
was hardly honorable. But there was a reply to that: the mischief of
publicity had already commenced; the sleeping drunkard there had read
the letter. After all, it might be a mere joke, a burlesque, an
April-Fool affair; and if so, it was properly his business to discover
it and to make the explanation to Van Zandt. And if, on the other hand,
it should be really a confession of criminal feeling, it was his duty to
be informed of that also, in order that he might be able to protect the
domestic peace of his daughter.

He read the letter through, and then sat down on the door-sill,
regardless of the driving rain. There was no charitable doubt possible
in the matter; the writer was a guilty woman, and she addressed a guilty
man. The letter alluded clearly and even grossly to past assignations,
and fixed the day and hour for a future one. Carter's name did not
appear except on the envelope; but his avocations and business hours
were alluded to; the fact of their voyage together to New York was
mentioned; there was no doubt that he was the man. The Doctor was more
miserable than he remembered to have been before since the death of his
wife. After half an hour of wretched meditation, walking meanwhile up
and down the puddles which had collected on the earthen floor of the
shanty, he became aware that the rain had ceased, and set out on his
miserable walk homeward.

Should he destroy the letter? Should he give it to Mrs. Larue and crush
her? Should he send it to Carter? Should he show it to Lillie? How could
he answer any one of these horrible questions? What right had Fate to
put such questions to him? It was not his crime.

On reaching home he changed his wet clothes, put the billet in his
pocket-book, sat down to the dinner-table and tried to seem cheerful.
But Lillie soon asked him, "What is the matter with you, papa?"

"I got wet, my dear. It was a very hard walk back through the mud. I am
quite worn out. I believe I shall go to bed early."

She repeated her question two or three times: not that she suspected the
truth, or suspected anything more than just what he told her: but
because she was anxious about his health, and because she had a habit of
putting many questions. Even in the absorption of his inexplicable
trouble she worried him, so that he grew fretful at her importunity, and
answered her crisply, that he was well enough, and needed nothing but
quiet. Then suddenly he repented himself with invisible tears, wondering
at his irrational and seemingly cruel peevishness, and seeming to excuse
himself to himself by calling to mind that he was tormented on her
account. He almost had a return of his vexation when Lillie commenced
upon him about her husband, asking, "Isn't it time to hear, papa? And
how soon do you think I will get a letter?"

"Very soon, my dear," he replied gloomily, remembering the wicked letter
in his pocket, and clenching his hands under the table to resist a
sudden impulse to give it to her.

"I hope there will be no more battles. Don't you think that the
fighting is over?"

"Perhaps it may be best for him to have a battle."

"Oh no, papa! He has his promotion. I am perfectly satisfied. I don't
want him to fight any more."

The father made no answer, for he could not tell her what he thought,
which was that perhaps her husband had better die. It must be remembered
that he did not know that the intrigue had terminated.

"Here comes the little Brigadier," said Lillie, when the baby made his
usual after-dinner irruption into the parlor.

"Isn't he sweet?" she asked for the ten thousandth time, as she took him
from the hands of the nurse and put him in her father's lap. The cooing,
jumping, clinging infant clawing at watch-chain, neck-tie and
spectacles, soft, helpless and harmless, gave the Doctor the first
emotion similar to happiness which he had felt for the last three hours.
How we fly for consolation to the dependent innocence of childhood when
we have been grievously and lastingly wounded by the perfidy or cruelty
of the adult creatures in whom we had put our trust! Stricken ones who
have no children sometimes take up with dogs and cats, knowing that, if
they are feeble, they are also faithful. But with the baby in his arms,
Ravenel could not decide what to do with the baby's father; and so he
handed the boy back to his mother, saying with more significance of
manner than he intended, "There, my dear, there is your comfort."

"Papa, you are sick," replied Lillie, looking at him anxiously. "Do lie
down on the sofa."

"I will go to my room and go to bed," said he. "It is eight o'clock; and
it will do me no harm if I sleep twelve hours to-night. Now don't follow
me, my child; don't tease me. I only want rest."

After kissing her and the child he hurried away, for he heard Mrs. Larue
coming through the back hall toward the parlor, and as frequently
happens, the innocent had not the audacity to face the guilty. In the
passage he paused, glanced back through the crack of the door, and was
amazed, almost infuriated, to see that woman kneel at Lillie's feet and
fondle the baby with her usual air of girlish gayety.

"What infernal hypocrisy!" he muttered as he turned away, a little
indignant at the giggling delight with which Ravvie welcomed the
well-known visitor. His charitable philosophy had all evaporated for the
time, and he could not believe that this wicked creature had a spark of
good in her, not even enough to smile upon a child honestly. To his mind
the caresses which she lavished on Ravvie were part of a deep-laid plan
of devilish deceit.

Four wretched hours passed over him, and at midnight he was still
undecided what to do. There were fathers in Louisiana who did not mind
this sort of thing; but he could not understand those fathers; he minded
it. There were fathers who would simply say to an erring son-in-law over
a glass of wine, "Now look here, my dear sir, you must be cautious about
publicity;" or who would quietly send Mrs. Larue her letter, with a note
politely requesting that she would make arrangements which would not
interfere with the quiet of, "Yours very respectfully," etc. But such
fathers could not love their daughters as he loved his, and could not
have such a daughter as he had. To be false to Lillie was an almost
unparalleled crime--a crime which demanded not only reproach but
punishment; a crime which, if passed over, would derange the moral
balance of the universe. It seemed to him that he must show Lillie the
letter, and take her away from this unworthy husband, and carry her
north or somewhither where she should never see him more. This was what
ought to be; but then it might kill her. Late in the night, when he fell
asleep on the outside of his bed, still dressed, his light still
burning, the letter in his hand, he had not yet decided what to do.

About dawn, awakened early as usual by the creeping of Ravvie, Lillie
thought of her father, and slipping on a dressing-gown, stole to his
room to see if he were well or ill. She was alarmed to find him dressed,
and looking pale and sunken. Before she had decided whether to let him
sleep on, or to awaken him and tell him to go to bed as a sick man
should, her eye fell upon the letter. It must be that which had made him
so gloomy and strange. What could it be about? Had he lost his place at
the hospital? That need not trouble him, for her husband had left her
two thousand dollars in bank, and he would not object to have her share
it with her father. Her husband was so generous and loving, that she
could trust his affection for any thing! She was accustomed to open and
read her father's letters without asking his permission. She took up
this one, and glanced through it with delirious haste. The Doctor was
awakened by a shriek of agony, and found Lillie senseless on the floor,
with the open letter under her hand.

Now he knew what to do; she must go far away at once--she must never
again see her husband.

CHAPTER XXXII.

A MOST LOGICAL CONCLUSION.

When Lillie came to her senses she was lying on her father's bed. For
some minutes he had been bending over her, watching her pulse, bathing
her forehead, kissing her, and calling her by name in a hoarse,
frightened whisper. He was aware that insensibility was her best friend;
but he must know at once whether she would live or die. At first she lay
quiet, silent, recollecting, trying not to believe; then she suddenly
plunged her face into the pillow with a groan of unspeakable anguish. It
was not for five or ten minutes longer, not until he had called her by
every imaginable epithet of pity and tenderness, that she turned toward
him with another spasmodic throe, clasped his head to her bosom, and
burst into an impetuous sobbing and low crying. Still she did not speak
an intelligible word; her teeth were set firm, as if in bodily pain, and
her sobs came through her parted lips; she would not look at him either,
and kept her eyes closed, or turned upward distractedly. It seemed as
if, even in the midst of her anguish, she was stung by shame at the
nature of the calamity, so insulting to her pride as a woman and wife.
After a while this paroxysm ceased, and she lay silent again, while
another icy wave of despair flowed over her, her consciousness being
expressed solely in a trembling of her cheeks, her lips, and her
fingers. When he whispered, "We will go north, we will never come back
here," she made no sign of assent or objection. She did not answer him
in any manner until he asked her if she wanted Ravvie; but then she
leaped at the proffered consolation, the gift of Heaven's pity, with a
passionate "Yes!" For an anxious half hour the Doctor left her alone
with her child, knowing that it was the best he could do for her.

One thing he must attend to at once. Steps must be taken to prevent Mrs.
Larue from crossing his daughter's sight even for a moment. See the
woman himself he could not; not, at least, until she were dead. He
enclosed her billet to her in a sealed envelope, adding the following
note, which cost him many minutes to write--

"Madame: The accompanying letter has fallen into the hands of my
daughter. She is dangerously ill. I hope that you will have the humanity
not to meet her again."

When the housemaid returned from delivering the package he said to her,
"Julia, did you give it to Mrs. Larue?"

"Yes sah."

"Did you give it into her own hands?"

"Yes sah. She was in bed, an' I gin it to herself."

"What--how did she look?" asked the Doctor after a moment's hesitation.

"She did'n look nohow. She jess lit a match an' burned the letter up."

The Doctor was aghast at the horrible, hard-hearted corruptness implied
by such coolness and forethought. But in point of fact, Mrs. Larue had
been startled far beyond her common wont, and was now more profoundly
grieved than she had ever been before in her life.

"What a pity!" she said several times to herself. "I have made them very
miserable. I have done mischief when I meant none. Why didn't the stupid
creature burn the letter! I burned all his. What a pity! Well, at any
rate it will go no farther."

She had her trunks packed and drove immediately after breakfast to
Carrollton, where she remained secluded in the hotel until she found a
private boarding house in the unfrequented outskirts of the village. If
the Ravenels moved away, her man servant was to inform her, so that she
might return to her house. She realized perfectly the inhumanity of
encountering Lillie, and was resolved that no such meeting should take
place, no matter what might be the expense of keeping up two
establishments. In her pity and regret she was almost willing to sell
her house at a loss, or shut it up without rent, and pinch herself in
some northern city, supposing that the Ravenels concluded to stay in New
Orleans. "I owe them that much," she thought, with a consciousness of
being generous, and not bad-hearted. Then she sighed, and said aloud,
"Poor Lillie! I am so sorry for her! But she has a baby, and for his
sake she will forgive her husband."

And then a feeling came over her that she would like to see the baby,
and that it would have been a pleasure to at least kiss it good-bye.

The family with which she lived consisted of a man of sixty and his
wife, with two unmarried daughters of twenty-eight and thirty, the
parents New Englanders, the children born in Louisiana, but all alike
orthodox, devout, silent, after the old fashion of New England. The
father was a cotton broker, nearly bankrupted by the Rebellion, and was
glad for pecuniary reasons to receive a respectable boarder. Such a
household Mrs. Larue had chosen as an asylum, believing that she would
be benefited just now by an odor of sanctity, if it were only derived
from propinquity. Something might get out; Lillie might go delirious and
make disclosures; and it was well to build up a character for staidness.
The idea of entering a convent she rejected the moment that it occurred
to her. "This is monastic enough," she thought with a repressed smile as
she looked at the serious faces of her Presbyterian hosts male and
female.

The Allens became as much infatuated with her as did the Chaplain on
board the Creole, or the venerable D. D. in New York city. Her modest
and retiring manner, her amiability, cheerfulness, and sprightly
conversation, made her the most charming person in their eyes that they
had ever met. The daughters regained something of their blighted
youthfulness under the sunny influences of her presence, aided by the
wisdom of her counsel, and the cunning of her fingers in matters of the
toilet. Mrs. Allen kissed her with motherly affection every time that
she bade the family good-night. The old trick of showing a mind ripe for
conversion from Popery was played with the usual success. After she had
left the house, and when she was once more receiving and flirting in New
Orleans, Mr. Allen used to excite her laughter by presenting her with
tracts against Romanism, or lending her volumes of sermons by eminent
Protestant divines. Not that she ever laughed at him to his face: she
would as soon have thought of striking him with her fist; she was too
good-natured and well-bred to commit either impertinence.

For the sake of appearances she remained in the country a week or more
after the Ravenels had left the city. Restored to her own house, she
found herself somewhat lonely for lack of her relatives, and somewhat
gloomy, or at least annoyed, when she thought of the cause of the
separation. But there was no need of continuing solitude; any quantity
of army society could be had by such New Orleans ladies as wished it;
and Mrs. Larue finally resolved to break with treason, and flirt with
loyalty in gilt buttons. In a short time her parlor was frequented by
gentlemen who wore silver leaves and eagles and stars on their
shoulders, and the loss of Colonel Carter was more than made up to her
by the devotion of persons who were mightier in counsel and in war than
he. The very latest news from her is of a highly satisfactory character.
It is reported that she was fortunate enough to gain the special favor
of an official personage very high in authority in some unmentionable
department of the South, who, as a mark of his gratitude, gave her a
permit to trade for several thousand bales of cotton. This curious
billet-doux she sold to a New York speculator for fifteen thousand
dollars, thereby re-establishing her somewhat dilapidated fortunes.

Just as a person whose dwelling falls about his head is sometimes
preserved from death by some fragment of the wreck which prostrates him,
but preserves him from the mass, so Lillie was shielded from the full
pressure of her misery by a short fever, bringing with it a few days of
delirium, and a long prostration, during which she had not strength to
feel acutely. When we must bend or break, Nature often takes us in her
own pitying hands, and lays us gently upon beds of insensibility or
semi-consciousness. Thanks be to Heaven for the merciful opiate of
sickness!

During the fever two letters arrived from Carter, but Ravenel put them
away without showing them to the invalid. For some time she did not
inquire about her husband; when she thought of him too keenly she asked
with a start for her baby. Nature continually led her to that tender,
helpless, speechless, potent consoler. The moment it was safe for her to
travel, Ravenel put her on board a vessel bound to New York, choosing a
sailing craft, not only for economy's sake, but to secure the benefit of
a lengthy voyage, and to keep longer away from all news of earth and
men. She made no objection to going; her father wished it to be so; it
was right enough. The voyage lasted three weeks, during which she slowly
regained strength, and as a consequence something of her old
cheerfulness and hopefulness. The Doctor had a strong faith that she
would not be broken down by her calamity. Not only was her temper gay
and remarkable for its elasticity, but her physical constitution seemed
to partake of the same characteristics, and she had always recovered
from sickness with rapidity. Not a bit disposed to brooding, taking a
lively interest in whatever went on around her, she would not fall an
easy prey to confirmed melancholy. The Doctor never alluded to her
husband, and when Lillie at last mentioned his name, it was merely to
say, "I hope he will not be killed."

"I hope not," replied Ravenel gently, and stopped there. He could not,
however, repress a brief glance of surprise and investigation. Could it
be that she would come to forgive that man? Had he been too hasty in
dragging her away from New Orleans, and giving up the moderate salary
which was so necessary to them both? But no: it would kill her to meet
Mrs. Larue: they must never go back to that Sodom of a city.

The question of income was a serious one. He was nearly at the end of
his own resources, and he had not suffered Lillie to draw any of her
perfidious husband's money. But he did not dwell much on these pecuniary
questions now, being chiefly occupied with the moral future of his
child, wondering much whether she would indeed forgive her husband, and
whether she would ever again be happy. Of course it was not until they
reached New York that they learned the events which I must now relate.

Carter joined the army at Grande Ecore just before it resumed field
operations. Bailey's famous dam had let Porter out of his trap; the
monitors, the gunboats, the Admiral, were on their way down the river;
it was too late to go to Shreveport, or to gather cotton; and so the
column set out rearward. That it was strong enough to take care of
itself against any force which the rebels could bring to cut off the
retreat was well known; and Carter assumed command of his new brigade
with a sense of elation at the prospect of fighting, which he had little
reason to doubt would be successful. By the last gunboat of the
departing fleet he sent his wife a letter, full of gay anticipations,
and expressions of affection, which she was destined never to answer. By
the last transport which came to Grande Ecore arrived a letter from
Ravenel, which, owing to the hastiness of the march, did not reach him
until the evening before the battle of Cane River. In the glare of a
camp-fire he read of the destruction which he had wrought in the peace
of his own family. Ravenel spoke briefly and without reproaches of the
discovery; stated that he believed it to be his duty to remove his child
from the scene of such a domestic calamity; that he should therefore
take her to the north as soon as she was able to travel.

"I beg that you will not force yourself upon her," he concluded.
"Hitherto she has not mentioned your name to me, and I do not know what
may be her feelings with regard to you. Some time she may pardon you, if
it is your desire to be pardoned. I cannot say. At present I know of
nothing better than to take her away, and to ask your forbearance, in
the name of her sickness and suffering."

This letter was a cruel blow to Carter. If the staff officers who sat
with him around the camp-fire could have known how deeply and for what a
purely domestic reason the seemingly stern and hard General was
suffering, they would have been very much amazed. He was popularly
supposed to be a man of the world, with bad morals and a calloused
heart, which could neither feel much anguish of its own nor sympathise
keenly with the anguish of other hearts. But the General was indeed so
wretched that he could not talk with them, and could not even sit among
them in silence. He went on one side and walked for an hour up and down
in the darkness. He tried to clear up the whole thing in his mind, and
decide distinctly what was the worst that had happened, and what was the
best that could be done. But his perceptions were very tumultuous and
incoherent, as is usually the case with a man when first overtaken by a
great calamity. It was a horrible affair; it was a cursed, infernal
affair; and that was about all that he could say to himself. He was
intolerably ashamed, as well as grieved and angry. He thought very
little about Mrs. Larue, good or bad; he was not mean enough to curse
her, although she had been more to blame than he; only he did wish that
he never had seen her, and did curse the day which brought them together
on the Creole. The main thing, after all, was that he had ill-treated
his wife, and it did not matter who had been his accomplice in the
wicked business. He set his teeth into his lips, and felt his eyes grow
moist, as he thought of her, sick and suffering because she loved him,
and he had not been worthy of her love. Would she ever forgive him, and
take him back to her heart? He did not know. He would try to win her
back; he would fight desperately, and distinguish himself; he would
offer her the best impulses and bravest deeds of manhood. Perhaps if he
should earn a Major-General's star and high fame in the nation, and then
should go to her feet, she would receive him. A transitory thrill of
pleasure shot through him as he thought of reconciliation and renewed
love.

At last the General was recalled to the fire to read orders which
concerned the movements of the morrow, and to transmit them to the
regiments of his own command. Then he had to receive two old friends,
regular officers of the artillery, who called to congratulate him on his
promotion. Whiskey was produced for the visitors, and Carter himself
drank freely to drown trouble. When they went away, about midnight, he
found himself wearied out, and very soon dropped asleep, for he was a
soldier and could slumber under all circumstances.

At Grande Ecore the Red River throws off a bayou which rejoins it below,
the two currents enclosing an island some forty miles in length. This
bayou, now called the Cane River, was once the original stream, and in
memory of its ancient grandeur flows between high banks altogether out
of proportion to its modest current. Over the dead level of the island
the army had moved without being opposed, or harassed, for the rebels
had reserved their strength to crush it when it should be entangled in
the crossing of the Cane River. Taylor with his Arkansas and Louisiana
infantry had followed the march closely but warily, always within
striking distance but avoiding actual conflict, and now lay in line of
battle only a few miles in rear of Andrew Jackson Smith's western boys.
Polignac with his wild Texan cavalry had made a great circuit, and
already held the bluffs on the southern side of the Cane River
confronting Emory's two divisions of the Nineteenth Corps. The main plan
of the battle was simple and inevitable. Andrew Jackson Smith must beat
off the attack of Taylor, and Emory must abolish the obstacle of
Polignac.

The veteran and wary commander of the Nineteenth Corps had already
decided how he would go over his ground, should he find it occupied by
the enemy. He had before him a wood of considerable extent, then an open
plain eight hundred yards across, and then a valley in the nature of a
ravine, at the bottom of which flowed a river, not fordable here, and
with no crossing but a ferry. A single narrow road led down through a
deep cut to the edge of the rapid, muddy stream, and, starting again
from the other edge, rose through a similar gorge until it disappeared
from sight behind the brows of high bluffs crowned with pines. Under the
pines and along the rim of the bluffs lay the line of Polignac. There
had been no time to reconnoitre his dispositions; indeed, his presence
in strong force was not yet positively known to the leaders of the
Union army; but if there, his horses had no doubt been sent to the rear,
and his men formed to fight as infantry. And if this were so, if an army
of several thousand Texan riflemen occupied this strong position, how
should it be carried? Emory had already decided that it would never do
to butt at it in front, and that it could only be taken by a turning
movement. Thus this part of the battle had a plan of its own.

Such was the military situation upon which our new Brigadier opened his
heavy eyes at half-past three o'clock on the morning after getting that
woeful letter about his wife. The army was to commence its march at
half-past four, and Carter was aroused by the bustle of preparation from
the vast bivouac. Thousands of men were engaged in rolling their
blankets, putting on their equipments, wiping the dew from their rifles,
and eating their hasty and unsavory breakfasts of hard-tack. Companies
were falling in; the voices of the first-sergeants were heard calling
the rolls; long-drawn orders resounded, indicating the formation of
regimental lines; the whinnies of horses, the braying of mules, and the
barking of dogs joined in the clamor; but as yet there was no trampling
of the march, no rolling of the wheels of artillery. Nothing could be
seen of this populous commotion except here and there where a forbidden
cooking-fire cast its red flicker over little knots of crouching
soldiers engaged in preparing coffee.

In the moment of coming to his senses, and before memory had fully
resumed its action, the General was vaguely conscious that something
horrible was about to happen, or had already happened. But an old
soldier is not long in waking up, especially when he has gone to sleep
in the expectation of a battle, and Carter knew almost instantaneously
what was the nature of the burden that weighed upon his soul. He lay
full dressed at the foot of a tree, with no shelter but its branches. He
was quite still for a minute or more, staring at the dark sky with
steady, gloomy eyes. His first act was to put his hand to the breast
pocket of his blouse and draw out that cruel letter, as if to read it
anew by the flicker of a fire which reached his resting place. But there
was no need of that: he knew all that was in it as soon as he looked at
the envelope; he remembered at once even the blots and the position of
the signature. Next the sight of it angered him, and he thrust it back
crumpled into his pocket. There was no need, he felt, of making so much
of the affair; such affairs were altogether too common to be made so
much of; he could not and would not see any sense in the Doctor's
conduct. He sprang to his feet in his newly-found indignation, and
glared fiercely around the bivouac of his brigade.

"How's this?" he growled. "I ordered that not a fire should be lighted.
Mr. Van Zandt, did you pass the order to every regiment last evening?"

"I did, sir," answers our old acquaintance, now a staff officer, thanks
to his Dutch courage, and his ability with the pen.

"Ride off again. Stop those fires instantly. My God! the fools want to
tell the enemy just when we start."

This outburst raised his spirits, and after swallowing a cocktail he sat
down to breakfast with some appetite. The toughness of the cold boiled
chicken, and the dryness and hardness of the army biscuit served as a
further distraction, and enabled him to utter a joke about such
delicacies being very suitable for projectiles. But he was still
nervous, uneasy, eager, driven by the sin which was past, and dragged by
the battle which was before, so that any long reveling at the banquet
was impossible. He quitted the empty cracker box which served him for a
table, and paced grimly up and down until his orderly came to buckle on
his sword, and his servant brought him his horse.

"How are the saddle-pockets, Cato?" he asked.

"Oh, day's chuck full, Gen'l. Hull cold chicken in dis yere one, an'
bottle o' whisky in dis yere."

Carter swung himself slowly and heavily into his saddle. He was weary,
languid and feverish with want of sleep, and trouble of mind. In truth
he was physically and morally a much discomforted Brigadier General.
Without waiting for other directions than his example, his five staff
officers mounted also and fell into a group behind him. In their rear
was the brigade flag-bearer escorted by half-a-dozen cavalry-men. The
sombre dawn was turning to red and gold in the east. A monstrous serpent
of blue and steel was already creeping toward the ferry, increasing in
length as additional regiments streamed into the road from the fields
which had served for the bivouac. When Carter had seen his entire
brigade file by, he set off at a canter, placed himself at the head of
it, and rode on at a walk, silent and gloomy of countenance. Not even
the thought that he was now a general, and had a chance to make a
reputation for himself as well as for others, could enable him to quite
throw off the seriousness and anxiety which beclouds the minds of men
during the preliminaries of battle. The remembrance of the misery which
he had wrought for his wife was no pleasant distraction. It was like a
foreboding; it overshadowed him even when he was not thinking of it
distinctly; it seemed to have a menacing arm which pointed him to
punishment, calamity, perhaps a grave. He was like a haunted man who
sees his following phantom if he turns his head ever so little.
Nevertheless, when he squarely faced the subject, and dragged it out
separately from the general sombreness of the situation, it did not seem
such a very hopeless misfortune. It surely was not possible that she had
broken with him for life. He would win her back to him; it must be that
she loved him enough to forgive him some day; he would win her back with
repentance and victories. As he thought this he dashed a little way into
the fields, gave a glance at the line of his brigade, and dispatched a
couple of his staff to close up the rearmost files of his regiments.

Presently there was a halt: something probably going on in front:
perhaps a reconnaisance: perhaps battle. The men were allowed to stack
arms and sit down by the roadside. Then came news: Enemy in force at the
crossing: a direct attack in front out of the question: turning
movements to be made somewhere by somebody. It was a full hour after
sunrise when an aid of General Emory's arrived with orders for General
Carter to report for duty to General Birge.

"What is the situation?" asked the General.

"Two brigades are forming in front," replied the aid. "We have an
immense line of skirmishers stretching from the Cane River on the right
all along the edge of the woods, and out into the fields. But we can't
go at them in front. Their ground is nearly a hundred feet higher than
ours, and the crossing isn't fordable. We have got to flank them.
Closson is going up with some artillery to establish a position on our
left, and from that the cavalry will turn the right wing of the enemy.
Birge is to do the same thing on this side with three brigades. He will
go up about a mile--three miles from the ferry--ford the river--it's
fordable up there--come round on the fellows, and give it to them over
the left."

"Very good," said Carter. "If I shouldn't come back, give the General my
compliments for his plan. Much obliged, Lieutenant."

At this moment the flat, dull report of a rifled iron gun came from the
woods far away in front, followed a few seconds afterward by another
report, still flatter in sound and much more distant, the bursting of a
shell.

"There goes Closson," laughed the young officer. "Two twenty-pound
Parrotts and four three-inch rifles! He'll wake 'em up when he gets
fairly a-talking. Good luck to you, General."

And away he rode gaily, at a gallop, in the direction of the ferry.

While Birge's column countermarched, and Carter's brigade filed into the
rear of it, the cannonade became lively in the front, the crashes of
the guns alternating rapidly with the crashes of the shells, as Closson
went in with all his six pieces, and a Rebel battery of seven responded.
After half an hour of this the enemy found that a range of two thousand
yards was too long for them, and became silent. Then Closson ceased
firing also, and waited to hear from Birge. And now for five or six
hours there was no more sound of fighting along this line, except an
occasional shot from the skirmishers aimed at puffs of rifle smoke which
showed rarely against the pines of the distant bluffs. The infantry
column struggled over its long detour by the right; the cavalry tried in
vain to force a way through the jungles on the left; the centre listened
to the roar of A. J. Smith's battle in the rear, and lunched and waited.
At two o'clock Emory put everything in order to advance whenever Birge's
musketry should give notice that he was closely engaged. Closson was to
move forward on the left, and fire as fast as he could load. The
remainder of the artillery was to gallop down the river road to the
ferry, and open with a dozen or fifteen pieces. The two supporting
brigades were to push through the woods as rapidly as possible and cover
the artillery. The skirmishers were to cross the river wherever they
could ford it, and keep up a heavy fire in order to occupy the attention
of the enemy. Closson started at once, forced five of his three-inch
rifles through the wood, went into battle at a range of a thousand
yards, and in ten minutes dislodged the Rebel guns from their position.
But all this was mere feinting; the heavy fighting must be done by
Birge.

The flanking column had a hard road to travel. After fording the Cane
River it entered a country of thickets, swamps and gullies so difficult
of passage that five hours were spent in marching barely five miles. Two
regiments were deployed in advance as skirmishers; the others followed
in columns of division doubled on the centre. At one time the whole
force went into line of battle on a false alarm of the near presence of
the enemy. Then the nature of the ground forced it to move for nearly a
mile in the ordinary column of march. It floundered through swampy
undergrowths; it forded a deep and muddy bayou. About two o'clock in the
afternoon it came out upon a clearing in full view of a bluff, forty or
fifty feet in height, flanked on one side by the river, and on the other
by a marshy jungle connecting with a lake. Along the brow of this bluff
lay Polignac's left wing, an unknown force of Texan riflemen, all good
shots, and impetuous fighters, elated moreover with pursuit and the
expectation of victory. Here Carter received an order to charge with his
brigade.

"Very good," he answered, in a loud, satisfied, confident tone, at the
same time throwing away his segar. "Let me look at things first. I want
to see where to go in."

A single glance told him that the river side was unassailable. He
galloped to the right, inspected the boggy jungle, glared at the lake
beyond, and decided that nothing could be done in that quarter.
Returning to the brigade he once more surveyed the ground in its front.
It would be necessary to take down a high fence, cross an open field,
take down a second fence, and advance up the hill under a close fire of
musketry. But he was not dispirited by the prospect; he was no longer
the silent, sombre man of the morning. The whizzing of the Texan
bullets, the sight of the butternut uniforms, and ugly broadbrims which
faced him, had cleared his deep breast of oppression, and called the
fighting fire into his eyes. He swore loudly and gaily; he would flog
those dirty rapscallions; he would knock them high and dry into the
other world; he would teach them not to get in his way.

"Go to the regimental commanders," he shouted to his staff officers.
"Tell them to push straight at the hill. Tell them, Guide right."

On went the regiments, four in number, keeping even pace with each
other. There was a halt at the first fence while the men struggled with
the obstacle, climbing it in some places, and pushing it over in
others. The General's brow darkened with anxiety lest the temporary
confusion should end in a retreat; and spurring close up to the line he
rode hither and thither, cheering the soldiers onward.

"Forward, my fine lads," he said. "Down with it. Jump it. Now then. Get
into your ranks. Get along, my lads."

On went the regiments, moving at the ordinary quickstep, arms at a
right-shoulder-shift, ranks closed, gaps filled, unfaltering, heroic.
The dead were falling; the wounded were crawling in numbers to the rear;
the leisurely hum of long-range bullets had changed into the sharp,
multitudinous _whit-whit_ of close firing; the stifled crash of balls
hitting bones, and the soft _chuck_ of flesh-wounds mingled with the
outcries of the sufferers; the bluff in front was smoking, rattling,
wailing with the incessant file-fire; but the front of the brigade
remained unbroken, and its rear showed no stragglers. The right hand
regiment floundered in a swamp, but the other hurried on without waiting
for it. As the momentum of the movement increased, as the spirits of the
men rose with the charge, a stern shout broke forth, something between a
hurrah and a yell, swelling up against the rebel musketry, and defying
it. Gradually the pace increased to a double-quick, and the whole mass
ran for an eighth of a mile through the whistling bullets. The second
fence disappeared like frost-work, and up the slope of the hill
struggled the panting regiments. When the foremost ranks had nearly
reached the summit, a sudden silence stifled the musketry. Polignac's
line wavered, ceased firing, broke and went to the rear in confusion.
The clamor of the charging yell redoubled for a moment, and then died in
the rear of a tremendous volley. Now the Union line was firing, and now
the rebels were falling. Such was the charge which carried the crossing,
and gained the battle of Cane River.

But Brigadier-General John Carter had already fallen gloriously in the
arms of victory.

At the moment that the fatal shot struck him he had forgotten his guilt
and remorse in the wild joy of successful battle. He was on horseback,
closely following his advancing brigade, and watching its spirited push,
and listening to its mad yell, with such a smile of soldierly delight
and pride that it was a pleasure to look upon his bronzed, confident,
heroic face. It would have been strange to a civilian to hear the stream
of joyful curses with which he expressed his admiration and elation.

"God damn them! see them go in!" he said. "God damn their souls! I can
put them anywhere!"

He had just uttered these words when a Minie-ball struck him in the left
side, just below the ribs, with a _thud_ which was audible ten feet from
him in spite of the noise of the battle. He started violently in the
saddle, and then bent slowly forward, laying his right hand on the
horse's mane. He was observed to carry his left hand twice toward the
wound without touching it, as if desirous, yet fearful, of ascertaining
the extent of the injury. The blow was mortal, and he must have known
it, yet he retained his ruddy bronze color for a minute or two. With the
assistance of two staff officers he dismounted and walked eight or ten
yards to the shade of a tree, uttering not a groan, and only showing his
agony by the manner in which he bent forward, and the spasmodic clutch
with which he held to those supporting shoulders. But when he had been
laid down, it was visible enough that there was not half an hour's life
in him. His breath was short, his forehead was thickly beaded with a
cold perspiration, and his face was of an ashy pallor stained with
streaks of ghastly yellow.

"Tell Colonel Gilliman," he said, mentioning the senior colonel of the
brigade, and then paused to catch his breath before he resumed, "tell
him to keep straight forward."

These were the first words that he had spoken since he was hit. His
voice had already sunk from a clear, sonorous bass to a hoarse whisper.
Presently, as the smoking and roaring surge of battle rolled farther to
the front a chaplain and a surgeon came up, followed by several
ambulance men bearing stretchers. The chaplain was attached to Carter's
old regiment, and had served under him since its formation. The surgeon,
a Creole by birth, a Frenchman by education, philosophical and roué,
belonged to a Louisiana loyal regiment, and had known the General in
other days, when he was a dissipated, spendthrift lieutenant of the
regular army, stationed at Baton Rouge. He gave him a large cup of
whiskey, uncovered the wound, probed it with his finger, and said
nothing, looked nothing.

"Why don't you do something?" whispered the chaplain eagerly, and almost
weeping.

"I have done all that is--essential," he replied, with a slight shrug of
the shoulders.

"How do you feel, General?" asked the chaplain, turning to his dying
commander.

"Going," was the whispered answer.

"Going!--Oh, going where?" implored the other, sinking on his knees.
"General, have you thought of the sacrifice of Jesus Christ?"

For a moment Carter's deep voice returned to him, as, fixing his stern
eyes on the chaplain, he answered, "Don't bother!--where is the
brigade?"

Perhaps he thought it unworthy of him to seek God in his extremity, when
he had neglected Him in all his hours of health. Perhaps he felt that he
owed his last thoughts to his country and his professional duties.
Perhaps he did not mean all that he said.

It was strange to note the power of military discipline upon the
chaplain. Even in this awful hour, when it was his part to fear no man,
he evidently quailed before his superior officer. Under the pressure of
a three years' habit of obedience and respect, cowed by rank and that
audacious will accustomed to domination, he shrank back into silence,
covering his face with his hands, and no doubt praying, but uttering no
further word.

"General, the brigade has carried the position," said one of the
staff-officers.

Carter smiled, tried to raise his head, dropped it slowly, drew a dozen
labored breaths, and was dead.

"_Il a maintenu jusq'au bout son personnage_," said the surgeon, letting
fall the extinct pulse. "_Sa mort est tout ce qu'il y a de plus
logique._"

So he thought, and very naturally. He had only known him in his evil
hours; he judged him as all superficial acquaintances would have judged;
he was not aware of the tenderness which existed at the bottom of that
passionate nature. With another education Carter might have been a James
Brainard or a St. Vincent de Paul. With the training that he had, it was
perfectly logical that in his last moments he should not want to be
bothered about Jesus Christ.

The body was borne on a stretcher in rear of the victorious columns
until they halted for the night, when it was buried in the private
cemetery of a planter, in presence of Carter's former regiment. Among
the spectators was Colburne, stricken with real grief as he thought of
the bereaved wife. Throughout the army the regret was general and
earnest over the loss of this brave and able officer, apparently just
entering upon a career of long-deserved promotion. In a letter to
Ravenel, Colburne related the particulars of Carter's death, and closed
with a fervent eulogium on his character as a man and his services as a
soldier, forgetting that he had sometimes drunk too deeply, and that
there were suspicions against him of other vices. It is thus that young
and generous spirits are apt to remember the dead, and it is thus always
that a soldier laments for a worthy commander who has fallen on the
field of honor.

CHAPTER XXXIII.

LILLIE DEVOTES HERSELF ENTIRELY TO THE RISING GENERATION.

Lillie wished to return, at least for a while, to her old quarters in
the New Boston House. A desire to go back by association to some part of
her life which had been happy may have influenced her in this choice;
and she was so quietly earnest in it that her father yielded, although
he feared that the recollections connected with the place would increase
her melancholy. They had been there only three days when he read with a
shock the newspaper report of the battle of Cane River, and the death of
"the lamented General Carter." He did not dare mention it to her, and
sought to keep the journals out of her reach. This was easy enough, for
she never went out alone, rarely spoke to any one but her father, and
devoted her time mostly to her child and her sewing. But about a week
after their arrival, as the Doctor came in to dinner from a morning's
reading in the college library, he found her weeping quietly over a
letter which lay open in her lap. She handed it to him, merely saying,
"Oh, papa!"

He glanced through it hastily; it was Colburne's account of Carter's
death.

"I knew this, my dear," he said. "But I did not dare to tell you. I hope
you are able to bear it. There is a great deal to bear in this world.
But it is for our good."

"Oh, I don't know," she replied with a weary air. She was thinking, not
of his general consolations, but of his hope that she could endure her
trial; for a trial it was, this sudden death of her husband, though she
had thought of him of late only as separated from her forever. After a
short silence she sobbed, "I am so sorry I quarreled with him. I wish I
had written to him that I was not angry."

She went on crying, but not passionately, nor with a show of unendurable
sorrow. From that time, as he watched the patient tranquillity of her
grief, the Doctor conceived a firm hope that she would not be
permanently crushed by her afflictions. She kept the letter in her own
writing desk, and read it many times when alone; sometimes laying it
down with a start to take up the unconscious giggling comforter in the
cradle; sometimes telling him what it all meant, and what her tears
meant, saying, "Poor baby! Baby's papa is dead."

Only once did an expression savoring of anger at any one force its way
through her lips.

"I don't see why I should have been made miserable because others are
wicked," she said.

"It is one of the necessary consequences of living," answered the
Doctor. "Other people's sins are sometimes brought to our doors, just as
other people's infants are sometimes left there in baskets. God has
ordained that we shall help bear the burdens of our fellow creatures,
even down to the consequences of their crimes. It is one way of teaching
us not to sin. I have had my small share of this unpleasant labor. I
lost my home and my income because a few men wanted to found a
slave-driving oligarchy on the ruins of their country."

"We have had nothing but trials," sighed Lillie.

"Oh yes," said the Doctor. "Life in the average is a mass of happiness,
only dotted here and there by trials. Our pleasures are so many that
they grow monotonous and are overlooked."

I must now include the history of eight months in a few pages. The
Doctor, ignorant of the steamboat transaction, allowed his daughter to
draw the money which she had left behind on deposit, considering that
Carter's child unquestionably had a right to it. Through the good
offices of that amiable sinner, Mrs. Larue (of which he was equally
unaware), he was enabled to let his house in New Orleans as a Government
office. Thus provided with ready money and a small quarterly payment, he
resumed his literary and scientific labors, translating from a French
Encyclopedia for a New York publisher, and occasionally securing a job
of mineralogical discovery. The familiar life of former days, when
father and daughter were all and all to each other, slowly revived,
saddened by recollections, but made joyful also by the new affection
which they shared. As out of the brazen vase of the Arabian Nights arose
the malignant Jinn whose head touched the clouds, and whose voice made
the earth tremble, so out of the cradle of Ravvie arose an influence,
perhaps a veritable angel, whose crown was in the heavens, and whose
power brought down consolation. There was no cause of inner
estrangement; nothing on which father and child could not feel alike.
Ravenel had found some difficulty in liking his daughter's husband, but
he had none at all in loving his daughter's baby. So, agreeing on all
subjects of much importance to either, and disposed by affection and old
habit to take a strong interest in each other's affairs, they easily
returned to their former ways of much domestic small-talk. Happily for
Lillie she was not taciturn, but a prattler, and by nature a
light-hearted one. Now prattlers, like workers of all kinds, physical
and moral, unconsciously dodge by their activity a great many shafts of
suffering which hit their quieter brothers and sisters. A widow who
orders her mourning, and waits for it with folded hand and closed lips,
is likely to be more melancholy than a widow who must trim her gowns,
and make up her caps with her own fingers, and who is thereby impelled
to talk of them to her mother, sisters, and other born sympathisers. It
was a symptom of returning health of mind when Lillie could linger
before the glass, arrange her hair with the old taste, put on a new cap
daintily and say, "Papa, how does that look?"

"Very well, my dear," answers papa, scratching away at his translation.
Then, remembering what his child had suffered, and transferring his
thoughts to the subject which she proffers for consideration, he adds,
"It seems to me that it is unnecessarily stiff and parchment like. It
looks as if it was made of stearine."

"Why, that's the material," says Lillie. "Of course it looks stiff; it
ought to."

"But why not have some other material?" queries the Doctor, who is as
dull as men usually are in matters of the female toilet. "Why not use
white silk, or something?"

"Silk, papa!" exclaims Lillie, and laughs heartily. "Who ever heard of
using silk for mourning?"

Woe to women when they give up making their own dresses and take to
female tailors! Five will then die of broken hearts, of ennui, of
emptiness of life, where one dies now.

But her great diverter and comforter was still her child. Like most
women she was born for maternity more distinctly and positively even
than for love. She had not given up her dolls until she was fourteen;
and then she had put them reverentially and tenderly away in a trunk
where she could occasionally go and look at them; and less than seven
years later she had a living doll, her own, her soul's doll, to care for
and worship. It was charming to see this slender, Diana-like form,
overloaded and leaning, but still bearing, with an affection which was
careless of fatigue, the disproportionate weight of that healthy,
succulent, ponderous Ravvie. His pink face, and short flaxen hair bobbed
about her shoulders, and his chubby hands played with her nose, lips,
hair, and white collars. When he went out on an airing she almost always
went with him, and sometimes took the sole charge of his wicker wagon,
proud to drag it because of its illustrious burden. Ravvie had a
promenade in the morning with mamma and nurse, and another late in the
afternoon with mamma and grandpapa. Lillie meant to make him healthy by
keeping him constantly in the open air, and burning him brown in the
sunshine, after the sensible fashion of southern nurseries, and in
consonance with the teaching of her father. The old Irish nurse, a
veteran and enthusiast in her profession, had more than one contest with
this provokingly devoted mother. Not that Rosann objected to the child
being out; she would have been glad to have him in the wicker wagon from
breakfast to dinner, and from dinner to sundown; but she wanted to be
the sole guide and companion of his wanderings. When, therefore she was
ordered to stay at home and do the small washing and ironing, while the
mistress went off with the baby, she set up an indignant ullaloo, and
threatened departure without warning. Sometimes Lillie was satirical and
said, "Rosann, since you can't nurse the baby, I hope you will allow me
to do so."

To which Rosann, with Irish readiness, and with an apologetic titter,
would reply, "An' since God allows ye to do it, ma'am, I don't see as I
can make an objection."

"I would turn her away if she wasn't so fond of Ravvie," affirmed Lillie
in a pet. "She is the most selfish creature that I ever saw. She wants
him the whole time. I declare, papa, I only keep her out of pity. I
believe it would break her heart to deprive her of the child."

"It's a very odd sort of selfishness," observed the Doctor. "Most people
would call it devotion, self-abnegation, or something of that sort."

"But he isn't her child," answered Lillie, half vexed, half smiling.
"She thinks he is. I actually believe she thinks that she had him. But
she didn't. I did."

She tossed her head with a pretty air of defiance, which was as much as
to say that she was not ashamed of the feat.

Long before Master Ravvie could say a word in any language, she had
commenced the practice of talking to him only in French. He should be a
linguist from his cradle; and she herself would be his teacher. When he
got old enough her father should instruct him in the sciences, and, if
he chose to be a doctor, in the theory and practice of medicine. They
would never send him to school, nor to college: thus they would save
money, have him always by them and keep him from evil. Concerning this
project she had long arguments with her father, who thought a boy should
be with boys, learn to rough it away from home, study human nature as
well as languages and sciences, and grow up with a circle of emulators
and life comrades.

"You will give up this little plan of yours," he said, "when he gets old
enough to make it necessary. When he is fifteen he won't wear the shell
that fits him now, and meantime we must let another one grow on his back
against he needs it."

But Lillie could not yet see that her child ought even to be separated
from her. She was constantly arranging, and re-arranging her imaginary
future in such ways as seemed best fitted to make him a permanent
feature of it. In every cloud-castle that she built he occupied a
central throne, with her father sitting on the right hand and she on the
left. Of course, however, she was chiefly occupied with his present,
desiring to make it as delightful to him as possible.

"I wonder if Ravvie would like the sea-shore," she said, on one of the
first warm days of summer.

"Why so?" asks papa.

"Oh, it would be so pleasant to spend a week or so on the sea-shore. I
think I could get a little fatter and stronger if I might have the
sea-breeze and sea-bathing. I am tired of being so thin. Besides, it
would be such fun to take Ravvie down to the beach and see him stare at
the waves rolling in. How round his eyes would be! Do you remember how
he used to turn his head up when he was a month old, and stare at the
sky with his eyes set like a doll-baby's. I wish I knew what he used to
think of it."

"I presume he thought just about as much as the hollyhocks do when they
turn their faces toward the sun," says the Doctor.

"For shame, papa! Do you compare him to a vegetable?"

"Not now. But in those days he was only a grade above one. There wasn't
much in him but possibilities. Well; he may have perceived that the sky
was very fine; but then the hollyhocks perceive as much."

"What! don't you suppose he had a soul?"

"Oh yes. He had a tongue too, but he hadn't learned to talk with it. I
doubt whether his soul was of much use to him in that stage of his
existence."

"Papa, it seems to me that you talk like an infidel. Now if Ravvie had
died when he was a month old, I should have expected to meet him in
Heaven--that is, if I am ever fit to go there."

"I have no doubt you would--no doubt of it," affirmed the Doctor with
animation. "I never intended to dispute the little man's immortality."

"Then why did you call him a hollyhock?"

"My dear, I take it all back. He isn't a hollyhock and never was."

"If we can hire a house I want it in the suburbs," said Lillie, after a
meditation. "I want it outside the city so that Ravvie can have plenty
of air. His room must be on the sunny side, papa--hear?"

"Yes," answered papa, who had also had his revery, probably concerning
Smithites and Brownites.

"You don't hear at all," said Lillie. "You don't pay any attention."

"Well, my child, there is plenty of time. We sha'n't have a house for
the next five minutes."

"I know it. Not for five years perhaps. But I want you to pay attention
when I am talking about Ravvie."

Meantime the two were very popular in New Boston. As southern refugees,
as martyrs in the cause of loyalty, as an organizer of free black
labor, as the widow of a distinguished Union officer, both and each were
personages whom the fervent Federalists of the little city delighted to
honor. As soon as they would receive calls or accept of new
acquaintances they had all that they wanted. Professor Whitewood had
been killed at Chancellorsville, although bodily more than three hundred
miles from the field of battle; and his son was now worth eighty
thousand dollars, besides seven hundred dollars yearly from a tutorship,
and the prospect of succeeding to his father's position. This
well-to-do, virtuous, amiable, and intelligent young gentleman was more
than suspected of being in love with the penniless widow. His sister
made the affair a subject of much meditation, and even of prayer, being
anxious above all things on earth, that her brother should be happy.
Whitewood was more than once observed to drop his Hindustani, sidle out
upon the green and beg the privilege of drawing Ravvie's baby-wagon; and
what was particularly suspicious about the matter was, that he never
attempted to join Rosann in this manner, but only Mrs. Carter. Lillie
colored at the significance of the shyly-preferred request, and would
not consent to it, but nevertheless was not angry. Her bookish admirer's
interest in her increased when he found that she aided her father in his
translations; for from his childhood he had been taught to like people
very much in proportion to their intellectuality and education. Of
evenings he was frequently to be seen in the little parlor of the
Ravenels on the fourth floor of the New Boston House. Lillie would have
been glad to have him bring his sister, so that they four could make up
a game of whist; but since the dawn of history no Whitewoods had ever
handled a pack of cards, and the capacity of learning to do so was not
in them. Moreover they still retained some of the old New England
scruples of conscience on the subject. Whitewood talked quite as much
with the Doctor as with Lillie; quite as much about minerals and
chemistry as about subjects with which she was familiar; but it was
easy to see that, if he had known how, he would have made his
conversation altogether feminine. At precisely ten o'clock he rose with
a start and sidled to the door; stuck there a few moments to add a
postscript concerning science or classic literature; then with another
start opened the door, and said, "Good evening" after he was in the
passage.

"How awkward he is!" Lillie would sometimes observe.

"Yes--physically," was the Doctor's answer. "But not morally. I don't
see that he tramples on any one's feelings, or breaks any one's heart."

The visitor gone, father and daughter walked in the hall while Rosann
opened the windows for ventilation. After that the baby's cradle was
dragged into the parlor with much ceremony, the whole family either
directing or assisting; a mattress and blankets were produced from a
closet and made up on the floor into a bed for the nurse; grandpapa
kissed both his children and went to his own room next door; and Lillie
proceeded to undress, talking to Rosann about Ravvie.

"An' do ye know, ma'am, what the little crater did to me to-day?" says
the doting Irishwoman. "He jist pulled me spectacles off me nose an'
stuck 'em in his own little mouth. He thought, mebbe, he could see with
his mouth. An' thin he lucked me full in the face as cunnin as could be,
an' give the biggest jump that iver was. I tell ye, ma'am, babies is
smarter now than they used to be."

This remarkable anecdote, with the nurse's commentary, being repeated to
the Doctor in the morning, he philosophised as follows.

"There may be something in Rosann's statement. It is not impossible that
the babies of a civilized age are more exquisitely sensitive beings than
the babies of antique barbarism. It may be that at my birth I was a
little ahead of my Gallic ancestor at his birth. Perhaps I was able to
compare two sensations as early in life as he was able to perceive a
single sensation. It might be something like this. He at the age of ten
days would be capable of thinking, 'Milk is good.' I at the same age
could perhaps go so far as to think, 'Milk is better than Dally's
Mixture.' Babies now-a-days have need of being cleverer than they used
to be. They have more dangers to evade, more medicines to spit out."

"I know what you mean," said Lillie. "You always did rebel against
Dally. But what was I to do? He _would_ have the colic."

"I know it! He would! But Dally couldn't help it. Don't, for pity's
sake, vitiate and torment your poor little angel's stomach, so new to
the atrocities of this world, with drugs. These mixers of baby medicines
ought to be fed on nothing but their own nostrums. That would soon put a
stop to their inventions of the adversary."

"Oh dear," sighed Lillie. "I don't know what to do with him sometimes. I
am _so_ afraid of not doing enough, or doing too much!"

Then the _argumentem ad hominem_ occurred to her: that _argumentem_
which proves nothing, and which women love so well.

"But you have given him things, papa. Don't you remember the red fluid?"

"I never gave it to him," asserted the Doctor.

"But you gave it to me to give to him--when you threw the Dally out of
the window."

"And do you know what the red fluid was?"

"No. It did him good. It was just as powerful as the Dally. Consequently
it must have been a drug."

"It was pure water, slightly colored. That was all, upon my honor--as we
say down south. It used to amuse me to see you drop it according to
prescription--five drops for a dose--very particular not to give him
six. He might have drunk the vial full."

"Papa," said Lillie when she had fully realized this awful deception,
"you have a great many sins to repent of."

"Poisoning my own grandchild is not one of them, thank Heaven!"

"But suppose Ravvie had become really sick?" she suggested more
seriously.

"Ah! what a clear conscience I should have had! Nobody could have laid
it to me."

"How healthy, and strong, and big he is?" was her next observation. "He
will be like you. I would bet anything that he will be six feet high."

Ravenel laughed at a bet which would have to wait some sixteen or
eighteen years for a decision, and said it reminded him of a South
Carolinian who offered to wager that in the year two thousand slavery
would prevail the world over.

"This whole subject of infancy's perceptions, and opinions is curious,"
he observed presently. "What a world it would be, if it were exactly as
these little people see it! Yes, and what a world it would be, if it
were as we grown people see it in our different moods of depression,
exhilaration, vanity, spite, and folly! I suppose that only Deity sees
it truly."

In this kind of life the spring grew into summer, the summer sobered
into autumn, and the autumn began to grow hoary with winter. Eight
months of paternal affection received, and maternal cares bestowed had
decided that Lillie should neither die of her troubles nor suffer a
life-long blighting of the soul. In bloom she was what she used to be;
in expression alone had she suffered a change. Sometimes sudden flashes
of profoundly felt pain troubled her eyes, as she thought of her venture
of love and its great shipwreck. She had not the slightest feeling of
anger toward her husband; she could not be angry with the buried father
of her child. But she felt, and sometimes reproached herself for it,
that his crime had made her grieve less over his death, just as his
death had led her to pardon his crime. She often prayed for him, not
that she believed in Purgatory and its deliverance, but rather because
the act soothed painful yearnings which she could not dispel by reason
alone. Her devotional tendencies had been much increased by her
troubles. In fact, she was far more religious than some of the straiter
New Bostonians were able to believe when they knew that she played
whist, and noted how tastefully she was dressed, and how charmingly
graceful she was in social intercourse. She never went to sleep without
reading a chapter in the Bible, and praying for her child, her father,
and herself. It is possible that she may have forgotten the heathen, the
Jews, and the negroes. Well, she had not been educated to think much of
far away people, but rather to interest herself in such as were near to
her, and could be made daily happy or unhappy by her conduct. She almost
offended Mrs. Whitewood by admitting that she loved Ravvie a thousand
times more than the ten tribes, or, as Mrs. W. called them, the
wandering sheep of the house of Israel. Nor could this excellent lady
enlist her interest in favor of the doctrine of election, owing perhaps
to the adverse remarks of Doctor Ravenel.

"My dear madame," he said, "let us try to be good, repent of our
short-comings, trust in the atonement, and leave such niceties to those
whose business it is to discuss them. Doctrines are no more religion
than geological bird-tracks are animated nature. Doctrines are the
footprints of piety. You can learn by them where devout-minded men have
trod in their searchings after the truth. But they are not in themselves
religion, and will not save souls."

"But think of the great and good men who have made these doctrines the
study and guide of their lives," said Mrs. Whitewood. "Think of our
Puritan forefathers."

"I do," answered the Doctor. "I think highly of them. They have my
profoundest respect. We are still moving under the impetus which they
gave to humanity. Dead as they are, they govern this continent. At the
same time they must have been disagreeable to live with. Their doctrines
made them hard in thought and manner. When I think of their grimness,
uncharity, inclemency, I am tempted to say that the sinners of those
days were the salt of the earth. Of course, Mrs. Whitewood, it is only a
temptation. I don't succumb to it. But now, as to these doctrines, as to
merely dogmatic religion, it reminds me of a story. This story goes (I
don't believe it), that an ingenious man, having found that a bandage
drawn tight around the waist will abate the pangs of hunger, set up a
boarding-house on the idea. At breakfast the waiters strapped up each
boarder with a stout surcingle. At dinner the waistbelts were drawn up
another hole--or two, if you were hungry. At tea there was another pull
on the buckle. The story proceeds that one dyspeptic old bachelor found
himself much better by the evening of the second day, but that the other
guests rebelled and left the house in a body, denouncing the gentlemanly
proprietor as a humbug. Now some of our ethical purveyors remind me of
this inventor. They put nothing into you; they give you no sustaining
food. They simply bind your soul, and now and then take up a hole in
your moral waistbelt."

It is pretty certain that Lillie even felt more interest in Captain
Colburne than in the vanished Hebrews. It will be remembered that she
has never ceased to like him since she met him, more than three years
ago, in this same New Boston House, which is now in some faint degree
fragrant to her with his memory. Here commenced that loyal affection
which has followed her through her love for another, her marriage, and
her maternity, and which has risked life to save her from captivity. She
would be ungrateful if she did not prefer him in her heart to every
other human being except her father and Ravvie. Next to her intercourse
with this same parent and child, Colburne's letters were her chief
social pleasures. They were invariably directed to the Doctor; but if
she got at them first, she had no hesitation about opening them. It was
her business and pleasure also to file them for preservation.

"If he never returns," she said, "I will write his life. But how
horrible to hear of him killed!"

"In five months more his three years will be up," observed the Doctor.
"I hope that he will be protected through the perils that remain."

"I hope so," echoed Lillie. "I wonder if the war will last long enough
to need Ravvie. He shall never go to West Point."

"He is pretty certain not to go for the next fourteen years," said
Ravenel, smiling at this long look ahead.

Lillie sighed; she was thinking of her husband; it was West Point which
had ruined his noble character; nothing else could account for such a
downfall; and her child should not go there.

In July (1864) they heard that the Nineteenth Corps had been transferred
to Virginia, and during the autumn Colburne's letters described
Sheridan's brilliant victories in the Shenandoah Valley. The Captain was
present in the three pitched battles, and got an honorable mention for
gallantry, but no promotion. Indeed advancement was impossible without a
transfer, for, although his regiment had only two field-officers, it was
now too much reduced in numbers to be entitled to a colonel. More than
two-thirds of the rank and file, and more than two-thirds of the
officers had fallen in those three savage struggles. Nevertheless the
young man's letters were unflagging in their tone of elation, bragging
of the bravery of his regiment, describing bayonet charges through
whistling storms of hostile musketry, telling of captured flags and
cannon by the half hundred, affectionate over his veteran corps
commander, and enthusiastic over his youthful general in chief.

"Really, that is a most brilliant letter," observed Ravenel, after
listening to Colburne's account of the victory of Cedar Creek. "That is
the most splendid battle-piece that ever was produced by any author,
ancient or modern," he went on to say in his enthusiastic and somewhat
hyperbolical style. "Neither Tacitus nor Napier can equal it. Alison is
all fudge and claptrap, with his granite squares of infantry and his
billows of cavalry. One can understand Colburne. I know just how that
battle of Cedar Creek was fought, and I almost think that I could fight
such an one myself. There is cause and effect, and their relations to
each other, in his narrative. When he comes home I shall insist upon his
writing a history of this war."

"I wish he would," said Lillie, with a flash of interest for which she
blushed presently.

CHAPTER XXXIV.

LILLIE'S ATTENTION IS RECALLED TO THE RISING GENERATION.

On or about the first of January, 1865, Lillie chanced to go out on a
shopping excursion, and descended the stairway of the hotel just in time
to catch sight of a newly arrived guest, who was about entering his room
on the first story. One servant directed the unsteady step and supported
the wavering form of the stranger, while another carried a painted
wooden box eighteen or twenty inches square, which seemed to be his sole
baggage. As Lillie was in the broad light and the invalid was walking
from her down a dark passage, she could not see how thin and yellow his
face was, nor how weather-stained, threadbare, and even ragged was his
fatigue uniform. But she could distinguish the dark blue cloth, and gilt
buttons which her eye never encountered now without a sparkle of
interest.

She had reached the street before the question occurred to her. Could it
be Captain Colburne? She reasoned that it could not be, for he had
written to them only a fortnight ago without mentioning either sickness
or wounds, and the time of his regiment would not be up for ten days
yet. Nevertheless she made her shopping tour a short one for thinking of
that sick officer, and on returning to the hotel she looked at the
arrival-book, regardless of the half-dozen students who lounged against
the office counter. There, written in the clerk's hand, was "Capt.
Colburne, No. 18." As she went up stairs she could not resist the
temptation of passing No. 18, and was nearly overcome by a sudden
impulse to knock at the door. She wanted to see her best friend, and to
know if he were really sick, and how sick, and whether she could do
anything for him. She determined to send a servant to make instant
inquiries; but on reaching her room she found her father playing with
Ravvie.

"Papa, Captain Colburne is here," were her first words.

"Is it possible!" exclaimed the Doctor, leaping up with delight. "Have
you seen him?"

"Not to speak with him. I am afraid he is sick. He was leaning on the
porter's arm. He is in number eighteen. Do go and ask how he is."

"I will. You are certain that it is our Captain Colburne?"

"It must be," answered Lillie as he went out; and then thought with a
blush, "Will papa laugh at me if I am mistaken?"

When Ravenel rapped at the door of No. 18, a deep but rather hoarse
voice answered, "Come in."

"My dear friend!" exclaimed the Doctor, rushing into the room; but the
moment that he saw the Captain he stopped in surprise and dismay.

"Don't get up," he said. "Don't stir. Bless me! how long have you been
in this way?"

"Only a little while--a month or two," answered Colburne with his
customary cheerful smile. "Soon be all right again. Sit down."

He was stretched at full length on his bed, evidently quite feeble, his
eyes underscored with lines of blueish yellow, his face sallow and
features sharpened. The eyes themselves were heavy and dull with the
effects of the opium which he had taken to enable him to undergo the
day's journey. Besides his long brown mustache, which had become ragged
with want of care, he had on a beard of three weeks' growth; and his
face and hands were stained with the dust and smirch of two days'
continuous railroad travel, which he had not yet had time to wash
away--in fact, as soon as he had reached his room he had thrown himself
on the bed and fallen asleep. His only clothing was a summer blouse of
dark blue flannel, a common soldier's shirt of knit woolen, Government
trousers of coarse light-blue cloth without a welt, and brown Government
stockings worn through at toe and heel. On the floor lay his shoes,
rough kip-skin brogans, likewise of Government issue. All of his
clothing was ineradically stained with the famous mud of Virginia; his
blouse was threadbare where the sword-belt went, and had a ragged
bullet-hole through the collar. Altogether he presented the spectacle of
a man pretty thoroughly worn out in field service.

"Is that all you wear in this season?" demanded, or rather exclaimed the
Doctor. "You will kill yourself."

Colburne's answering laugh was so feeble that its cheerfulness sounded
like mockery.

"There isn't a chance of killing me," he said. "I am not cold. On the
contrary, I am suffering with the heat of these fires and close rooms.
It's rather odd, considering how run down I am. But actually I have been
quarreling all the way home to keep my window in the car open, I was so
stifled for want of air. Three years spent out of doors makes a house
seem like a Black Hole of Calcutta."

"But no vest!" urged the Doctor. "It's enough to guarantee you an
inflammation of the lungs."

"I hav'n't seen my vest nor any part of my full uniform for six
months," said Colburne, much amused. "You don't know till you try it how
hardy a soldier can be, even when he is sick. My only bed-clothing until
about the first of November was a rubber blanket. I will tell you. When
we left Louisiana in July we thought we were going to besiege Mobile,
and consequently I only took my flannel suit and rubber blanket. It was
enough for a southern summer campaign. Henry had all he could do to tote
his own affairs, and my rations and frying-pan. You ought to have seen
the disgust with which he looked at his bundle. He began to think that
he would rather be respectable, and industrious, and learn to read, than
carry such a load as that. His only consolation was that he would soon
steal a horse. Well, I hav'n't seen my trunk since I left it on store in
New Orleans, and I don't know where it is, though I suppose it may be in
Washington with the rest of the baggage of our division. I tell you this
has been a glorious campaign, this one in the Shenandoah; but it has
been a teaser for privations, marching, and guard-duty, as well as
fighting. It is the first time that I ever knocked under to hardships.
Half-starved by day, and half-frozen by night. I don't think that even
this would have laid me out, however, if I hadn't been poisoned by the
Louisiana swamps. Malarious fever is what bothers me."

"You will have to be very careful of yourself," said the Doctor. He
noticed a febrile agitation in the look and even in the conversation of
the wasted young hero which alarmed him.

"Oh no," smiled Colburne. "I will be all right in a week or two. All I
want is rest. I will be about in less than a week. I can travel now. You
don't realize how a soldier can pick himself up from an ordinary
illness. Isn't it curious how the poor fellows will be around on their
pins, and in their clothes till they die? I think I am rather effeminate
in taking off my shoes. I only did it out of compliment to the white
coverlet. Doesn't it look reproachfully clean compared with me? I am
positively ashamed of my filthiness, although I didn't suspect it until
I got into the confines of peaceful civilization. I assure you I am a
tolerably tidy man for our corps in its present condition. I am a very
respectable average."

"We are all ready here to worship your very rags."

"Well. After I get rid of them. I must have a citizen's suit as soon as
possible."

"Can't you telegraph for your trunk?"

"I have. But that's of no consequence. No more uniform for me. I am home
to be mustered out of service. I can't stay any longer, you understand.
I am one of the original officers, and have never been promoted, and so
go out with the original organization. If we could have re-enlisted
eighteen men more, we should have been a full veteran regiment, and I
could have staid. I came home before the organization. I was on detached
duty as staff-officer, and so got a leave of absence. You see I wanted
to be here as early as possible in order to make out my men's account,
and muster-out rolls. I have a horrible amount of work to do this week."

"Work!" exclaimed Ravenel. "You are no more fit to work than you are to
fly. You can't work, and you sha'n't."

"But I must. I am responsible. If I don't do this job I may be dismissed
the service, instead of being mustered out honorably. Do you think I an
going to let myself be disgraced? Sooner die in harness!"

"But, my dear friend, you can't do it. Your very talk is feverish; you
are on the edge of delirium."

"Oh no! I can't help laughing at you. You don't know how much a sick man
can do, if he must. He can march and fight a battle. I have done it,
weaker than this. Thank God, I have my company papers. They are in that
box--all my baggage--all I want. I can make my first muster-out roll
to-morrow, and hire somebody to do the four copies. You see it must be
done, for my men's sake as well as mine. By Jove! we get horrible hard
measure in field service. I have gone almost mad about that box during
the past six months; wanted it every day and couldn't have it for lack
of transportation; the War Department demanding returns, and hospitals
demanding descriptive lists of wounded men; one threatening to stop my
pay, and another to report me to the Adjutant-General; and I couldn't
make out a paper for lack of that box. If I had only known that we were
coming to Virginia, I could have prepared myself, you see; I could have
made out a memorandum-book of my company accounts to carry in my pocket;
but how did I know?"

He spoke as rapidly and eagerly as if he were pleading his case before
the Adjutant-General, and showing cause why he should not be
dishonorably dismissed the service. After a moment of gloomy reflection
he spoke again, still harping on this worrying subject.

"I have six months' unfinished business to write up, or I am a disgraced
man. The Commissary of Musters will report me to the Adjutant-General,
and the Adjutant-General will dismiss me from the service. It's pretty
justice, isn't it?"

"But if you are a staff-officer and on detached service?"

"That doesn't matter. The moment the muster-out day comes, I am
commandant of company, and responsible for company papers. I ought to go
to work to-day. But I can't. I am horribly tired. I may try this
evening."

"No no, my dear friend," implored the Doctor. "You mustn't talk in this
way. You will make yourself sick. You _are_ sick. Don't you know that
you are almost delirious on this subject?"

"Am I? Well, let's drop it. By the way, how are you? And how is Mrs.
Carter? Upon my honor I have been shamefully selfish in talking so much
about my affairs. How is Mrs. Carter, and the little boy?"

"Very well, both of them. My daughter will be glad to see you. But you
mustn't go out to-day."

"No no. I want some clothes. I can't go out in these filthy rags. I am
loaded and disreputable with the sacred southern soil. If you will have
the kindness to ring the bell, I will send for a tailor. I must be
measured for a citizen's suit immediately."

"My dear fellow, why won't you undress and go to bed? I will order a
strait-jacket for you if you don't."

"Oh, you don't know the strength of my constitution," said Colburne,
with his haggard, feverish, confident smile.

"Upon my soul, you look like it!" exclaimed the Doctor, out of patience.
"Well, what will you have for dinner? Of course you are not going down."

"Not in these tatters--no. Why, I think I should like--let me see--some
good--oysters and mince pie."

The Doctor laughed aloud, and then threw up his hands desperately.

"I thought so. Stark mad. I'll order your dinner myself, sir. You shall
have some farina."

"Just as you say. I don't care much. I don't want anything. But it's a
long while since I have had a piece of mince pie, and it can't be as bad
a diet as raw pork and green apples."

"I don't know," answered the Doctor. "Now then, will you promise to take
a bath and go regularly to bed as soon as I leave you?"

"I will. How you bully a fellow! I tell you I'm not sick, to speak of.
I'm only a little worried."

When Ravenel returned to his own apartment he found Lillie waiting to go
down to dinner.

"How is he?" she asked the moment he opened the door.

"Very badly. Very feverish. Hardly in his right mind."

"Oh no, papa," remonstrated Lillie. "You always exaggerate such things.
Now he isn't very bad; is he? Is he as sick as he was at Donnelsonville?
You know how fast he got well then. I don't believe he is in any
danger. Is he?"

She took a strong interest in him; it was her way to take an interest
and to show it. She had much of what the French call expansion, and very
little of self-repression whether in feeling or speech.

"I tell you, my dear, that I am exceedingly anxious. He is almost
prostrated by weakness, and there is a febrile excitement which is
weakening him still more. No immediate danger, you understand; but the
case is certainly a very delicate and uncertain one. So many of these
noble fellows die after they get home! I wouldn't be so anxious, only
that he thinks he has a vast quantity of company business on hand which
must be attended to at once."

"Can't we do it, or some of it, for him?"

"Perhaps so. I dare say. Yes, I think it likely. But now let us hurry
down. I want to order something suitable for his dinner. I must buy a
dose of morphine, too, that will make him sleep till to-morrow morning.
He _must_ sleep, or he won't live."

"Oh, papa! I hope you didn't talk that way to _him_. You are enough to
frighten patients into the other world, you are always so anxious about
them."

"Not much danger of frightening him," groaned the Doctor. "I wish he
could be scared--just a little--just enough to keep him quiet."

After dinner the Doctor saw Colburne again. He had bathed, had gone to
bed, and had an opiated doze, but was still in his state of fevered
nervousness, and showed it, unconsciously to himself, in his
conversation. Just now his mind was running on the subject of Gazaway,
probably in connection with his own lack of promotion; and he talked
with a bitterness of comment, and an irritation of feeling which were
very unusual with him.

"You know the secret history of his rehabilitation," said he. "Well,
there is one consolation in the miserable affair. He fooled our sly
Governor. You know it was agreed, that, after Gazaway had been
whitewashed with a lieutenant-colonelcy, he should show his gratitude by
carrying his district for our party, and then resign to make way for the
Governor's nephew, Major Rathbun. But it seems Gazaway had his own
ideas. He knew a trick or two besides saving his bacon on the
battle-field. His plan was that he should be the candidate for Congress
from the district. When he found that he couldn't make that work, he did
the next best thing, and held on to his commission. Wasn't it capital?
It pays me for being overlooked, during three years, in spite of the
recommendations of my colonel and my generals. There he is still,
Lieutenant-Colonel, with the Governor's nephew under him to do his
fighting and field duty. I don't know how Gazaway got command of the
conscript camp where he has been for the last year. I suppose he lobbied
for it. But I know that he has turned it to good account. One of my
sergeants was on detached duty at the camp, and was taken behind the
scenes. He told me that he made two hundred dollars in less than a
month, and that Gazaway must have pocketed ten times as much."

"How is it possible that they have not ferreted out such a scoundrel!"
exclaims the horror-stricken Doctor.

"Ah! the War Department has had a great load to carry. The War
Department has had its hands too full of Jeff Davis to attend to every
smaller rascal."

"But why didn't Major Rathbun have him tried for his old offences? It
was the Major's interest to get him out of his own way."

"Those were condoned by the acceptance of his resignation. Gazaway died
officially with full absolution; and then was born again in his
reappointment. He could go to work with clean hands to let substitutes
escape for five hundred dollars a-piece, while the sergeant who allowed
the man to dodge him got fifty. Isn't it a beautiful story?"

"Shocking! But this is doing you harm. You don't need talk--you need
sleep. I have brought you a dose to make you hold your tongue till
to-morrow morning."

"Oh, opium. I have been living on it for the last forty-eight hours--the
last week."

"Twelve more hours won't hurt you. You must stop thinking and feeling. I
tell you honestly that I never saw you in such a feverish state of
excitation when you were wounded. You talk in a manner quite unlike
yourself."

"Very well," said Colburne with a long-drawn sigh, as if resigning
himself by an effort to the repugnant idea of repose.

Here we may as well turn off Lieutenant-Colonel Gazaway, since he will
not be executed by any act of civil or military justice. Removed at last
from the conscript camp, and ordered to the front, he at once sent in
his resignation, backed up by a surgeon's certificate of physical
disability, retired from the service with a capital of ten or fifteen
thousand dollars, removed to New York, set up a first-class
billiard-saloon, turned democrat once more, obtained a couple of city
offices, and now has an income of seven or eight thousand a-year, a
circle of admiring henchmen, and a reputation for ability in business
and politics. When he speaks in a ward meeting or in a squad of
speculators on 'Change, his words have ten times the influence that
would be accorded in the same places to the utterances of Colburne or
Ravenel. I, however, prefer to write the history of these two gentlemen,
who appear so unsuccessful when seen from a worldly point of view.

Fearing to disturb Colburne's slumbers, Ravenel did not visit him again
until nine o'clock on the following morning. He found him dressed, and
looking over a mass of company records, preparatory to commencing his
muster-out roll.

"You ought not to do that," said the Doctor. "You are very feverish and
weak. All the strength you have is from opiates, and you tax your brain
fearfully by driving it on such fuel."

"But it must be done, Doctor," he said with a scowl, as if trying to
see clearly through clouds of fever and morphine. "It is an awful job,"
he added with a sigh. "Just see what it is. I must have the name of
every officer and man that ever belonged to the company--where, when,
and by whom enlisted--where, when, and by whom mustered in--when and by
whom last paid--what bounty paid and what bounty due--balance of
clothing account--stoppages of all sorts--facts and dates of every
promotion and reduction, discharge, death and desertion--number and date
of every important order. Five copies! Why don't they demand five
hundred? Upon my soul, it doesn't seem as if I could do it."

"Why not make some of your men do it?"

"I have none here. I am the only man who will go out on this paper.
There is not a man of my original company who has not either re-enlisted
as a veteran, or deserted, or died, or been killed, or been discharged
because of wounds, or breaking down under hardships."

"Astonishing!"

"Very curious. That Shenandoah campaign cut up our regiment wonderfully.
We went there with four hundred men, and we had less than one hundred
and fifty when I left."

The civilian stared at the coolness of the soldier, which seemed to him
much like hard-heartedness. The latter rubbed his forehead and eyes, not
affected by these tremendous recollections, but simply seeking to gain
clearness of brain enough to commence his talk.

"You must not work to-day," said the Doctor.

"I have only three days for the job, and I _must_ work to-day."

"Well--go on then. Make your original, which is, I suppose, the great
difficulty; and my daughter and I will make the four others."

"Will you? How kind you are!"

At nine o'clock of the following morning Colburne delivered to Ravenel
the original muster-out roll. During that day and the next the father
and daughter finished the four copies, while Colburne lay in bed, too
sick and dizzy to raise his head. On the fourth day he went by railroad
to the city of ----, the primary rendezvous of the regiment, and was
duly mustered out of existence as an officer of the United States army.
Returning to New Boston that evening, he fainted at the door of the
hotel, was carried to his room by the porters, and did not leave his bed
for forty-eight hours. At the end of that time he dressed himself in his
citizen's suit, and called on Mrs. Carter. She was astonished and
frightened to see him, for he was alarmingly thin and ghastly.
Nevertheless, after the first startled exclamation of "Captain
Colburne!" she added with a benevolent hypocrisy, "How much better you
look than I thought to see you!"

He held both her hands for a moment, gazing into her eyes with a
profound gratification at their sympathy, and then said, as he seated
himself, "Thank you for your anxiety. I am going to get well now. I am
going to give myself three months of pure, perfect rest."

The wearied man pronounced the word _rest_ with a touching intonation of
pleasure.

"Don't call me Captain," he resumed. "The very word tires me, and I want
repose. Besides, I am a citizen, and have a right to the Mister."

"He is mortified because he was not promoted," thought Lillie, and
called him by the threadbare title no more.

"It always seems to be our business to take care of you when you are
sick," she said. "We nursed you at Taylorsville--that is, till we wanted
some fighting done."

"That seems a great while ago," replied Colburne meditatively. "How many
things have happened since then!" he was about to say, but checked the
utterance for fear of giving her pain.

"Yes, it seems a long time ago," she repeated soberly, for she too
thought how many things had happened since then, and thought it with
more emotion than he could give to the idea. He continued to gaze at her
earnestly and with profound pity in his heart, while his memory flashed
over the two great incidents of maternity and widowhood. "She has fought
harder battles than I have," he said to himself, wondering meanwhile to
find her so little changed, and deciding that what change there was only
made her more charming. He longed to say some word of consolation for
the loss of her husband, but he would not speak of the subject until she
introduced it. Lillie's mind also wondered shudderingly around that
bereavement, and then dashed desperately away from it, without uttering
a plaint.

"Can I see the baby?" he asked, after these few moments of silence.

She colored deeply, not so much with pleasure and pride, as with a
return of the old virginity of soul. He understood it, for he remembered
that she had blushed in the same manner when she met him for the first
time after her marriage. It was the modesty of her womanhood,
confessing, "I am not what I was when you saw me last."

"He is not a baby," she laughed. "He is a great boy, more than a year
old. Come and look at him."

She led the way into her room. It was the first time that he had ever
been in her room, and the place filled him with delicious awe, as if he
were in the presence of some sweet sanctity. Irish Rosann, sitting by
the bedside, and reading her prayer-book, raised her old head and took a
keen survey of the stranger through her silver-rimmed spectacles. On the
bed lay a chubby urchin, well grown for a yearling, his fair face red
with health, sunburn, and sleep, arms spread wide apart, and one dimpled
leg and foot outside of the coverlet.

"There is the Little Doctor," she said, bending down and kissing a
dimple.

It was a long time since she had called him "Little General," or,
"Little Brigadier." From the worship of the husband she had gone back
in a great measure, perhaps altogether, to the earlier and happier
worship of the parent.

"Does he look like his grandfather?" asked Colburne.

"Why! Can't you see it? He is wonderfully like him. He has blue eyes,
too. Don't you see the resemblance?"

"I think he has more chins than your father. He has double chins all the
way down to his toes," said Colburne, pointing to the collops on the
little leg.

"You mustn't laugh at him," she answered. "I suppose you have seen him
enough. Men seldom take a longer look than that at a baby."

"Yes. I don't want to wake him up. I don't want the responsibility of
it. I wouldn't assume the responsibilities of an ant. I haven't the
energy for it."

They returned to the little parlor. The Doctor came in, and immediately
forced the invalid to lie on a sofa, propping him up with pillows and
proposing to cover him with an Affghan.

"No," said Colburne. "I beg pardon for my obstinacy, but I suffer with
heat all the time."

"It is the fever," said the Doctor. "Remittent malarious fever. It is no
joke when it dates from Brashear City."

"It is not being used to a house," answered Colburne, stubborn in faith
in his own health. "It is wearing a vest and a broadcloth coat. I really
am not strong enough to bear the hardships of civilization."

"We shall see," said the Doctor gravely. "The Indians die of
civilization. So does many a returned soldier. You will have to be
careful of yourself for a long time to come."

"I am," said Colburne. "I sleep with windows open."

"Why didn't you write to us that you were sick?" asked Lillie.

"I didn't wish to worry you. I knew you were kind enough to be worried.
What was the use?"

She thought that it was noble, and just like him, but she said nothing.
She could not help admiring him, as he lay there, for looking so sick
and weak, and yet so cheerful and courageous, so absolutely indifferent
to his state of bodily depression. There was not in his face or manner a
single shadow of expression which seemed like an appeal for pity or
sympathy. He had the air of one who had become so accustomed to
suffering as to consider it a common-place matter, not worthy of a
moment's despondency, or even consideration. His look was noticeably
resolute, and energetic, yet patient.

"You are the most resigned sick man that I ever saw," she said. "You
make as good an invalid as a woman."

"A soldier's life cultivates some of the Christian virtues," he
answered; "especially resignation and obedience. Just see here. You are
roused at midnight, march twenty miles on end, halt three or four hours,
perhaps in a pelting rain; then you are faced about, marched back to
your old quarters and dismissed, and nobody ever tells you why or
wherefore. You take it very hard at first, but at last you get used to
it and do just as you are bid, without complaint or comment. You no more
pretend to reason concerning your duties than a millstone troubles
itself to understand the cause of its revolutions. You are set in
motion, and you move. Think of being started out at early dawn and made
to stand to arms till daylight, every morning, for six weeks running.
You may grumble at it, but you do it all the same. At last you forget to
grumble and even to ask the reason why. You obey because you are
ordered. Oh! a man learns a vast deal of stoical virtue in field
service. He learns courage, too, against sickness as well as against
bullets. I believe the war will give a manlier, nobler tone to the
character of our nation. The school of suffering teaches grand lessons."

"And how will the war end?" asked Lillie, anxious, as every citizen was,
to get the opinion of a soldier on this great question.

"We shall beat them, of course."

"When?"

"I can't say. Nobody can. I never heard a military man of any merit
pretend to fix the time. Now that I am a civilian, perhaps I shall
resume the gift of prophecy."

"Mr. Seward keeps saying, in three months."

"Well, if he keeps saying so long enough he will hit it. Mr. Seward
hasn't been serious in such talk. His only object was to cheer up the
nation."

"So we shall beat them?" cheerfully repeated the converted secessionist.
"And what then? I hope we shall pitch into England. I hate her for being
so underhandedly spiteful toward the North, and false toward the South."

"Oh no; don't hate her. England, like every body else, doesn't like a
great neighbor, and would be pleased to see him break up into small
neighbors. But England is a grand old nation, and one of the lights of
the world. The only satisfaction which I should find in a war with
England would be that I could satisfy my curiosity on a point of
professional interest. I would like to see how European troops fight
compared with ours. I would cheerfully risk a battle for the spectacle."

"And which do you think would beat?" asked Lillie.

"I really don't know. That is just the question. Marengo against Cedar
Creek, Leipsic against the Wilderness. I should like, of all things in
the world, to see the trial."

Thus they talked for a couple of hours, in a quiet way, strolling over
many subjects, but discussing nothing of deep personal interest.
Colburne was too weak to have much desire to feel or to excite emotions.
In studying the young woman before him he was chiefly occupied in
detecting and measuring the exact change which the potent incidents of
her later life had wrought in her expression. He decided that she looked
more serious and more earnest than of old; but that was the total of his
fancied discoveries; in fact, he was too languid to analyze.

CHAPTER XXXV.

CAPTAIN COLBURNE AS MR. COLBURNE.

During three months Colburne rested from marches, battles, fatigues,
emotions. He was temporarily so worn out in body and mind that he could
not even rally vigor enough to take an interest in any but the greatest
of the majestic passing events. It is to be considered that he had been
case-hardened by war to all ordinary agitations; that exposure to cannon
and musketry had so calloused him as that he could read newspapers with
tranquillity. Accordingly he troubled himself very little about the
world; and it got along at an amazing rate without his assistance. There
were no more Marengos in the Shenandoah Valley, but there was a Waterloo
near Petersburg, and an Ulm near Raleigh, and an assassination of a
greater than William of Orange at Washington, and over all a grand,
re-united, triumphant republic.

As to the battles Colburne only read the editorial summaries and
official reports, and did not seem to care much for "our own
correspondent's" picturesque particulars. Give him the positions, the
dispositions, the leaders, the general results, and he knew how to infer
the minutiæ. To some of his civilian friends, the brother abolitionists
of former days, this calmness seemed like indifference to the victories
of his country; and such was the eagerness and hotness of the times that
some of them charged him with want of patriotism, sympathy with the
rebels, copperheadism, etc. One day he came into the Ravenel parlor with
a smile on his face, but betraying in his manner something of the
irritability of weakness and latent fever.

"I have heard a most astonishing thing," he said. "I have been called a
Copperhead. I who fought three years, marched the skin off my feet,
have been wounded, starved, broken down in field service, am a
Copperhead. The man who inferred it ought to know; he has lived among
Copperheads for the last three years. He has never been in the
army--never smelled a pinch of rebel powder. There were no Copperheads
at the front; they were all here, at the rear, where he was. He ought to
know them, and he says that I am one of them. Isn't it amazing!"

"How did he discover it?" asked the Doctor.

"We were talking about the war. This man--who has never heard a bullet
whistle, please remember--asserted that the rebel soldiers were cowards,
and asked my opinion. I demurred. He insisted and grew warm. 'But,' said
I, 'don't you see that you spoil my glory? Here I have been in the field
three years, finding these rebels a very even match in fighting. If they
are cowards, I am a poltroon. The inference hurts me, and therefore I
deny the premise.' I think that my argument aggravated him. He repeated
positively that the rebels were cowards, and that whoever asserted the
contrary was a southern sympathiser. 'But,' said I, 'the rebel armies
differ from ours chiefly in being more purely American. Is it the
greater proportion of native blood which causes the cowardice?'
Thereupon I had the Copperhead brand put upon my forehead, and was
excommunicated from the paradise of loyalty. I consider it rather
stunning. I was the only practical abolitionist in the company--the only
man who had freed a negro, or caused the death of a slaveholder. Doctor,
you too must be a Copperhead. You have suffered a good deal for the
cause of freedom and country; but I don't believe that you consider the
rebel armies packs of cowards."

The Doctor noted the excitement of his young friend, and observed to
himself, "Remittent malarious fever."

"I get along very easily with these earnest people," he added aloud.
"They say more than they strictly believe, because their feelings are
stronger than can be spoken. They are pretty tart; but they are mere
buttermilk or lemonade compared with the nitric acid which I used to
find in Louisiana; they speak hard things, but they don't stick you
under the fifth rib with a bowie-knife. Thanks to my social training in
the South, I am able to say to a man who abuses me for my opinions,
'Sir, I am profoundly grateful to you for not cutting my throat from ear
to ear. I shall never forget your politeness.'"

The nervous fretfulness apparent in Colburne's manner on this occasion
passed away as health and strength returned. Another phenomenon of his
recovered vigor was that he began to show a stronger passion for the
society of Mrs. Carter than he had exhibited when he first returned from
the wars. On his well days he made a span with young Whitewood at the
baby wagon; only it was observable that, after a few trials, they came
to a tacit understanding to take turns in this duty; so that when one
was there, the other kept away, in a magnanimous, man fashion. Colburne
found Mrs. Carter, in the main, a much more serious person in temper
than when he bade her good-bye in Thibodeaux. The interest which this
shadow of sadness gave her in his eyes, or, perhaps I should say, the
interest with which she invested the subject of sadness in his mind, may
be inferred from the somewhat wordy fervor of the following passage,
which he penned about this time in his common-place book.

"_The Dignity of Sorrow._ Grand is the heart which is ennobled, not
crushed, by sorrow; by mighty sorrows worn, not as manacles, but as a
crown. Try to conceive the dignity of a soul which has suffered deeply
and borne its sufferings well, as compared with another soul which has
not suffered at all. Remember how we respect a veteran battle-ship--a
mere dead mass of timber, ropes, and iron--the Hartford--after her decks
have run with blood, and been torn by shot. No spectacle of new frigates
just from the stocks, moulded in the latest perfected form, can stir our
souls with sympathy like the sight of the battered hulk. Truly there is
something of divinity in the man of sorrows, acquainted with grief, even
when his body is but human, provided always that his soul has grown
purer by its trials."

At one time Colburne was somewhat anxious about Mrs. Carter lest her
character should become permanently sombre in consequence of lonely
brooding over her troubles. He remembered with pleasure her former
girlish gayety, and wished that it might be again her prevailing
expression.

"Do you think you see people enough?" he asked her. "I mean, a
sufficient variety of people. Monotony of intellectual diet is as bad
for the spirit as monotony of physical nourishment for the body."

"I am sure that papa and Mr. Whitewood constitute a variety," she
answered.

Colburne was not badly pleased with this speech, inasmuch as it seemed
to convey a slight slur upon Mr. Whitewood. He was so gratified, in
fact, that he lost sight of the subject of the conversation until she
recalled him to it.

"Do you think I am getting musty?" she inquired.

"Of course not. But there is danger in a long-continued uniformity of
spiritual surroundings: danger of running into a habit of reverie,
brooding, melancholy: danger of growing spiritually old."

"I know it. But what can a woman do? It is one of the inconveniences of
womanhood that we can't change our surroundings--not even our hoops--at
our own pleasure. We can't run out into the world and say, Amuse us."

"There are two worlds for the two sexes. A man's consists of all the
millions of earth and of future time--unless he becomes a captain in the
Tenth Barataria--then he stays where he began. A woman's consists of the
people whom she meets daily. But she can enlarge it; she can make it
comprehend more than papa and Mr. Whitewood."

"But not more than Ravvie," said Lillie.

As Colburne listened to this declaration he felt something like
jealousy of the baby, and something like indignation at Mrs. Carter.
What business had she to let herself be circumscribed by the limits of
such a diminutive creature? This was not the only time that Lillie shot
this single arrow in her quiver at Mr. Colburne. She talked a great deal
to him about Ravvie, believing all the while that she kept a strict rein
upon her maternal vanity, and did not mention the boy half as often as
she would have been justified in doing by his obesity and other
remarkable characteristics. I do not mean to intimate that the subject
absolutely and acrimoniously annoyed our hero. On the whole her maternal
fondness was a pleasant spectacle to him, especially when he drew the
inference that so good a mother would be sure to make an admirable wife.
Moreover his passion for pets easily flowed into an affection for this
infant, and the child increased the feeling by his grateful response to
the young bachelor's attentions. Mrs. Carter blushed more than once to
see her baby quit her and toddle across the room and greet Colburne's
entrance.

"Ravvie, come here," she would say. "You trouble people."

"No, no," protested Colburne, picking up the little man and setting him
on his shoulder. "I like to be troubled by people who love me."

Then after a slight pause, he added audaciously, "I never have been much
troubled in that way."

Mrs. Carter's blush deepened a shade or two at this observation. It was
one of those occasions on which a woman always says something as
mal-apropos as possible; and in accordance with this instinct of her
sex, she spoke of the Russian Plague, which was then a subject of gossip
in the papers.

"I am so afraid Ravvie will take it," she said. "I have heard that there
is a case next door, and I am really tempted to run away with him for a
week or two."

"I wouldn't," replied Colburne. "You might run into it somewhere else.
One case is not alarming. If I had forty children to be responsible for,
I wouldn't break up for a single case."

"If you had forty you mightn't be so frightened as if you had only one,"
remarked Mrs. Carter, seriously.

Then the Doctor came in, to declare in his cheerful way that there was
no Russian Plague in the city, and that, even if there were, it was no
great affair of a disease among a well-fed and cleanly population.

"We are more in danger of breaking out with national vanity," said he.
"They are singing anthems, choruses, pæans of praise to us across the
water. All the nations of Europe are welcoming our triumph, as the
daughters of Judea went out with cymbals and harps to greet the giant
killing David. Just listen to this."

Here he unfolded the Evening Post of the day, took off his eye-glasses,
put on his spectacles, and read extracts from European editorials
written on the occasion of the fall of Richmond and surrender of Lee.

"They are more flattering than Fourth of July orations," said Colburne.
"I feel as though I ought to go straight down to the sea-shore and make
a bow across the Atlantic. It is enough to make a spread peacock-tail
sprout upon every loyal American. I am not sure but that the next
generation will be furnished with the article, as being absolutely
necessary to express our consciousness of admiration. On the Darwinian
theory, you know; circumstances breed species."

"The Europeans seem to have more enthusiastic views of us than we do of
ourselves," observed Lillie. "I never thought of our being such a grand
nation as Monsieur Laboulaye paints us. You never did, papa."

"I never had occasion to till now," said the Doctor. "As long as we were
bedraggled in slavery there was not much room for honest, intelligent
pride of country. It is different now. These Europeans judge us aright;
we have done a stupendous thing. They are outside of the struggle, and
can survey its proportions with the eyes with which our descendants will
see it. I think I can discover a little of its grandeur. It is the fifth
act in the grand drama of human liberty. First, the Christian
revelation. Second, the Protestant reformation. Third, the war of
American Independence. Fourth, the French revolution. Fifth, the
struggle for the freedom of all men, without distinction of race and
color; this Democratic struggle which confirms the masses in an equality
with the few. We have taught a greater lesson than all of us think or
understand. Once again we have reminded the world of Democracy, the
futility of oligarchies, the outlawry of Cæsarism."

"In the long run the right conquers," moralized Colburne.

"Yes, as that pure and wise martyr to the cause of freedom, President
Lincoln, said four years ago, right makes might. A just system of labor
has produced power, and an unjust system has produced weakness. The
North, living by free industry, has twenty millions of people, and
wealth inexhaustible. The South, living by slavery, has twelve millions,
one half of whom are paupers and secret enemies. The right always
conquers because it always becomes the strongest. In that sense 'the
hand of God' is identical with 'the heaviest battalions.' Another thing
which strikes me is the intensity of character which our people have
developed. We are no longer a mere collection of thirty millions of
bores, as Carlyle called us. There never was greater vigor or range.
Look at Booth, the new Judas Iscariot. Look at Blackburn, who packed up
yellow fever rags with the hope of poisoning a continent. What a sweep,
what a gamut, from these satanic wretches to Abraham Lincoln! a purer,
wiser and greater than Socrates, whom he reminds one of by his plain
sense and homely humor. In these days--the days of Lincoln, Grant and
Sherman--faith in the imagination--faith in the supernatural origin of
humanity--becomes possible. We see men who are demoniacal and men who
are divine. I can now go back to my childhood, and read Plutarch as I
then read him, believing that wondrous men have lived because I see that
they do live. I can now understand the Paradise Lost, for I have beheld
Heaven fighting with Hell."

"The national debt will be awful," observes Lillie, after the brief
pause which naturally follows the Doctor's Cynicism. "Three thousand
millions! What will my share be?"

"We will pay it off," says the Doctor, "in a series of operatic
entertainments, at a hundred thousand dollars the dress seats--back
seats fifty thousand."

"The southern character will be improved by the struggle," observed
Colburne, after another silence. "They will be sweetened by adversity,
as their persimmons are by frost. Besides, it is such a calming thing to
have one's fight out! It draws off the bad blood. But what are we to do
about punishing the masses? I go for punishing only the leaders."

"Yes," coincided the Doctor. "They are the responsible criminals. It is
astonishing how imperiously strong characters govern weak ones. You will
often meet with a man who absolutely enters into and possesses other
men, making them talk, act and feel as if they were himself. He puts
them on and wears them, as a soldier crab puts on and wears an empty
shell. For instance, you hear a man talking treason; you look at him and
say, 'It is that poor fool, Cracker.' But all the while it is Planter,
who, being stronger minded than Cracker, dwells in him and blasphemes
out of his windows. Planter is the living crab, and Cracker is the dead
shell. The question comes up, 'Which shall we hang, and which shall we
pardon?' I say, hang Planter, and tell Cracker to get to work. Planter
gone, some better man will occupy Cracker and make him speak and live
virtuously."

But strange as it may seem, unpatriotic as it may seem, there was a
subject which interested Colburne more than these great matters. It was
a woman, a widow, a mother, who, as he supposed, still mourned her dead
husband, and only loved among the living her father and her child. How
imperiously, for wise ends, we are governed by the passion of sex for
sex, in spite of the superficial pleas of selfish reason and interest!
What other quality, physical or moral, have we that could take the place
of this beneficently despotic instinct? Do you believe that conscience,
sense of duty, philanthropy, would induce men and women to bear with
each other--to bring children into the world--to save the race from
extinction? Strike out the affection of sex for sex, and earth would be,
first a hell, then a desert. God is not very far from every one of us.
The nation was not more certainly guided by the hand of Providence in
overthrowing slavery, than was this man in loving this woman. I do not
suspect that any one of these reflections entered the mind of Colburne,
although he was intellectually quite capable of such a small amount of
philosophy. We never, or hardly ever think of applying general
principles to our own cases; and he believed, as a matter of course,
that he liked Mrs. Carter simply because she was individually loveable.
On other subjects he could think and talk with perfect rationality; he
could even discourse transcendentally to her concerning her own heart
history. For instance, one day when she was sadder than usual, nervous,
irritable, and in imperious need of a sympathising confidant, she
alluded shyly to her sorrows, and, finding him willing to listen, added
frankly, "Oh, I have been so unhappy!"

It is rather strange that he did not seize the opportunity and say, "Let
me be your consoler." But he too was in a temporarily morbid state, his
mind unpractical with fever and weakness, wandering helplessly around
the ideas of trouble and consolation like a moth around the
bewilderment of a candle, and not able to perceive that the great
comforter of life is action, labor, duty.

"So have multitudes," he answered. "There is some comfort in that."

"How _can_ you say so?" she asked, turning upon him in astonishment.

"Look here," he answered. "There are ten thousand blossoms on an apple
tree, but not five hundred of them mature into fruit. So it is with us
human beings: a few succeed, the rest are failures. It is a part of the
method of God. He creates many, in order that some may be sure to reach
his proposed end. He abounds in means; he has more material than he
needs; he minds nothing but his results. You and I, even if we are
blighted blooms, must be content with knowing that his purposes are
certain to be fulfilled. If we fail, others will succeed, and in that
fact we can rejoice, forgetting ourselves."

"Oh! but that is very hard," said Lillie.

"Yes; it is. But what right have we to demand that we shall be happy?
That is a condition that we have no right and no power to make with the
Creator of the Universe. Our desire should be that we might be enabled
to make others happy. I wonder that this should seem hard doctrine to
you. Women, if I understand them, are full of self-abnegation, and live
through multitudes of self-sacrifices."

"And still it sounds hard," persisted Lillie. "I could not bear another
sacrifice."

She closed her eyes under an impulse of spiritual agony, as the thought
occurred to her that she might yet be called on to give up her child.

"I am sorry you have been unhappy," he said, much moved by the
expression of her face at this moment. "I have sympathised with you, oh,
so much! without ever saying a word before."

She did not stop him from taking her hand, and for a few moments did not
withdraw it from his grasp. Far deeper than the philosophy, which she
could understand but not feel, these simple and common-place words, just
such as any child might utter, stole into her heart, conveying a tearful
sense of comfort and eliciting a throb of gratitude.

But their conversation was not often of so melancholy and sentimental a
nature. She had more gay hours with this old friend during a few weeks
than she had had during six months previous to his arrival. She often
laughed when the tears were ready to start; but gradually the spirit of
laughter was expelling the spirit of tears. She was hardly sensible, I
suspect, how thoroughly he was winding himself into all her emotions,
her bygone griefs, her present consolations, her pitying remembrance of
her husband, her love for her father and child, her recollections of the
last four years, so full for her of life and feeling. His presence
recalled by turns all of these things, sweeping gently, like a hand
timid because of affection, over every chord of her heart. Man has great
power over a woman when he is so gifted or so circumstanced that he can
touch that strongest part of her nature, her sentiments.

However, it must not be supposed that Mr. Colburne was at this time
playing a very audible tune on Mrs. Carter's heart-strings, or that he
even distinctly intended to touch that delicate instrument. He was quite
aware that he must better his pecuniary condition before he could
honorably meddle in such lofty music.

"I must go to work," he said, after he had been at home nearly three
months. "I shall get so decayed with laziness that I sha'n't be able to
pick myself up. I shall cease to be respectable if I lounge any longer
than is absolutely necessary to restore my health."

"Yes, work is best," answered the Doctor. "It is our earthly glory and
blessing. It is a great comfort to think that the evil spirit of no-work
is pretty much exorcised from our nation. The victory of the North is at
bottom the triumph of laboring men living by their own industry, over
non-laboring men who wanted to live by the industry of others. Europe
sees this even more plainly than we do. All over that continent the
industrious classes hail the triumph of the North as their own victory.
Slavery meant in reality to create an idle nobility. Liberty has
established an industrious democracy. In working for our own living we
are obeying the teachings of this war, the triumphant spirit of our
country and age. The young man who is idle now belongs to bygone and
semi-barbarous centuries; he is more of an old fogy than the narrowest
minded farm-laborer or ditch-digging emigrant. What a prosperous hive
this will be now that it contains no class of drones! There was no hope
of good from slavery. It was like that side of the moon which never sees
the bright face of the Earth and whose night is always darkness, no
matter how the heavens revolve. Yes, we must all go to work. That is, we
must be useful and respectable. I am very glad for your sake that you
have studied a profession. A young man brought up in literary and
scientific circles is subject to the temptation of concluding that it
will be a fine thing to have no calling but letters. He is apt to think
that he will make his living by his pen. Now that is all wrong; it is
wrong because the pen is an uncertain means of existence; for no man
should voluntarily place himself in the condition of living from hand to
mouth. Every university man, as well as every other man, should learn a
profession, or a business, or a trade. Then, when he has something solid
to fall back upon, he may if he chooses try what he can do as a scholar
or author."

"I shall re-open my law office," said Colburne.

"I wonder if it would be unhandsome or unfair," queried the Doctor, "if
I too should open an office and take such patients as might offer."

"I don't see it. I don't see it at all," responded Colburne.

"Nor do I, either--considering my necessities," said Ravenel, meanwhile
calculating internally how much longer his small cash capital would last
at the present rate of decrease.

Within a week after this conversation two offices were opened, and the
professional ranks of New Boston were reinforced by one doctor and one
lawyer.

"Papa, now that you have set up a sign," said Lillie, "I will trust you
entirely with Ravvie."

"Yes, women always ask after a sign," observed Ravenel. "It is
astonishing how much the sex believes in pretense and show. If I should
advertise myself--no matter how ignorant I might be--as a specialist in
female maladies, I could have all the lady invalids in New Boston for
patients. Positively I sometimes get out of patience with the sex for
its streaks of silliness. I am occasionally tempted to believe that the
greatest difficulty which man has overcome in climbing the heights of
civilization is the fact that he has had to tote women on his
shoulders."

"I thought you never used negro phrases, papa."

"I pass that one. Tote has a monosyllabic vigor about it which pleads
for it."

"You know Mrs. Poyser says that women are fools because they were made
to match the men."

"Mrs. Poyser was a very intelligent woman--well worthy of her son, Ike,"
returned the Doctor, who knew next to nothing of novels.

"Now go to your office," said Lillie, "and if Mrs. Poyser calls on you,
don't give her the pills meant for Mrs. Partington. They are different
ladies."

Colburne did not regret that he had been a soldier; he would not have
missed the battle of Cedar Creek alone for a thousand dollars; but he
sometimes reflected that if he had remained at home during the last
three years, he might now be in a lucrative practice. From his salary as
captain he had been able to lay up next to nothing. Nominally it was
fifteen hundred and sixty dollars; but the income tax took out thirty
dollars, and he had forfeited the monthly ten dollars allowed for
responsibility of arms, etc., during the time he was on staff duty; in
addition to which gold had been up to 290, diminishing the cash value of
his actual pay to less than five hundred dollars. Furthermore he had
lent largely to brother officers, and in consequence of the death of the
borrowers on heroic fields, had not always been repaid. Van Zandt owed
him two hundred dollars, and Carter had fallen before he could return
him a similar sum. Nevertheless, thanks to the industry and economy of a
father long since buried, the young man had a sufficient income to
support him while he could plant the slowly growing trees of business
and profit. He could live; but could he marry? Gold was falling, and so
were prices; but even before the war one thousand dollars a year would
not support two; and now it certainly would be insufficient for three.
He considered this question a great deal more than was necessary for a
man who meant to be a bachelor; and occasionally a recollection of
Whitewood's eighty thousand gave him a pang of envy, or jealousy, or
both together.

The lucre which he so earnestly desired, not for its own stupid sake,
but for the gratification of a secretly nursed purpose, began to flow in
upon him in small but constant driblets. Some enthusiastic people gave
him their small jobs in the way of conveyancing, etc., because he had
fought three years for his country; and at least, somewhat to his alarm,
a considerable case was thrust upon him, with a retaining fee which he
immediately banked as being too large for his pocket. Conscious that his
legal erudition was not great, he went to a former fellow student who
during the past four year had burrowed himself into a good practice, and
proposed that they should take the case in partnership.

"You shall be counsellor," said he, "and I will be advocate. You shall
furnish the law skeleton of the plea, and I will clothe it with appeals
to the gentlemen of the jury. I used to be famous for spouting, you
know; and I think I could ask a few questions."

"I will do it for a third," said the other, who was not himself a
pleader.

"Good!"

It was done and the case was gained. The pecuniary profits were divided,
but Colburne carried away all the popular fame, for he had spouted in
such a manner as quite to dissolve the gentlemen of the jury. The two
young men went into partnership on the basis afforded by their first
transaction, and were soon in possession of a promising if not an
opulent business. It began to seem possible that, at a not very distant
day, Colburne might mean something if he should say, "I endow thee with
my worldly goods."

CHAPTER XXXVI.

A BRACE OF OFFERS.

At last Colburne gave Mrs. Carter a bouquet. It was a more significant
act than the reader who loves flowers will perceive without an
explanation. Fond as he was of pets and of most things which are, or
stand as emblems of innocence, he cared very little for flowers except
as features of a landscape. He was conscious of a gratification in
walking along a field path which ran through dandelions, buttercups,
etc.; but he never would have thought of picking one of them for his own
pleasure any more than of picking a maple tree. In short, he was
deficient in that sense which makes so many people crave their presence,
and could probably have lived in a flowerless land without any painful
sentiment of barrenness. Therefore it was only a profound and
affectionate study into Mrs. Carter's ways and tastes which brought him
to the point of buying and bringing to her a bouquet.

He was actually surprised at the flush of pleasure with which she
received it: a pleasure evidently caused in great measure by the nature
of the gift itself; and only in small part, he thought, by a
consciousness of the motives of the giver. He watched her with great
interest while she gaily filled a vase with water, put the bouquet in
it, placed it on the mantel piece, stepped back to look at it, then set
it on her work-table, took in the effect once more, drew a pleased sigh
and resumed her seat. Her Diana-like, graceful form showed to advantage
in the plain black dress, and her wavy blonde hair seemed to him
specially beautiful in its contrast with her plain widow's cap. Youth
with its health and hope had brought back the rounded outlines which at
one time had been a little wasted by maternity and sorrow. Her white and
singularly clear skin had resumed its soft roseate tint and could show
as distinctly as ever the motions of the quickly-stirred blood. Her blue
eyes, if not as gay as they were four years ago were more eloquent of
experience, thought, and feeling. Mr. Colburne must be pardoned for
thinking that she was more beautiful than the bouquet, and for wondering
how she could prize a loveliness so much inferior in grace and
expression to her own.

"Do you know?" she said, and then checked herself. She was about to
remind him that these were the first flowers which he ever gave her, and
to laugh at him good-humoredly for having been so slow in divining one
of her passions. But the idea struck her that the gift might be, for the
very reason of its novelty, too significant to be a proper subject for
her comments.

"Do you know," she continued, after a scarcely perceptible hesitation,
"that I am not so fond of flowers as I was once? They remind me of
Louisiana, and I--don't love Louisiana."

"But this is thanking you very poorly for your present," she added,
after another and longer pause. "You know that I am obliged to you.
Don't you?"

"I do," said Colburne. He had been many times repaid for his offering by
seeing the pains which she took to preserve it and place it to the best
advantage.

"It is very odd to me, though, that you never seemed to love them," she
observed, reverting to her first thought.

"It is my misfortune. I have a pleasure the less. It is like not having
an ear for music."

"How can you love poetry without loving flowers?"

"I knew a sculptor once who couldn't find the slightest charm or the
slightest exhibition of capacity in an opera. I had a soldier in my
company who could see perfectly well by daylight, but was stone blind by
moonlight. That is the way some of us are made. We are but partially
developed or, rather, not developed equally in all directions. My
æsthetic self seems to be lacking in button-holes for bouquets. If I
could carry a landscape about in my hand, I think I would; but not a
bunch of flowers."

"But you love children; and they are flowers."

"Ah! but they are so human! They make a noise; they appreciate you
comprehensibly; they go after a fellow."

So you like people who go after you? thought Mrs. Carter, smiling to
herself at the confession. Somehow she was interested in and pleased
with the minutest peculiarities of Mr. Colburne.

From that day forward her work table rarely lacked a bouquet, although
her friend's means, after paying his board bill, were not by any means
ample. In fact there soon came to be two bouquets, representing rival
admirers of the lady. Young Whitewood, who loved flowers, and had a
greenhouse full of them, but had never hitherto dared present one to the
pretty widow, took courage from Colburne's example, and far exceeded him
in the sumptuousness of his offerings. By the way, I must not neglect
this shy gentleman's claims to a place in my narrative. He was a
prominent figure of evenings in the Ravenel parlor, and did a great deal
of talking there on learned subjects with the Doctor, sitting the while
on the edge of his chair, with his thin legs twisted around each other
in such a way as to exhibit with painful distinctness their bony
outlines. Each of these young men was considerably afraid of the other.
Colburne recognized the fact that a fortune of eighty thousand dollars
would be a very suitable adjunct to Mrs. Carter's personal and social
graces, and that it would be perfectly proper in her to accept it if
offered, as it seemed likely to be. Whitewood bowed modestly to
Colburne's superior conversational cleverness, and humbled himself in
the dust before his honorable fame as a soldier. What was he, a man of
peace, a patriot who had only talked and paid, in comparison with this
other man who had shed his blood and risked his life for their common
country and the cause of human progress? So when the Captain talked to
Mrs. Carter, the tutor contented himself with Doctor Ravenel. He was
painfully conscious of his own stiffness and coldness of style, and
mourned over it, and envied the ease and warmth of these southerners. To
this subject he frequently alluded, driven thereto by a sort of agony of
conviction; for the objective Whitewood imperfectly expressed the
subjective, who thought earnestly and felt ardently.

"I don't understand," he said mournfully, "why people of the same blood
should be so different--in fact, so opposed--in manner, as are the
northerners and southerners."

"The difference springs from a radical difference of purpose in their
lives," said the Doctor. "The pro-slavery South meant oligarchy, and
imitated the manners of the European nobility. The democratic North
means equality--every man standing on his own legs, and not bestriding
other men's shoulders--every man passing for just what he is, and no
more. It means honesty, sincerity, frankness, in word as well as deed.
It means general hard work, too, in consequence of which there is less
chance to cultivate the graces. The polish of the South is superficial
and semi-barbarous, like that of the Poles and all other slaveholding
oligarchies. I confess, however, that I should like to see a little more
sympathy and expansion in the northern manners. A native, untravelled
New Bostonian is rather too much in the style of an iceberg. He is
enough to cause atmospheric condensation and changes of temperature. It
is a story that when a new Yankee arrives in the warm air of Louisiana,
there is always a shower. But that, you know, is an exaggeration."

Whitewood laughed in a disconcerted, conscience-stricken manner.

"Nevertheless, they do a vast deal of good," continued the Doctor. "They
purify as well as disturb the atmosphere. To me, a southerner, it is a
humiliating reflection, that, but for these Yankees and their cold moral
purity, we should have established a society upon the basis of the most
horrible slavery that the world has known since the days of pagan Rome."

Whitewood glanced at Mrs. Carter. She smiled acquiescence and sympathy;
her conversion from secession and slavery was complete.

All this while Colburne boarded at the New Boston House, and saw the
Doctor and Mrs. Carter and Ravvie every day. When they went down to the
sea-shore for a week during the hot weather, he could not leave his
business to accompany them, as he wished, but must stay in New Boston,
feeling miserably lonesome of evenings, although he knew hundreds of
people in the little city. It was an aggravation of his troubles to
learn that Mr. Whitewood had followed the Ravenels to the
watering-place. When the family returned, still accompanied by the
eighty thousand dollar youth, Colburne looked very searchingly into the
eyes of Mrs. Carter to discover if possible what she had been doing with
herself. She noticed it, and blushed deeply, which puzzled and troubled
him through hours of subsequent meditation. If they were engaged, they
would certainly tell me, thought he; but nevertheless he was not
entirely easy about the matter.

It happened the next evening that he lounged into one of the small
parlors of the hotel, intending to pass out upon a little front balcony
and look at the moonlit, elm-arched glories of the Common. A murmur of
two voices--a male voice and a female--came in from the balcony and
checked his advance. As he hesitated young Whitewood entered the room
through the open window, hastily followed a moment afterward by Mrs.
Carter.

"Mr. Whitewood, please say nothing about this," she whispered. "Of
course you will not. I never shall."

"Certainly, not," replied the young man. The tone in which he spoke was
so low that Colburne could detect no expression in it, whether of
despondency or triumph. Entering as they did from the moonlight into a
room which had been left unlighted in order to keep out summer insects,
neither of them perceived the involuntary listener. Whitewood went out
by the door, and Mrs. Carter returned to the balcony. In order that the
reader may be spared the trouble of turning over a few pages here, I
will state frankly that the young man had proposed and been refused, and
that Mrs. Carter had begged him not to let the affair get abroad
because--well, because a sudden impulse came over her to do just that,
whether it concerned her or not to keep the secret.

Colburne remained alone, in such an agony of anxiety as he had not
believed himself capable of feeling. All the stoicism which he had
learned by forced marches, starvations, and battles was insufficient, or
was not of the proper kind, to sustain him comfortably under the torture
inflicted by his supposed discovery. The Rachel whom he had waited for
more than four years was again lost to him. But was she lost? asked the
hope that never dies in us. It was not positively certain; words and
situations may have different meanings; his rival did not seem much
elated. He would ask Mrs. Carter what the scene meant, and learn his
fate at once. She would not keep the secret from him when he should tell
her the motives which induced him to question her. Whether she refused
him or not, whether she was or was not engaged to another, he would of
course be entirely frank with her, only regretting that he had not been
so before. He was whole-souled enough, he had learned at least this much
of self-abnegation, not to try to save his vanity in such a matter as
loving for life. As the most loveable woman that he had ever known, it
was due to her that she should be informed that his heart was at her
command, no matter what she might do with it. The feeling of the moment
was a grand one, but not beyond the native power of his character,
although three years ago he had not been sufficiently developed to be
capable of it.

He stepped to the window, pushed apart the long damask curtains and
stood by her side.

"Oh! Is it you!" she exclaimed. "You quite startled me." Then, after a
moment's hesitation, "When did you come in?"

"I was in the room three minutes ago," he answered, and paused to draw a
long breath. "Tell me, Mrs. Carter," he resumed, "what is it that Mr.
Whitewood is to keep secret?"

"Mr. Colburne!" she replied, full of astonishment that he should put
such a question.

"I did not overhear intentionally," he went on. "I did not hear much,
and I wish to know more than I heard."

Mr. Colburne was master of the situation, although he was not aware of
it. Surprise was the least of Lillie's emotions; she was quite
overwhelmed by her lover's presence, and by the question which he put to
her; she could not have declared truly at the moment that her soul was
altogether her own.

"Oh, Mr. Colburne! I cannot tell you," was all she could say, and that
in a whisper.

She would have told him all, if he had insisted, but he did not. He had
manliness enough, he was sufficiently able to affront danger and
suffering, to say what was in his own heart, without knowing what had
passed between her and his rival. He stood silent a moment, pondering,
not over his purpose, but as to what his words should be. Then flashed
across him a suspicion of the truth, that Whitewood had made his venture
and met with shipwreck. A wave of strong hope seemed to lift him over
reefs of doubt, and shook him so, like a ship trembling on a billow,
that for an instant longer he could not speak. Just then Rosann's
recognizable Irish voice was heard, calling, "Mrs. Carter! Mrs. Carter!
Might I spake t' ye?"

"What is it?" asked Lillie, stepping by Colburne into the parlor. Ravvie
was cutting a double tooth, was feverish and fretful, and she had been
anxious about him.

"Ma'am, I'd like t' have ye see the baby. I'm thinkin' he ought t' have
somethin' done for 'm. He's mightily worried."

"Please excuse me, Mr. Colburne," said the mother, and ran up stairs.
Thus it happened that Lillie unintentionally evaded the somewhat
remarkable and humiliating circumstance of receiving two declarations of
love, two offers of marriage, in a single evening. She did not, however,
know precisely what it was that she had escaped; and, moreover, she did
not at first think much about it, except in a very fragmentary and
unsatisfactory manner; for Ravvie soon went into convulsions and
remained in a precarious condition the whole night, absorbing all her
time and attention. Of course he had his gums lanced, and his chubby
feet put in hot water, and medicine poured down his patient throat. In
the morning he was so comfortable that his mother went to bed and slept
till noon. When she awoke and found Ravvie quite recovered, and had
kissed his cheeks, his dimpled neck, and the fat collops in his legs a
hundred times or so, and called him her own precious, and her dearest
darling, and her sweet little man at every kiss, she began to dress
herself and to think of Mr. Colburne, and of his unexplained anxieties
to say--what? She went tremulously to dinner, blushing scarlet after her
sensitive manner as she entered the dining-room, but quite
unnecessarily, inasmuch as he was not at table. She could not say
whether she was most relieved or annoyed by his unexpected absence. It
is worthy of record that before tea-time she had learned through some
roundabout medium, (Rosann and the porter, I fear,) that Mr. Colburne
had been summoned to New York by a telegram and was not expected back
for a day or two. Her father was away on a mineralogical hunt,
unearthing burrows and warrens of Smithites and Brownites. Thus she had
plenty of opportunity for reflection, and she probably employed it as
well as most young women would under similar circumstances, but, of
course, to no purpose at all so far as concerned taking any action. In
such matters a woman can do little more than sit still while others
transact her history. She was under the spell: it was not she who would
control her own fate: it was Mr. Colburne. She was ashamed and almost
angry to find that she was so weak; she declared that it was disgraceful
to fall in love with a man who had not yet told her plainly that he
loved her; but all her shame, and anger, and declarations could not
alter the stubborn fact. She would never own it to any one else, but she
was obliged to confess it to herself, although the avowal made her cry
with vexation. She had to remember, too, that it was not quite two years
and a half since she was married, and not quite eighteen months since
she had become a widow. She walked through a valley of humiliation, very
meek in spirit, and yet, it must be confessed, not very unhappy. At
times she defended herself, asking the honest and rational question, How
could she help loving this man? He had been so faithful and delicate, he
was so brave and noble, that she wondered that every woman who knew him
did not adore him. And then, as she thought of his perfections, she
went tremblingly back to the inquiry, Did he love her? He had not gone
so far as to say it, or anything approaching to it; and yet he surely
would not have asked her what had passed between another man and herself
unless he meant to lay bare to her his inmost heart; she knew that he
was too generously delicate to demand such a confidence except with a
most serious and tender purpose. She did not indeed suppose that he
would have gone on then to say everything that he felt for her; for it
did not seem to her that any one moment which she could fix upon would
be great enough for such a revelation. But it would have come in time,
if she had answered him suitably; it might come yet, if she had not
offended him, and if he did not meet some one whom he should see to be
more desirable. _Had_ she offended him by her manner, or by what she had
said, or failed to say? Oh, how easy it is to suspect that those whom we
love are vexed with us! If it should be so that she had given him cause
of anger, how could she make peace with him without demeaning herself?
Well, let the worst come to the worst, there was her boy who would
always be faithful and loving. She kissed him violently and repeatedly,
but could not keep a tear or two from falling on him, although why they
were shed the child could have explained as rationally as she.

Of all these struggles Colburne knew nothing and guessed nothing. He too
had his yearnings and anxieties, although he did not express them by
kissing anything or crying upon anything. He was sternly fearful lest he
was losing all-important moments, and he attended to his business in New
York as energetically as he would have stormed a battery. Had he
offended Mrs. Carter? Had Whitewood succeeded, or failed, or not tried?
He could not answer any of these questions, but he was in a fury to get
back to New Boston.

Lillie trembled when she heard his knock upon the door at eight o'clock
that evening. She knew it was his by instinct; she had known it two or
three times during the day when it was only a servant's; but at last she
was right in her divination. She was trying at the moment to write a
letter to her father, with the door open into her bed-room, where Ravvie
sat under the benign spectacles of Rosann. In answer to her "Come in,"
Colburne entered, looking pale with want of sleep, for he had worked
nights and travelled days.

"I am so glad you have come back," she said in her frank way.

"And I am so glad to get back," he replied, dropping wearily into an
easy chair. "When does your father return?"

"I don't know. He told me to write to him at Springfield until I got
word to stop."

Colburne was pleased; the Doctor would not be at home for a day or two;
that would give him other opportunities in case this one should result
in a failure. The little parlor looked more formidable than the balcony,
and the glare of the gas was not so encouraging as the mellow moonlight.
He did not feel sure how he should be able to speak here, where she
could see every working of his countenance. He did not know that from
the moment he began to speak of the subject which filled his heart she
would not be able to look him in the face until after she had promised
to be his altogether and forever.

Women always will talk at such times. They seem to dread to be caught,
and to know that silence is a dangerous trap for the feelings; and
consequently they prattle about anything, no matter what, provided the
prattle will prolong the time during which the hunter is in chase.

"You look quite worn out with your journey," she said. "I should think
you had made a forced march to New York and back on foot."

"I have been under the necessity of working nights," he answered,
without telling her that it was the desire to return as quickly as
possible to her which had constituted the forcing power.

"You shouldn't do it. You will wear yourself down again, as you did in
field service."

"No. There are no privations here; no hunger, and no food more
unwholesome than hunger; no suffering with cold; no malaria. If I fall
sick here, it will only be with living too well, and having too easy a
time. Somebody says that death is a disgrace; that man ought to be
ashamed of himself for dying. I am inclined to admit it, unless the man
is in field service. In field service I have suffered keenly now and
then, so as to become babyish about it, and think of you and how glad
you would be to give me something to eat."

She made no reply, except to look at him steadily for a moment, admiring
what seemed to her the heroism of speaking so lightly of hardships.

"You see I confided strongly in your kindness," he resumed. "I do so
still."

The color flooded her face and neck as she divined from his manner that
he was about to resume the conversation of the balcony. He rose, walked
to the door which led into the bed-room, closed it gently and came back.
She could not speak nor raise her eyes to his face as he stood before
her. If he had kept silence for a few moments she would probably have
recovered herself and said, "Won't you sit down," or some such insanity.
But he did not give her time for that; he took one of her hands in both
of his and said, "Lillie!"

There was a question in the tone, but she could not answer it except by
suddenly raising her other hand to her face, as if to hide the
confession which was glowing there.

"You know that I have loved you four years," he went on, bending down to
her and whispering.

She never knew how it was that she found herself a moment afterwards on
her feet, leaning against his breast, with her head on his shoulder,
sobbing, trembling, but full of joy. The man whom she ought always to
have loved, the man whom she now did love with the whole strength of her
being, whom she could trust perfectly and forever, had claimed her as
his, and she had resigned herself to him, not desiring to reserve a drop
of her blood or a thought of her soul. Nothing could separate them but
death; nothing could make them unhappy but losing each other: for the
moment there was nothing in the world but they two and their love. After
a time--it might have been five minutes, or half an hour--she
remembered--positively recollected with a start--that she had a child.

"Come and see him," she said. "Come and look at our boy."

She caught him by the arm, and dragged him, willing to go, into the room
where Ravvie lay asleep. She never thought of her flushed face and
disordered hair, although Rosann's spectacles were fixed upon her with
an astonishment which seemed to enlarge their silver-bound orbits.

"Isn't he beautiful!" she whispered. "He is yours--mine--ours."

Rosann gave her head a toss of comprehension and satisfaction in which I
heartily join her, as does also, I hope, the reader.

Colburne and then Lillie kissed the child--all unconscious of the love
which was lavished on him, which filled the room, and was copious enough
to fill lives.

It had all come like a great surprise to Lillie. As much as she may have
desired it, as much as she may have hoped it in moments for which she
reproached herself at the time as absurd and almost immodest, it
nevertheless descended upon her, this revelation, with wings of dazzling
astonishment. In the night she awoke to disbelieve, and then to remember
all with a joyful faith. And while thinking it over, in a delicious
reverie which could not justly be called thought, but rather a thrilling
succession of recollections and sentiments, there came to her among the
multitude of impressions a wonder at her own happiness. She seemed with
amazement to see herself in double: the one figure widowed and weeping,
seated amid the tombs of perished hopes: the other also widowed in garb,
but about to put on garments of bridal white, and with a face which lit
up the darkness.

"How can it be!" she exclaimed aloud, as she remembered the despair of
eighteen months ago. Then she added, smiling with a delicious
consciousness of justification, "Oh! I love him better than I ever loved
any other. I am right in loving him."

After that she commended the once-loved one, who was dead, to Heaven's
pity--and then prayed long and fervently for the newly loved one who was
living--but brokenly, too, and stopping now and then to smile at his
bright image painted on the night. Last came a prayer for her child,
whom she might have forgotten in these passionate emotions, only that
she could hear his gentle breathing through the quiet midnight.

"I wonder how you can love me so, when I kept you so long away from me,"
she said to Colburne at their next meeting.

"You are all the dearer for it," he answered. "Yes, even because another
stood for a long time between us, you are all the dearer. Perhaps it
ought not to be so; but so it is, my darling."

Her gratitude was uttered in a silent, fervent pressure of her lips
against his cheek. These were the only words that passed between them
concerning her first marriage.

"Where are we to live?" he asked. "Do you want to go back to New
Orleans?"

"Oh, never!" she replied. "Always at the North! I like it so much
better!"

She was willing at all times now to make confession of her conversion.

CHAPTER XXXVII.

A MARRIAGE.

Doctor Ravenel was delighted when Lillie, blushing monstrously and with
one arm around his neck, and her face at first a little behind his
shoulder, confided to him the new revelation which had made her life
doubly precious.

"I never was more happy since I came into the world, my dear," he said.
"I am entirely satisfied. I do most heartily return thanks for this. I
believe that now your happiness and well-being are assured, so far as
they can be by any human circumstance. He is the noblest young man that
I ever knew."

"Shall I send him to you to implore your consent?" she asked roguishly.
"Do you want a chance to domineer over him?"

The Doctor laughed outright at the absurdity of the idea.

"I feel," said he, "as though I ought to ask his consent. I ought to
apologize to the municipal authorities for taking the finest fellow in
the city away from the young ladies of native birth. Seriously, my dear
child, you will have to try hard in order to be good enough for him."

"Go away," answered Lillie with a little push. "Papas are the most
ungrateful of all human beings. Well, if I am not good enough, there is
Ravvie, and you. I throw you both in to make it an even bargain."

It was soon decided that the marriage should take place early in
September. Lillie had never had a long engagement, and did not now
specially care for one, being therein, I understand, similar to most
widows when they are once persuaded to exchange their mourning for
bridal attire. Men never like that period of expectation, and Colburne
urged an early day for his inauguration as monarch of a heart and
household. His family homestead, just now tenantless, was made fine by
the application of much paint and wall-paper, and the introduction of
half-a-dozen new articles of furniture. Lillie and he visited it nearly
every day during their brief betrothal, usually accompanied by Ravvie in
the wicker baby-wagon, and were very happy in dressing up the neglected
garden, arranging and re-arranging the chairs, and tables, and planning
how the rooms should be distributed among the family. To the Doctor was
assigned the best front bed-room, and to the Smithites and Brownites,
etc., an adjoining closet of abundant dimensions.

"Ravvie and Rosann shall have the back chamber," said Lillie, "so that
Ravvie can look out on the garden and be away from the dust of the
street. I am so delighted that the little fellow is at last to have a
garden and flowers. You and I will take the other front bedroom, next to
papa's."

Here she colored at her own frankness, and hurried on to other
dispositions.

"That will leave us two little rooms for servants up stairs; and down
stairs we shall have a parlor, and dining-room, and kitchen; we shall
fairly lose ourselves. How much pleasanter than a hotel!"

Colburne had noticed her blush with a sense of pleasure and triumph; but
he was generous enough and delicate enough to spare her any allusion to
it.

"You have left no place for friends," he merely observed.

"Oh, but we mustn't entertain much, for a while. We--you--cannot afford
it. I have been catechising Mrs. Whitewood about the cost of meat and
things. Prices are dreadful."

After a little pause she broke out, "Oh, won't it be delightful to have
a house, and garden, and flowers! Ravvie will be so happy here! We shall
all be so happy! I can't think of anything else."

"And you don't want a wedding tour?"

"Oh yes! I _do_ want it. But, my darling, you cannot afford it. You must
not tempt me. We will have the wedding tour five years hence, when we
come to celebrate our wooden wedding. Then you will be rich, perhaps."

The grand ceremony which legalized and ratified all these arrangements
took place at five o'clock in the afternoon in the little church of St.
Joseph. The city being yet small enough to feel a decided interest in
the private affairs of any noted citizen, a crowd of uninvited
spectators collected to witness the marriage of the popular young
captain with the widow of the lamented Union General. Stories of how the
father had given up his all for the sake of the Republic, how Colburne
had single-handed saved Mrs. Carter from a brigade of Texans, and how
the dying General had bequeathed the care of his family to the Captain
on the field of victory, circulated among the lookers on and inflamed
them to an enthusiasm which exhibited itself in a violent waving of
handkerchief as the little bridal party came out of the church and drove
homeward. Since New Boston was founded no other nuptials had been so
celebrated, if we may believe the oldest inhabitant.

At last Colburne had his wife, and his wife had her home. For the last
four years they have sailed separately over stormy seas, but now they
are in a quiet haven, united so long as life shall last.

It grieves me to leave this young woman thus on the threshold of her
history. Here she is, at twenty-three, with but one child, and only at
her second husband. Two-thirds of her years and heart history are
probably before her. Women are most interesting at thirty: then only do
they in general enter upon their full bloom, physical, moral and
intellectual: then only do they attain their highest charm as members of
society. But a sense of artistic fitness, derived from a belief that now
she has a sure start in the voyage of happiness, compels me to close the
biography of my heroine at her marriage with my favorite, Mr. Colburne.
Moreover, it will be perceived that, if I continue her story, I shall
have to do it through the medium of prophecy, which might give it an air
of improbability to the reader, besides leading me to assume certain
grave responsibilities, such, for instance, as deciding the next
presidential election without waiting for the verdict of the people.

We need have no fears about the prospects of Colburne. It is true that
during his military career luck has been against him, and he has not
received promotion although he deserved it; but his disappointment in
not obtaining great military glory will finally give strength to his
character and secure to him perfect manliness and success. It has taken
down his false pride, and taught him to use means for ends; moreover, it
will preserve him from being enfeebled by a dropsy of vanity. Had he
been mustered out of service as a Brigadier-General of volunteers, he
might possibly have disdained the small beginnings of a law business,
demanded a foreign consulate or home collectorship, and became a State
pauper for life. As it is, he will stand on his own base, which is a
broad and solid one; and the men around him will have no advantage over
him, except so far as their individual bases are better than his; for in
civilian life there is no rank, nor seniority, and the close corporation
of political cabal has little influence. The chivalrous sentiment which
would not let him beg for promotion will show forth in a resolute
self-reliance and an incorruptible honor, which in the long run will be
to his outward advantage. His responsibilities will take all dreaminess
out of him, and make him practical, industrious, able to arrive at
results. His courage will prolong his health, and his health will be
used in effective labor. He has the patience of a soldier, and a
soldier's fortitude under discouragement. He is a better and stronger
man for having fought three years, out-facing death and suffering. Like
the nation, he has developed, and learned his powers. Possessing more
physical and intellectual vigor than is merely necessary to exist, he
will succeed in the duties of life, and control other men's lives,
labors, opinions, successes. It is greatly to his honor, it is a sure
promise of his future, that he understands his seeming failure as a
soldier, and is not discouraged by it, but takes hold of the next thing
to do with confident energy.

He is the soldier citizen: he could face the flame of battle for his
country: he can also earn his own living. He could leave his
office-chair to march and fight for three years; and he can return to
peaceful industry, as ennobling as his fighting.

It is in millions of such men that the strength of the Republic
consists.

As for his domestic history, I think that we need have no terrors either
for his happiness or that of Mrs. Colburne.

"I don't see but that you get along very well together," said the
Doctor, addressing the young couple, a week or so after the marriage. "I
really don't see why I can't hereafter devote myself exclusively to my
Brownites and Robinsonites."

"Papa," answered Lillie, "I never felt so near saying that I could spare
you."

Colburne listened, happily smiling, conscious of a loved and loving
wife, of a growing balance in bank, of surroundings which he would not
have exchanged for a field of victory.

THE END.